《Knight & Condemned》


 Prologue: Once Upon a Dark Night

    Knight & Condemned: Prologue


    <hr>


    It was a dark night. A town out in the overworld was set on fire. A young child not older than ten year''s old lie near a rubble. Two bloodied hands were sticking out of that rubble. The young child stared at the rubble with vacant eyes. It all happened in an instant that the young child and his parents could have never anticipated it. But even so, the young child was pushed out of the way, saved, but still trapped in rubble surrounded by flames.


    The young child didn¡¯t know what to do.


    His world crumbled and he looked at the two bloodied hands on him as if he once knew them. The shock of losing his parents made the child forget about his memories. And now in this circle of flame, the young child was about to perish in the flames started by magus fighting one after another.


    The young Child waited for his death. Yet, the flames around him suddenly got extinguished as if they did not exist at all. It was the doing of a black-mantled magus who was known as a killer of Mages, this white haired man clad in black had tears in his eyes the moment he saw the young child still alive.


    ¡°You are alive...you are alive.¡±


    The black-mantled magus went to the child, his eyes pouring out tears as if he was glad that the young child was alive and breathing despite all the flames around him. The town of the young child has been burnt. It was a mistake by the magus and caused by a reckless few. This man was one of the few who thought that their work would bring eternal peace. Yet, it brought nothing but destruction.


    The black-mantled magus saw himself an ally of good. So seeing a town burn partly because of him broke the magus. He cried searching for anyone. And only until he met the young child that he felt like he actually saved someone. But the young child in the black-mantled magus¡¯s arms thought differently. He looked at the white haired magus with utter reverence. The young child thought that the hell would consume him. Yet he was saved. And seeing the cries of the black-mantled magus, the young child thought that it was the reverse. He wasn¡¯t the one being saved here. It was the magus that was being saved. He felt that even though he was saved, he wasn¡¯t the one that was truly saved.


    The Young child looked at the black-mantled magus extending his hand. Seeing that rough, ash stained hand extended upon him. The young child grabs that hand, and let himself be pulled out of the circle of rubble where death was about to take him.


    In the arms of the black-mantled magus, the young child with vacant eyes felt like in this night of late fall. His life has been changed. And he owes it to the black-mantled magus in front of him, who he revered him as his savior.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at a different location, a young girl runs while being chased by two hooded figures wielding black magic. This young girl was kidnapped, and seeing a chance, the young girl escaped only for the kidnappers to notice. It was a dark path, this noble young girl not older than ten ran with her hair fluttering.


    The men after her were planning to have her exchanged but the young girl of brave blood tried to escape. This young girl was brave, and even though the odds were against her, the young girl ran, scraping her little foot on the uneven path where she was running. The young girl suppressed her tears as she bravely steps on the sharp path while trying not to utter a single complaint.


    She was fast for her age, surprising even the men after her. She was born of noble blood, thus she was taught how to defend herself and make herself a fine inheritor of the Noble House of hers. That is why the young girl ran and ran until she found herself in the dark parts of the wood.


    The young girl saw that the path was meandering and filled with branches she couldn¡¯t climb. The men that were after her smiled up to their ears, they looked at the young girl nastily. The young girl felt fear, yet she held a branch, pointing it at her captors. She wasn¡¯t planning to go down without a fight.


    However, her action made the two crooked men laugh. One of them flicks his wrist and immediately blast the young girl¡¯s back on a tree. The young girl groans in pain and despite the pain, she stood up with her brave face intact.


    ¡°Give up little girl!¡±


    ¡°Never!¡±


    The young girl shouted as she rushes at the two crooked men. The two black magic wielding thugs laughed at the foolish bravery of this young girl, so one of them decided to teach her a lesson only for that man¡¯s hand to suddenly get sliced.


    The thug screamed and blood splattered on the young girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you alright milady?¡±


    A feminine voice sounded out. Looking up, the young girl saw the long haired knight, wearing a white cape, a knight paladin, the savior of the young girl made the young girl¡¯s eyes shine.


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    ¡°Silence you degenerate!¡±


    The crooked man who had his hand sliced tried to curse the female knight only for his hand to be cut up. The young girl, instead of showing fear showed signs of admiration.


    ¡°Let me cleanse this two filth first milady!¡±


    With that declaration, the female knight killed the two crooked men with finesse. The young girl witnessed the bloody scene yet instead of fear she showed even more esteem to this female knight. The female knight looked back at the young girl. Kneeling, the Female extended her hand, saying.


    ¡°Let us go milady...¡±


    ¡°Y-yes Miss!¡±


    With that, the young girl was entranced and immediately accepted the female knight¡¯s hand. While being carried, the young girl dreamed, wondering if one day she could be as bright as her savior.

 Chapter 1: The Noble and the Fool

    Chapter 1: The Noble and the Fool


    <hr>


    The noble lady of Saclea opens her eyes. Remembering a memory made the lady nostalgic. A bloody memory of childhood it was, but the noble lady of Saclea could not help but smile at that old dream. Her aspirations started that day. She was so spellbound by the way the white-mantled female knight saved her that she deemed it her righteous path to follow such honorable profession. Her family, the Noble House of Saclea deemed such aspirations worthy of her noble blood.


    ¡°Surely I would become such noble one too.¡±


    Sena said, a smile floating upon her face. It was a new day. The sun coming through the patio door was enough for the lady to know that it was time to get up. She raises her body out of the soft bed. Made of fine materials, such a line, stuffed with the finest cotton the farmlands of the Kingdom of Altria can offer. The lady glances at the unruly bed of hers. As a noble, she didn¡¯t even try to properly make her bed.


    She unclothed herself, revealing her snow white back. Walking to one of her closets, she picked up her blue dress embroidered with golden lines. Her dress has a crest; it is the crest of her noble family, tailored to be shown her family. Sena belonged to the noble of Saclea. A house of nobles that fought many wars and conflicts found in the continent of old. The house has many histories and in particular one of them is their might. Blessed by Champions of Old, the Noble House of Saclea has a rich bloodline that not many could obtain.


    Sena adored her noble house. Her family was haughty, but they were right to do so with the might and riches they have, one could say that they can act as confident as they can be, as long as it does not tarnish the good name of the House of Saclea.


    Sena wore the dress. Looking at the polished mirror near her bed, she inspected herself, before combing her hair neatly. Tying her blonde hair neatly with a braid, she took her decorated sword made by master smiths and rang the bell near her door.


    Sena waited for her servant to appear. And for about three minutes of waiting, the door opened. A man garb in black appeared. This man wore a black vest and a tailcoat. He has a fine brown hair, and his face was above-average, enough to have this young man called to be as handsome.


    ¡°You are late Bruno.¡±


    ¡°Apologies milady, I have been helping the other maids from their work.¡±


    ¡°Helping, are those servants so incompetent that they cannot do their work without you?¡±


    ¡°Not really milady, I merely think that helping them would make the chores faster.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, enough, the morning is near high, I would like to partake in my breakfast. Today, I cannot be late to my classes. Mesh Academy has no care for nobles that are slipshod.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I shall have the breakfast ready.¡±


    Bruno bowed his head. He left Sena in front of her door as he orders the other servants living in the villa to prepare the breakfast. Sena didn¡¯t mind Bruno leaving like that rudely. She was able enough to go down the stairs and locate the table that was being prepared for her.


    The maids and servants greeted her as she passes by. Her head up high, and her chest proudly sticking out, Sena sat on the chair, took a knife, and thinly slice on a roasted beef finely cooked by her chiefs. Eating with pace, yet with utmost grace, Sena partakes on her breakfast like usual.


    ...


    After finishing her breakfast, she went to the armory of her villa and equipped her chest armor. The Academy of Mesh, the City¡¯s Mesh¡¯s fine learning place where Knights and Mages are born allows anyone to bring minor protection. As a noble, she was granted the right to wear her proud armor. Mostly, the students of the Academy are bound only to carry their weapons.


    Sena fitted the armor and went to the entrance where her follower, and servant, Bruno is waiting. Bruno is a minor noble that serves the Family of Saclea, his house has been allied with the Saclea Family since ancient times, hence allowing Bruno¡¯s family, the Melchor¡¯s, to hold a last name. His family has served the Saclea, and thus he was chosen to serve under Sena.


    ¡°Are you ready milady?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we shall now walk.¡±


    Declaring that, Bruno opened the doors of the villa. Revealing a cityscape filled with buildings composed of bricks, stones, and marble. The tiled hipped roofs were lined as far the eye can see.


    This is the City of Mesh. The city where the Kingdom of Altria¡¯s finest students are honed to be sent into the battlefields in the middle of the old continent where they could face the current overlord threatening the peace of the Southern Continent of Old.


    Sena Saclea has studied under this place for three years now. She was now a senior readied to have her mettle tested soon. She can¡¯t afford to be late so she and Bruno walked down the path that leads to the foothills out of the noble avenue. She lives on the noble avenue. Like her, the other nobles were living in the avenue, separating themselves from the commoner¡¯s that lives under them.


    Sena walked gracefully with light steps. Approaching the end of the downhill path, she a commotion. She glances at Bruno to check it out. Bruno nodded and inspected the scene only to see a young man held down by two squires. Sena followed after seeing that Bruno did not gesture her. Looking at the auburn haired young man with vacant eyes, Sena wondered.


    ¡°You dare touch my clothes mongrel!¡±


    ¡°I was only preventing you from hurting that old peddler!¡±


    ¡°Silence mongrel.¡±


    The young man with auburn hair refuted only to be struck by the noble. The two quires were holding him down, yet they struggling. Sena found the scene troublesome. And because they were on her way she stomped her foot.


    ¡°Out of my way you bunch of fools!¡±


    ¡°Who dare-¡°


    The noble uniformed in the garments of Mesh Academy turned to Sena. He was about to speak his mind but seeing Sena, and the crest on her chest armor. The noble shut his mouth, he straightened his posture and greeted Sena.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Pardon me...milady.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need your greetings. Just get out of my way!¡±


    The male noble bit his lip. He gestured at his squires and knocked the auburn haired young man before dragging him down to an alley. Sena did not care much about what the male noble did. She merely signaled Bruno and left the scene, not daring to be late to her class.


    <hr>


    Arden dreamt of that day where he was saved within a circle of fire. Opening his eyes, he found himself in an alley, facing the sky and a young woman with brunette hair staring at her with the utmost worry.


    ¡°Susan?¡±


    ¡°Hello Arden, fought someone again I presume?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what time is it already?¡±


    ¡°Enough for you to be late at every training in the morning, it is already midday helpless magus.¡±


    Arden looked up to the sky. It was indeed high noon. He seems to have slept for a while in the alley.


    ¡°Looks like I really slept for a while huh?¡±


    ¡°Slept? Your head was bleeding and there bruises all over you! What do you mean you just sleep a while?¡±


    ¡°Whoa, calm down Susan...¡±


    Arden tried to appease his friend. Susan was a person aiming to become a nurse, an aspiring healer that aims to help the people around her, a devotee of light, and a friend to Arden, a person that was left with Susan''s family after his foster dad, who didn¡¯t even name himself to them, died.


    Susan has grown with Arden since she was ten. So seeing this friend of hers, that was nicknamed as the helpless magus. She couldn¡¯t help but worry and get irritated.


    ¡°Can you stand up already?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay...¡±


    Arden stood up. He felt like the blood on his auburn hair was gone. So he only looked at his long sleeved shirt with a tie and vest. It has blood stains. He then glances at his waist cape, the symbol of his apprenticeship in Mesh Academy as a lowly magus. It was a bit dirty but enough not to notice.


    ¡°It looks like I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Sure, if it wasn¡¯t for someone informing me that you were beaten up by a noble then you would have bled to death. Seriously, can you stop being helpless?¡±


    ¡°Sorry...¡±


    ¡°Gah...¡±


    Arden did not plan to change his ways. His old man, the nameless foster dad of his that would take him to help people out, molded him this way. Arden could not remember his old family. His memories when he was a child. Or even a single bit of the faces of his parents. He lost it all during that night. And only his nameless father, that he only called ''father'', who was also only known as ''Sin''. A self-deprecating name he branded himself. In order to grieve for the sins, he created during that dark night.


    ¡°Listen here Arden, I know that you are really helpful towards others but can you for once take care of yourself?¡±


    Susan said. Arden turned towards her. His vacant eyes that were recalling his father lit up.


    ¡°I will. But I don¡¯t think I can help myself, Susan.¡±


    ¡°Really, no wonder they call you as the helpless magus, always ordered around, not even bothering to refuse them, a yes-man of a magus.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I am not a Yes man.¡±


    ¡°Then can you help me get to the class and carry my belongings for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well it is you so how could I refuse you?¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    The two refuted each other. They were close enough to talk like normal. Not minding each other sexes. Arden and Susan have a brother-sister like a relationship. And most people know them as the brats of the Cher¡¯s Inn¡ªwhere they live together along with the owners, who are Susan¡¯s parents.


    ¡°You better go now, Arden. The people in your class are probably going to give you an earful.¡±


    ¡°What about you, going home already?¡±


    ¡°Of course, unlike you, I am diligent and studious. So see you around.¡±


    Susan said while tapping her staff to the ground, eventually disappearing into the crowd. Arden looked at the direction where she goes before pointing his eyes at the building located in the far corner of the city, where the Academy of Mesh lies. Sitting near the castle, Mesh Academy is well known for their ability to hone students into becoming fine Knights and Mages.


    Arden is an apprentice working on the lowest tier. His father hated his magus line. But even so, he taught Arden some of his skills for self-defense and protection to himself.


    ¡°I better go.¡±


    Arden knowing some magic didn¡¯t mean he was great. That is why with a bit of haste he went to the academy to train.


    ...


    Arden met scolding with his instructors. He was punished and was deprived of learning as punishment and was told to clean the library. In the library of Mesh Academy or at least the lower class ones has enough basis to teach even the foolish. Arden usually helps out here so he was familiar enough where to clean up and put the books around. After his menial task, he left out to the walls where the other lower class students of Mesh Academy reside.


    In the Academy lies a hierarchy. The Higher Class for the nobles, royals, and geniuses. And the lower class, the bottom where people like Arden who doesn¡¯t possess a last name dwells. It doesn¡¯t really bother Arden. But as the helpless magus of the Mesh Academy, there are times that those of the upper class would mistreat the lower. Making Arden act up, and due to that Arden has gained quite a reputation as a meddler who can¡¯t help but stick his nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.


    Arden is quite someone. He merely helps everyone out of guilt. In fact, the reason why he is studying as a magus was to help people. With the war against the overlord of the north growing more intense, he decided to become someone that is able to help the people out of there. Not because he aspires to become a healer like Susan, but because of Guilt, and repentance for surviving during that dark night where he was saved.


    Out of Guilt, he would help people. And despite his poor abilities as a magus, Arden dares to strive just so he can repay the life he is living.

 Chapter 2: The Talented and the Lacking

    Chapter 2 ¨C The Talented and the Lacking


    <hr>


    Mesh Academy focuses on honing mages and knights. The Higher Class, in particular, supports training nobles to a great degree. Teaching them different kind of spells that the non-nobles can barely ever learn, from attacks spells, Defense spells, and support spells while at the same time giving those who wanted to be knights a special kind of treatment.


    Knights are warriors that focus on close quarter combat while making use of their own magic to enchant themselves in battle. Such magic is strength enchantment and stamina enchantment. This kind of magic is implemented to make the knights stronger than a common human. Unlike the common warrior and Squires, the Knights are a class of warriors that focus on devastating the battlefield or apprehending various monsters that would take a group of twenty to kill.


    Meanwhile, Mages are spell-casting warriors that focus on long-range combat. Using the spells that the Mesh Academy gathered, they are the ¡®artillery¡¯ of the battlefield. Providing support and heavy firepower against many or purely using their powers to devastate one single fiend. Although the Mages are relatively strong, they are glass cannons compared to the well-rounded Knights.


    Of course, some mages focus on shaping themselves up as a Magus that can fight using both fist and spells. Although not as strong as the Knights, who are by the end of their training in the Academy of Mesh, will be given a gift from champions of old. Getting their abilities and experience and making use of them as a tool to fight the battlefield.


    This gift giving is a ritual called ¡®Ascending¡¯. A ritual that ascends those who have gained great merit to becoming an Ascended, a person given the gifts of an old Champion Souls through summoning those old heroic souls. This is a ritual that the lower-class could never hope to gain unless they have noble blood or have proven themselves as more than a ¡®commoner¡¯.


    In the old continent, the Nobles are educated and well brought up. While the commoners are simple, plain, and na?ve, so according to the nobles, the commoners are ought to be ruled by the wise and be protected by those that are noble in blood. A simple ¡®noblesse oblige¡¯ that puts the nobles into a higher position, simply because they cannot believe that the commoners can live without nobility leading them as if the commoners were sheep that need shepherds to guide them.


    The Noble and those of High Class do not dare hand the spells and pass on the ritual to the Common, simply because it would only bring disaster and despair. The Old Continent of the South, where the Kingdom of Altria and the other Kingdoms has this as an iron rule. Though The Empire of Light, where the Holy Lands are, however, put everyone that can be used for training, making them lethal fanatics that kills and dies for their God. Making them as holy men and women, that is willing to fight the evil that is on the Northern Continent of Old, where the Overlord that leads them, lives.


    ...


    Sena Saclea finds herself training with the Squires. As part of tradition nobles like her ¡®trains¡¯ the Squires. People from minor nobles and lower ones that have somehow reach the prerequisite. As a knight in training, Sena has the obligation to teach them. Right now she is facing a Squire from a minor family. This minor squire readied his blade. He tried rushing at Sena. But she was quick to use her blade, disarming the squire, pointing her blade at the squire¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Slow, use your lower back more fool.¡±


    ¡°Understood milady.¡±


    The squire took his blade and tried facing Sena again. With an uninterested look on her face, Sena engages the Squire and took him down a peg every single time their blades meet. Sena was already near her ascending ritual. She learned all of the basics and the various spells already. Her strength was already beyond what people of her generation can match up to. If anything she is the top of her class.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Sena said as she glances at the Squire. Not even speaking another word. Sena left to the bench where she took a good whiff of the air. She is currently on the training grounds of the Academy. Around her was Knights and Squire training on giant sand training field divided into two sections. The Right section belonging to the Knights while the left one belonging to the Mages in training.


    Sitting on a bench, Sena attracted attention. Her beauty and strength have gained her many admirers and creeps who would stare at her disgustingly. She finds it disturbing but even so she doesn¡¯t dare to lose her composure mainly because of she isn¡¯t slightly interested in other than reaching her aspirations of becoming a knight and taking part in the ritual of ascension.


    ¡°Just a bit more and I will able to reach my dreams.¡±


    Sena mumbled to herself. She looked at the crimson sky. She stood up. Walk to where the nobles are able to change and tread lightly. While walking she noticed a figure carrying boxes. Stopping for a while, she observes the figure¡¯s expression as he carries those boxes. Noticing the waist cape of this person, she wondered how someone training as a magus could carry those boxes without even looking tired.


    Her attention lasted for five seconds before she got disinterested. Walking to the entrance of the chambers where she would change. Sena started thinking back on how to improve herself in order for the ritual of ascension that will happen at the end of the winter of this year. It is currently autumn, and in winter at the end of the Year 495. She will be going in a ritual of ascension to have her merits graded by a champion of old.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Sena is confident that she can pass the ritual without fail. But even so, she doesn¡¯t dare to underestimate the ritual that imprints the soul with the memories and experiences of the champions of old.


    <hr>


    Arden was fooled again to do menial chores. He was done cleaning the library when the Squires found him. Knowing Arden through his deeds and reputation, they made him carry the boxes. Arden as a fool did their bidding and followed the Squires into the training fields without hesitation. Arriving at the fields the Squires saw the Lady of Saclea. Their mouth drooled as they looked at the lady¡¯s appearance. Arden didn¡¯t really know what they are so eager about. So he held the boxes until they began to move.


    The boxes contained tools for the mages. Arden was that of low class so he only watches them take the boxes. After doing so Arden was shooed away without even being thanked. Without complaining he walked away from the scene only for someone to call him out.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He looked at the person. Long white hair, crimson red eyes, and pale as snow skin. Arden wondered how a person could be pale under the sun. Arden bowed his head and smiled before walking to the lower class fields. These fields are where people like him go.


    ¡°Who was that Melina?¡±


    ¡°A kind person, he seems like one.¡±


    The person that talked with Melina was a person with perm hair. Looking at the where her eyes were looking. He saw the helpless Magus, a person known as someone who could not refuse help.


    ¡°Oh, that helpless fool, what¡¯s so kind about him?¡±


    ¡°Well, he always seems to help out everywhere without refusing.¡±


    ¡°He is being used, Melina. Better not associate yourself with someone like him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let us go and practice.¡±


    Melina nodded her head. She took a look Arden¡¯s back once before following Lazlo, her friend back to the fields to practice.


    Arden arrived at the fields. He saw the common people like him practicing their art. Some of them were making use of the simple spells like fireball to destroy the dummies put by the instructors. Arden was always alone in his practice. Known as fool there were only a few who acquaint with him. This doesn¡¯t bother Arden. After all his ¡®arts¡¯ are kind of eccentric. Taught by his foster father he learned [Transmute] and [Construct] magic.


    Transmute magic consists of transforming materials into another form at the same time can be controlled to reinforce the materials. Construct magic is a magic that allows Arden to construct an image and give it form. The magic is a rather high tier. Despite the crest that his father implanted into him, he wasn¡¯t able to fully utilize it. He still needs fuel for it. For example, if he wants to construct metal strings then he would have to transmute a rock into metal. After that, he would then use that transmuted rock into an offering to finally construct metal strings he can use.


    There are other things that Arden can construct. Despite being a commoner Arden was well taught. His father was quite an eccentric. He has much knowledge that was simply out of this world. He had many ideas that if applied would even kill the most common noble. For example, Arden has learned the common weapon his father used. A ¡®gun¡¯ or what his father calls it, a tool that he used to kill most of his enemies, a lethal weapon that does not exist in the world. His father knew many things that were far from this world¡¯s understanding. So Arden knew of things like a giant metal bird flying in the sky. Carriages that moves on rails, powered by electricity, and so much more that Arden could talk for days discussing them, but his father told him to keep them all as secret, possibly until to his deathbed.


    Arden promised not reveal the ¡®modern¡¯ knowledge he had. He only plans to use it to himself and even though he usually agrees to anyone begging to him reveal the truth. He wouldn¡¯t speak of it simply because he owes his father that promise. So Arden mainly practices two magic. Ignoring the likes of the other magic except for the basic healing, purifying and detoxification magic that has used in the world.


    People would see Arden as a fool for practicing magic only alchemists had. If it wasn¡¯t for the three basic magic he had then he would have long kicked out of the academy. But even so, Arden insisted his two basic magic which is [Construct] Magic and [Transmute] Magic.


    ¡°Transmute Metal Arms.¡±


    Saying that Arden felt his arms harden like steel. Transmute: Metal arms cause his arms to harden but in exchange, he becomes stiff as metal. So to fix this Arden tries to lighten the magic but so far his experiments have failed. He already asked an alchemist once but it seems that due to his lacking talent that he is unable to fully do so.


    ¡°Again then¡ªTransmute: Metal Arms!¡±


    Arden casted his metal arms again only to see sparks formed around his arms. The sparks were colored light blue and it began to crackle like electricity which then turned into his arms forming wisps of smoke.


    ¡°Gah...Tsk¡±


    Arden¡¯s arms got burned. The students around saw what happened to his arms and cringed up. They were used to Arden burning his arms like that. So none of them got surprised, they merely glance and went back to their training. Arden felt pain, unbearable pain. But he endured it as he then activates the crest left behind by his father to recover his arms slowly.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Arden knew that he lacks talent. But because of this lack of talent that he has to work hard in achieving the best possible results. So again he slowly practices his double edged magic. Withstanding the pain brought upon it. Continuing turning his bones to metal, skewing it, and even sometimes breaking it slightly, Arden¡¯s constant tore and breaking of his limbs slowly turned his arms as hard as steel. But even so, it is only a bit stronger than the common knight, something that Arden could never hope to surpass.

 Chapter 3: The Nurse and the Helpless Magus

    Chapter 3: The Nurse and the Helpless Magus


    <hr>


    Susan was already home by the time night came. Her home is a huge Inn built by her parents the Cher Duo. The Duo of Warriors that fought in the first war against the overlord of the northern continent of old. After the war, they settled in the city of Mesh. Trying to forget the horrors of war, Susan was born by the next year they settled in. For ten years she has live in the doubled storied Inn.


    But one day a certain black-mantled magus brought with him an auburn haired young man. This young man didn¡¯t have any light in his eyes. It could be said that the two were alike. Susan¡¯s parents knew of the black-mantled magus. They fought with him in the war, working as a hunter of those who uses magic. The magus was dreaded as an opponent that the Knight and Mages hated mainly for his ruthlessness.


    Susan remembered how that day came about. Her parents drove all the customers while making apologies. After clearing the Inn they started talking to the black-mantled magus. The magus was referred by name but he disregards that name. Saying that the man with the black mantle died that day, Susan¡¯s parents then called him only by the name ¡®Sin¡¯.


    ¡®Sin¡¯ came to the Inn to request to shelter his adopted son. Apparently ¡®Sin¡¯ was dying. He was burning inside and his organs will only last for about five years. ¡®Sin¡¯ begged Susan¡¯s parents while mentioning the debt they have from him. That debt was saving them from a demi-human shaman. Susan¡¯s parents could not refuse when that debt was brought up so they agreed. But more than that, they were taking pity at the lightless eyes of the child.


    They accepted the two. And let them live in the Inn. Susan at first didn¡¯t like the deadpan expression that the boy named Arden had. She was afraid of him and avoided him in his first year at the Inn. Only until the day that Susan almost fell on the Inn¡¯s balcony that she started talking to Arden. Arden was a broken lad. She knew it by how he obsessively trains with his father in the Inn¡¯s backyard. She watched while sometimes learning some of the few moves. Arden¡¯s father was a master in many arts. Although he allowed Susan to learn something from him, Arden¡¯s father did not truly ¡®impart¡¯ his abilities to Susan, unlike Arden.


    Arden was trained to use skills that were imprinted on his head. Susan thought that it was like the ¡®ascending¡¯ but was rougher. Unlike ¡®Ascension¡¯ where the person receiving the imprints would be able to use it immediately, however, the magus¡¯s way was different. He still needed to relearn the abilities. It was far too cruel to handle for a child. Susan still could remember how Arden would have his mouth gagged so he won¡¯t be able to scream. It terrified Susan enough to have tried to stop it.


    But...Arden stopped her.


    He let ¡®Sin¡¯ imprint his abilities. Passing his sins and guilt to the young Arden without any hint of hesitance for according to ¡®Sin¡¯ it was the way to save him from the cruel world that he lives. After that, Arden spent two years in a coma. His mind was broken by the imprint. It was a like a container being forcefully stuffed. Susan would visit Arden and sometimes take care of her. She wondered how someone could become like this. Her view of the world was that indeed it was cruel. A child should be able to play like normal. So when Arden woke up Susan asked him what his dream was.


    ¡°I want to help people.¡±


    Hearing him Susan broke out a lonely yet satisfied smile. The boy in front of her wanted to help those that suffered like her. So she proposed to the boy that both of them should become healers, mages who save the people. Susan always adored that profession. As a devotee of light, raised by two loving parents who went to war once, she thought that helping those in need was amazing.


    So this only strengthened her dream. And with Arden agreeing with him with a simple pinky promise, the two became brothers and sisters. They spent two years of learning and in those years until their fifteenth birthday. She has learned a martial art called ¡®Krav Maga¡¯ for self-defense. Meanwhile, Arden was not only trained with that style, he was also trained in Escrima and Baritsu. Although Arden had much training due to the imprint, he was skilled in those three the most. Although there was one technique that Arden¡¯s father calls as the last card for Arden. A method that Arden¡¯s father will only allow Arden to use when he deems it''s absolutely necessary. Even if he dies, as long as it is not necessary then Arden would never use it.


    Susan never knew what it was and even Arden, the Yes-man would never say it. Then in the fifth year, Arden¡¯s father died a peaceful death. Under the moonlight Ardent spent his last moments with his father, promising to atone for his sins and guilt in his place.


    Susan heard that promise. And that promise was heartbreaking. If it wasn¡¯t for that vow then Arden wouldn¡¯t have become someone who was so helpless. Susan wondered if she interfered then would things changed. Would Arden become less helpless than he was?


    Susan can only wonder. In her room right now, right in front of a pile of books containing medical records and treatment she wonders. Her studying became a recollection of a memory of past. But even with the wonders in her head, she can only face the future with a brave face. She knew that Arden chooses his path. So she too has to face her own without relying on him too much.


    They can lean on each other¡¯s back when they are tired. But never hinder each other on their path. Their promise and his promise were far different. Susan knew that she would abandon Arden on his path. And he wouldn¡¯t even think about her when he is set on his path.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    It was a strange relationship.


    <hr>


    Arden arrived at the Inn. He saw the usual customers drinking their ale. They saw Arden too. And mostly their reaction was either a frown or a sloppy smile. He saw the Cher duo, owners of the Inn. He greeted them and went up the stairs to head to his room.


    His room had a simple bed, a table for studying near the window where he usually sits and gazes at the moon. He sat on the chair near the table. He removes his tie and vest leaving only his gray sleeve shirt. He peaked on his wrist only to see the burnt skin of his. Recovering only the insides, not the outside, Arden made it a priority to heal his ligaments, bones and torn muscles.


    He''s still a glass cannon. He still could not handle any of the abilities given to him by his father. He can only wonder what to do. Think about improving his abilities further. His father told him that there is a way. And that is to kill one¡¯s self. Replacing the outer body into a puppet made of stone. Doing so would allow one to handle the abilities much greater. His father didn¡¯t do it. Losing his humanity was something he could never do. Arden, however, can replace his arms with that of a golem. But his father advice Arden not to use it unless his arms or limbs are cut off.


    So Arden can only follow his father¡¯s advice. Train his body until it can handle the transmutation process. He already learned most of the skills that his father had. Only through brawling and shredding his knuckle¡¯s skin that he mastered his father¡¯s favorite fight style called ¡°Krav Maga¡¯. And only through tearing his palms that he was able to fully grasp ¡®Escrima¡¯ and ¡®Baritsu¡¯. Of course, even with all of this, he was merely a magus in training. Not even a warrior, not even knight but just a glass cannon.


    Arden has one final card. But doing so would be turning himself into an automaton that knows only to think one single thing. Arden would never use it unless it is really necessary. So despite all of the skills he has he is a frog in a well.


    Never confident, and more like cynical at times. Arden may be able to defend himself somewhat but he too wonders if he can become a magus like his foster father. He was a tough shell. And only through the abilities, he was given that he became less mediocre. His talent in spell casting is absolute garbage. Only two main spells and the basic healing spell which is considered as mediocre even with the normal person.


    He only was able to enter the Academy of mesh through his father¡¯s crest. His crest was one of a kind. As if the Crest belonged from another world. Arden thinks that there was something that his foster father hid from him even until his death. He doesn¡¯t care, however. He mainly understood that his secret was something he could not easily say. Hence, even the ¡®knowledge¡¯ he imprinted on him was so absurd that it is taboo for him to say it.


    Arden has a Geas curse on him. The first curse is to never impart his knowledge to others unless he chooses someone. The second curse is to never use his final card unless deemed necessary. So even though he promised, his father was paranoid enough to curse him.


    Arden didn¡¯t blame him. In fact, because of that, he is able to resist anyone trying to reveal it. Susan always tries to ask Arden but his Geas curse would ensure him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak it. If it wasn¡¯t for that Geas there was a slight chance he would reveal it.


    A knock happened. Arden who was lost in thought turned to the door. He opened it only revealing the sweater with a skirt wearing Susan. She entered his room. She sat on the bed, crossing her legs and arms.


    ¡°So, reveal your arms for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Arden rolled up his sleeves. Susan¡¯s hands glowed. Two spheres of green light came out of her palm rotating as it touches Arden¡¯s burnt up arms. This has been an occasional thing for them to do. Every single night Susan would heal Arden¡¯s wounds. She was taught advance medical knowledge by his father. Because of this, she was the best in her class. There was even a plan to put her into the higher class. But she refused simply because joining the higher class would mean that she would only able to heal up nobles in their battlefields. Susan wanted to become a healer for the people. So she decided to go against it. But even so, the instructors of the Academy gave her a leeway. At the end of her studies, she would become a head nurse that wanders the lands and the battlefields healing people. She would receive an escort of battle clerics and a knight to boot.


    She has great prospects while Arden has only a cold path to take. She wanted to help him out of that path but she wouldn¡¯t do it out of a promise they made.


    ¡°For three years I have been doing. Yet, you aren¡¯t getting better. Really, no wonder you are called as a helpless fool.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, haha, I am lacking in talent unlike you.¡±


    ¡°Well...at least your insides are always healed. But at this rate, your arms will forever be burnt brown, and rusted. Don¡¯t you care about your skin?¡±


    ¡°I do. But my face is still fine so isn¡¯t it fine?¡±


    ¡°True. Your face is not that bad. Maybe getting attach to someone would help you.¡±


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°It is possible as long as you leave this city and start a new life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still not possible. You know me, Susan. I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I know, that is why you are reckless. There, all done.¡±


    The glow on Susan¡¯s arms disappeared. This act of treatment is also training to her in a way.


    ¡°Thank you as always Susan.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome. Come now let¡¯s eat at the kitchen¡¯s table. I am starving.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    A smile appeared on Arden¡¯s face. Susan then went to the door and led the helpless fool to eat.

 Chapter 4: The Squire and the Dreamy Noble

    Chapter 4: The Squire and the Dreamy Noble


    <hr>


    Bruno returned to the villa where the Saclea¡¯s daughter lives. Living for a while with the lady, he has grown accustomed to his life here. At first, he thought that he would be looked down upon. But it was worse. His meaning was nowhere to be found in this place. His family was a minor noble. And learning that he would soon serve the lady of Saclea brought meaning to his life, or he thought so but yet after three years he found nothing but uselessness. It was like a weed trying to become as beautiful as a flower located on top of a mountain.


    The noble lady of Saclea was far too talented. Unlike what he expected she was perfect in all talents. She could fight on her own. And if possible she would be able to care for her alone. In fact serving as servant/follower made Bruno realize that even without him, the lady would still manage. He only instructs the maids around and escorts the lady to the Academy. Other than that he was a waste that does nothing but lazes around. Her lady could do anything she puts her mind into, and with her noble blood. She was far better than him on every possible way.


    This makes him frustrated. Only through somehow practicing his blades that he finds a bit of meaning, in fact, his meaning right now was to serve as a squire for the lady. Even though he hates being useless. It doesn¡¯t mean he was not determined to serve his lady. In fact, most of his determination comes with the idea that he would be able to reach the top of the mountain where his master lives. His talents are not worth to her but despite that Bruno strives on.


    Currently, he was in the backyard of the villa. His eyes pointed at the moon. Holding a blade of decorated with the crest of his family. Bruno swung his sword at the illusion in front of him. An image training done by tricking the mind, he has used this since it was introduced by his father.


    His father served the Saclea¡¯s for during his time. His ancestors were pretty much loyal servants that hold the Saclea house in high regard. At first, he didn¡¯t know why they were obsessed with the Saclea house. But only through coming and witnessing their daughter that he changed his mind.


    Bruno isn¡¯t obsessed with like his father. But he is willing to follow the lady into hell if she does. Bruno swung his sword forward horizontally, leaving a blur. Channeling his energy on the sword gave it a pale light. Doing this allows his sword to be sharper than usual. A normal noble art it is, but a useful one that would allow even the bluntest sword to be used.


    He swings his sword again leaving a blur again. The moonlight illuminating him made him quite a charming figure to the maids peeking. Wearing a military uniform with seven buttons in front, and an open skirt that reveals his front legs, made Bruno looked dashing. He has charmed most of the maids in the villa. But he has no interest in them. His eyes didn¡¯t look at them mainly because he was looking at something far greater.


    Again he swings his sword, another swing, and a thrust. He breathed out, his body shoulders didn¡¯t rise, and his face looking forward to the front. The backyard faces the landscape. There are flowers on the backdrop of the garden but not one of the flowers was harmed, they are well cultivated too. Bruno¡¯s foot steps forward, he gripped his sword tightly and took another swing at the image in front of him.


    The result of the training was that he got killed four times. He manages to land a blow to his imagined enemy only once. He wipes his sweat, a clear frustration emitting out. He sheathed his sword, rested on the ground, regaining his energy. Myriads of light came to his body, to his limbs and to his head they gather. This is the energy of the world, as a noble, he was able to absorb it through a method only available to nobles.


    After absorbing his energy returned to normal, so he went to practice again, swinging his sword again and again until he could land another blow to the illusion he is fighting. His goal was to be better, and clearly, it was not enough for him. His already the best squire in his class. It is expected for him to be so but to him, he is worth nothing compared to the lady who can even slightly contend with some of the knights. She was that good. It was embarrassing to even declare that he was someone worthy following the lady.


    So Bruno trains his swordsmanship and magic at the same time. The night came hard at the villa. His sword swings echoed around the garden. The eyes of the maids swirled. The hum of the wind dance along with Bruno¡¯s training. Repeating the action, again and again, not caring for his fatigued body.


    He has no meaning at the moment. That is why practicing and achieving his meaning is something he can only do. So he practices, practice until he felt his arms go heavy, the maids stare were like bugs to him, and only the wind being slice was the only thing he can hear. This practice of his continued, and as he does his best, an ear was listening to his progress. That is why despite Bruno not acknowledging himself as a true servant of the lady; he was already looked upon by the owner of the ear listening, as someone worthy of escorting her.


    Under the moonlight, Bruno practiced. His efforts were not in vain and his heart made of pure desire followed through his determination. Not wasting any second, not wasting any thought. Merely becoming someone holding a sword.


    After Listening to her servant¡¯s progress, Sena nodded in satisfaction. She waited for a bit before leaving through the patio door of her room. She looked at the city landscape with glowing eyes. After practicing for a day she would spend her time gazing at this scenery.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    She like the scenery, it calms her ever beating heart. She wondered what to do every night. At the moment she is just waiting for winter to come, dearly awaiting her ascension. Her dream is simple. That is to become a knight. Though she might be confident, haughty and pompous due to her noble upbringing, at heart she was a dreamer of some sort that only wanted to become someone like the knight she saw that day.


    That white-mantled knight rescued her that day. She was someone with only strength, walking a lonely path that she could not turn back. This aspect of her was lonely, yet the way she shines in the night made Sena admire her. She still remembers the female knight¡¯s weary smile.


    The Female Knight was chasing after someone. She told Sena this when they were resting near a campfire. The Female knight was at first someone¡¯s worked with someone stubborn and eccentric. They did not get along and like the mantle, she was wearing they have opposite views and beliefs. But even so, they worked together. Yet one day their morals clashed and even though she adored that man. She walked her ideal path, carrying her white mantle.


    It was a simple story of two abandoning everything to follow their ideal. The Female Knight did not regret it. As for that partner of hers, she didn¡¯t know if he did. Sena, a young lady at that time admired such story, and even though she was advised not to head that path. She insisted, putting her noble face on, boasting that she will become a better knight than her.


    Hearing this, the female knight widened her eyes. There were difficulties on what she wanted to say to such pure expression. It could be said that Female Knight didn¡¯t advise her to stay out of such lonely path. She merely kept her silence. And as if malicious she unknowingly looses another screw at the noble¡¯s head.


    Sena didn¡¯t know what the female knight did. All she knew that her path was to become a knight brighter than that female knight. That female knight left her mark Sena too much.


    So the moment she gains her ascension, Sena plans to leave. She plans to roam the overworld, joining battles one after another. Gaining fame, glory, and honor, in order to shine like a beam of hope, a light in the darkness that people can follow.


    She already told her family about this. They deemed it a worthy path to take. Even giving her all assistance they can mainly because it is a path that a Saclea can trek. As long as she gains glory, fame, and honor. Her family would allow her to become an errant knight that would eradicate evil at its roots.


    Sena¡¯s heart was filled determination. No matter what she won¡¯t turn away from such path, there was no path left for her other than this. Turning back only means she would have no meaning to her life. All her efforts were focused on becoming a knight. Only through becoming a knight and becoming someone, no, a better version of the white-mantled female knight she countered that she will be able to live her life with meaning.


    <hr>


    Sena went back to her own room to meditate. Her ascension is an important event and despite the season still autumn she still practices, nourishing her soul with world¡¯s energy. At her level, she mastered all the basics. From stances to spells and techniques, she learns it all without any mistake. But there was something she was lacking, she lacked real combat experience. Her practice is merely consisting of fighting with squires, and at best her instructors are people who didn¡¯t even step out of the city after they graduated, not experience the forging by blood.


    Sena is unconcerned whenever she sees blood. She could only look at it as water mainly because her father, grandfather, relatives would sometimes return with blood stains. The only reason she wasn¡¯t scared when she was kidnaped because of how she was used to seeing blood, the thugs that were killed before she didn¡¯t scare her, adding to that she was interested in the Female knight that overtook the despair she was in.


    Sena wanted to overcome the weakness by trying to take on bounties. But as she was noble she could not allow herself to do such dishonorable killing for blood money. Left with no choice she had to practically beg her instructors to something, only for her instructors to agree on something, which was still a secret. Her instructors call it a formation ritual, and before autumn ends they would commence it, and they might let Sena join in to test her aptitude, which made Sena excited.


    She doesn¡¯t know that ritual is, or what is it. Her instructors keep her mouth shut; in fact, most of them are troubled by Sena¡¯s persistence. This makes Sena curious but at the same time, makes her anticipate what that ritual is. Unlike the ritual of ascension, the ritual that her instructors have been planning has become a rather important event too, so despite the dangers that it might bring to her, Sena would persevere to join, not caring about what it is, simply because she wanted nothing more than to get real combat experience.


    So the upcoming ritual formation that her instructors will be something fun for her to look forward to. After all, with the winter far away, her ascension still far from sight, and her practices becoming detrimental to her, she can only hope that her instructors will provide something that will allow her to make use of her talents, allowing her to grow further to what her current stage is.

 Chapter 5: Homunculi Ritual 1

    Chapter 5: Homunculi Ritual Arc - The Selfish Homunculi


    <hr>


    The morning, every student of Mesh is inside their classroom, looking at the board in front of them. Looking at the blackboard, the teach hands moving the chalk, drawing concept and knowledge for the students. The teacher looks focused, the students extremely attentive to each of the concept, drawing them up in their journal book for them to read.


    This current classroom is filled with nobles. A person with white hair, crimson red eyes, and extremely pale skin looked at the window, staring at the field where a young man with Auburn hair is getting used again without remorse. She looked at the person, her heart somehow relating to what this young man is experiencing.


    A fool, they call him. An extremely helpless fool that is lacking in the art of mage craft, known as a talentless idiot of a yes-man that would say yes to anything that is asked of him with a foolish smile. The person that is staring at the window, glance endlessly at the helpless fool being barraged with spells from the other students of the academy. The one doing it is the lower class, trying to hit him for practice.


    No fool would volunteer in such dangerous practice, but this fool did it when asked, she found it weird, irregular, yet there was some honest beauty that comes with it. The fool this person with white long hair and crimson red eyes have been watching was called Arden, she only learned of this person after coming into the Mesh Academy, two years ago. She was someone that came from a workshop and learning her use, she only saw the world as hateful, unworthy, and disgusting. Even the beasts that they call as ''demi-humans'' in the northern continent of old was more morality uplifting than the humans she met so far.


    Yet the human she sees, the selfishly foolish human named Arden was someone that piqued her interest. She was amazed at this human¡¯s selfless attitude, it may be foolish, yet she could see that it was his genuine desire to help, almost as if doing so were like eating sweets to him.


    Will he help her?


    The lady with white hair wondered, she kept a fa?ade of innocence, yet inside her heart was that of a cruel lost child, a selfish being lost in her role as a sacrifice for the fools in this academy. The academy to her is nothing than an Academy that caters to the nobles; the commoners are merely risen up to become foot soldiers and tools for the nobles to use to their own territory.


    In her understanding, the nobles are in a trouble. Due to the war, people are dying out, most of the useful ones go to the battlefield in the middle of the continent to earn fame and money, in order to become people less than a commoner. Achievements bring rank, and once they have rank, fame then the chance of them being a minor noble or taken in by some nobles are high. Becoming a part of a noble¡¯s army, and working under them is better than being a kingdom¡¯s tool for war.


    The war against the overlord of the northern continent has brought death and wealth to the Kingdom. The Southern Continent of Old, gains profit by selling weapons, rations to the frontlines, while the Northern continent is doing so to plunder, and resell them to their own countrymen to keep them feed, a cycle of greed and need.


    So this Academy was nothing but a production area, an area where the livestock is fed, then thrown into the fray and be used. She hated the idea of this academy, and even though she kept an innocent fa?ade to fool the nobles before, she was cursing on how her birth was only to be used for tools. So finding someone that was selfless was a surprise, even to her, the foolish magus that attends this academy was a surprise.


    Will he able to help her?


    The crimson red eyes of hers wavered as she looks at that selfless person. Her fate was sealed, before long she will be thrown to a ritual, to be used as a fuel for their own sick game of testing the mettle of the nobles aiming to become knights and mages. Even though they are greedy, selfish, pompous and arrogant, the nobles in the Academy had the right bloodline to act the way they are. They have the potential to become greater than anyone simply because of their superior bloodline, carefully bred to become superior. Through Eugenics the nobles became talented figures that can look down upon the commoners.


    She, Melina of Berg was a homunculus created as a tool, containers and sacrificial dolls to be used for the nobles. Whether as a partner in bed, a tool for war, a fuel for war, she was only meant to be used. Her birth was simply destined to end up as someone that has no choice. Her role, as ¡®Melina¡¯ was to act as the ritual sacrifice for the testing of mettle for the nobles, a sheep that would have to be bled for them to summon lesser souls to fight, and test their mettle, confirming their aptitude that would allow them to be at ease.


    Melina of Berg was masked as a noble, but in reality, she was merely a puppet that was brought by Lazlo Berg, her deliverer to this academy, the shepherd that would lead her to her demise.


    She hates it all. The remorseless nobles that think nothing of the Homunculi¡¯s of Berg as tools and sex toys. She hates them to the degree that even as supposed to be a puppet, she awakened emotions. She was the longest lived tool of the nobles because most people like her only lasts for twenty years.


    She was an exception; hence her role in the next ritual of mettle was exceptional.


    <hr>


    Afternoon, Melina escaped her master Lazlo and went to the training fields. She saw the exhausted Arden, lying on the ground covered in bruises and hits. He was wearing the volunteer uniform, a simple sleeve, pants, and leather boots that are enchanted to make the wearer survive. A common garb in the war zone, but used as clothing for volunteers. He was glowing with green light; a recovery spell is making his wounds heal.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Hi...are you okay?¡±


    She said looking down at Arden. Hugging her knees, she looked at his body. Still glowing, enchanted with the garb, it made his self-healing better. The clothing was quite well made after all. Despite it being a simple garb use in a war zone.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±


    Melina said. Arden who was facing the skies looked wearily at the noble, his brows going up and down in wonder, wondering if the noble was either helping him or making fun of him.


    ¡°You look at me as I am tricking you.¡±


    ¡°Not really, of course, please help me.¡±


    Melina flicks her fingers. A ball of green light appeared on the tip of her index finger. It grows bigger and turned into a sphere that eventually landed on Arden¡¯s torso. His chest grows brighter, his self-recovery increased and before long the bruise on his body eventually disappeared. Arden looked surprised how fast it is.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Noble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Arden sat up. He stretched his arms, took a breath and made a foolish smile at Melina. She greeted that smile with her own brand of a fake smile.


    ¡°A noble thanking me and helping me, that¡¯s new.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must be really surprised.¡±


    ¡°No one is kind to this fellow. But I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Arden sat on his legs. He looked at Melina, engaging her in a talk.


    ¡°Why come here, Miss Noble?¡±


    ¡°I saw you making a fool of yourself. I thought I might help you since you help us a yesterday with those boxes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that was worth thanking me for. It was natural.¡±


    ¡°I see. You really quite helpless aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what they call me. But I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Melina eyes slightly close. Her eyes made a glint as she looks at Arden. He tilted his head to the right, wondering if he has done something to suddenly make her look at him with a glare.


    ¡°Why are doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to?¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t give you any merit though. Everyone is calling you a fool.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Is that really the truth?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have motives for doing this?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just want to help.¡±


    ¡°Is that really it? No schemes, no hidden motives, just a pure desire to help? Or do you get a reward for doing all of this?¡±


    Arden raised his left brow. He began wondering what she wanted to make him say. Melina was adamant in finding out what his true nature is and continued.


    ¡°No reward, I never get any of them at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it is.¡±


    ¡°Why do this? I don¡¯t understand. There is no merit, reward, or even thanks for you to have here. Yet, you foolishly agree to anything, as if you are a doormat.¡±


    ¡°I just feel like doing it.¡±


    Arden scratched the back of his head. His eyes looking at the afternoon sky before pointing it back to Melina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°People would actually ask that all the time. I just want to help people. I need no reward. I am not even asking for their thanks. I am not doing this get thanked. Not doing for any motives. It is just a simple wanting to help. But yet they wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°No fool would believe you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but that is the truth. Nothing but the truth, I just want to help people.¡±


    ¡°So it is a hobby for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to help them.¡±


    Arden couldn¡¯t say anything else other than that. It was a complex matter for him. He didn¡¯t want to explain it to Melina, thinking she wouldn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°I have no words to say. You are helping because you want to? Is that really all to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. I just want to help people. Is that bad?¡±


    A smile came upon his foolish face. Melina saw that raw innocence despite his vacant eyes that people would think that he was scheming inside. Most people don¡¯t believe Arden because of his eyes that lack light. It was two pairs of cold eyes that make his words unreliable.


    But Melina saw through beyond those eyes. She saw the clear raw innocent that the young man in front of her wants. He wasn¡¯t lying at all. He just really wants to help people. Rewards, merits, or thanks are something he doesn¡¯t need.


    ¡°I see...you truly are as foolish to what people say.¡±


    Melina smiled...her smile this time was not that usual fa?ade of a smile. The smile she showed to Arden was a genuine smile, a smile of a little girl who found something good in her life. She truly believes that there was nothing worse than a human. But right in front of her was someone that different.


    Seeing this smile Arden felt something wrong. What he saw was a smile of a weary person. It was a lonely smile that felt like she found something worthwhile.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I am...just fine.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Arden could not believe her. He was someone that dealt with people. Despite his reputation of someone that people usually avoids. He interacted with different kinds of people through his helpless wanting. So seeing that smile Arden knew that it was a smile of a person that was craving for help.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your name is Miss. ¡°


    ¡°Ah. I am Melina.¡±


    ¡°I see, Miss Melina, if you need help please look for me. You can depend on me milady.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Melina said nonchalantly. After that, she stood up, patted her skirt and walked away. Arden looked at her lonely back. There was something that he was concern about looking at it.

 Chapter 6: Homunculi Ritual 2

    Chapter 6: Homunculi Ritual Arc ¨C The Strange Acceptance


    <hr>


    Lazlo lost sight of his homunculi once the class was over. At first, he thought of activating the Geas on his doll to bring her back to him. But strangely he felt the presence of his doll nearing him. So there was no need to do it. He thought that the doll will have the same expression as usual when she comes. But he was betrayed.


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡±


    A smile, unlike her usual masked one. It was so feminine and hopeful that he was dazzled for a moment. The thought of wanting the doll as a consort came to his mind. But he dispelled the thought. Straightened his golden hair, and looked at the doll with an icy face.


    ¡°Where have you been doll?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere useless, nothing that should make Master worry about, it was merely the doll¡¯s last whims.¡±


    Lazlo¡¯s mouth turns frown listening to Melina¡¯s bland yet cheery voice. Something was different that he could not help but wonder. What did the doll?


    ¡°Speak clearly. Do not tell me lies doll.¡±


    He brought up his palm and revealed a sigil that controls the Geas Curse on Melina. Seeing the sigil brought up, Melina merely smiled and readied herself to reveal her true feelings. The sigil lit up, the energy of light then connected to the Geas on Melina, making her obey.


    ¡°Speak clearly.¡±


    ¡°I merely went to see a foolish magus. It was so foolish that this doll was amused.


    Melina spoke mechanically. Hearing her, Lazlo thought that it made sense. He has been seeing the doll watching the foolish magus. And there was no way that she could lie when faced with the sigil on his palm. So Lazlo accepted her reply.


    ¡°Very well, I hope that you haven¡¯t said anything unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything of course master.¡±


    Still, under control by the Sigil, Melina answered. She didn¡¯t say any lie and her feelings after seeing something worth seeing in her life made the Sigil¡¯s command useless on her. She was truly feeling heartfelt that it didn¡¯t matter what the Sigil¡¯s effect on her. The Sigil registered it as not a lie so thus she spoke the truth.


    ¡°I am glad that you have been satisfied. But tonight the ritual will commence. Your short role as a student will be over, you will be given as a sacrifice to the platform of souls, and be the conduit that will allow us to test the mettle of the top class knights. As a man of the Berg family who is among those that will preside the ritual, we have done this ritual for generations. So I expect that you will put up a great performance doll.¡±


    ¡°I understand Master.¡±


    ¡°Good, now go back to your quarters. Spend the day gazing upon what you want to gaze. This is the mercy the Noble House of Berg can give to you. Use it well, for you are excellent doll, one that would allow us to rise up further in the art of homunculi creation.¡±


    ¡°I thank Master for this Mercy.¡±


    ¡°Now go, I shall prepare the ritual along with the instructors.¡±


    ¡°I bid Master Goodbye.¡±


    Lazlo fans his fingers, sending Melina away. As ordered, she turns her back, went down a pathway that leads to the entrance of the Academy. Her back disappearing out of sight, Lazlo made a sigh. The Homunculi Doll named Melina has been one of the greatest dolls that they have ever made. Due to this, the Doll was more human-like, making Lazlo odd. The inferior dolls that were created before Melina had lack of Empathy and sentience will. But with Melina¡¯s creation, the Homunculi doll creation has progressed more than expected. As one of the many sons¡¯ of the Berg Family, a family consists of a large clan that has a private army of cold-blooded Homunculi. Lazlo was already sure that he would get used to a doll. But Melina was different, so different that it made him feel many odd emotions he shouldn¡¯t be having to a mere doll.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be having this emotion.¡±


    He could only crumple his face. His eyes pointed down at the floor, and unconsciously he gritted his teeth. The time he spent with Melina flashed on his head. Three years ago he was introduced to Melina, as her ¡®guardian¡¯. As a guardian, he had to cultivate Melina and allow her to part of the ritual of mettle that will happen tonight. For three years he has resisted the temptations of ravaging her well-crafted body. Preserving the doll¡¯s chastity would allow her to be a more pure conduit untainted by fleshly desire. As a man, he was truly charmed by Melina¡¯s beauty, even as Homunculi she stood out for her different facades of emotion. She had this rare kind of charm that the other fish-like dolls wouldn¡¯t do.


    It has been discussed many times by his elders if they should keep Melina. But since the testing of mettle was important, and there were many noble heirs that would be attending to the test of mettle. The Berg Family couldn¡¯t let this chance go and delivered their greatest creation to the sacrifice. They can always make another ¡®Melina¡¯ and so the elders agreed.


    Lazlo became the escort for Melina. And today, on this fateful night he would have to part with the beautiful doll that he has grown accustomed to being with. His heart aches, he could not believe that he would have such ¡®odd¡¯ feelings to a doll. But even so, Lazlo could not bear to disregard his family¡¯s orders. That is why he hardened his heart.


    He fixed his expression back to normal. He turned his heart cold and his mind as hard as tin. He cannot risk his noble standing for the sake of a doll. His elders were right and believing that he could harden his heart. Melina the ¡®doll¡¯ can be recreated. So there was no need for him to worry. He fooled himself with that thought. And thus, he went to the place where the instructors are, in order to discuss the ritual.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    <hr>


    Sena readied herself for the ritual of mettle. Armed in her battle dress, chess armor, pauldron and importantly her sword, she was ready to bear the brunt of mettle. The ritual¡¯s process has been formally introduced to her. She heard that they will be using a living sacrifice as a conduit to call the knight souls that would test them. Hearing the ¡®live sacrifice¡¯ part ticked some parts of Sena. Luckily the instructor that did it told Sena that it was merely a living doll, a Homunculi. Hearing that eased Sena, it was a mere doll anyway so there was no need to bother.


    ¡°I shall win this ritual with ease.¡±


    She said that confidently, not minding the other nobles across the room. The room she is in was filled with four nobles. A noble with golden hair, who¡¯s from a normal noble family of warriors, named Kale, a gray haired noble, that is a genius when it comes to both bow and sword, named Dane. The brown haired lady, who¡¯s a capable lance wielder, that came from a family of royal guards named, Valera. And finally, the black haired noble who had a gloomy look, but is from a family of assassins that made their name in killing generals, and high-ranking demi human''s, named Saul.


    They heard Sena pretty well. But they could not refute her due to her family standings. No idiot would dare provoke a Saclea, that was a given. But, there was one who didn¡¯t care. Valera who was from a royal guard family had the same standing as the Saclea¡¯s. She was from the Asmara family, a family known for their vast cavalry and skill in the spear.


    ¡°Brave words; let¡¯s see if you can indeed match me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it seems a bug has entered the room, buzzing something useless again.¡±


    Sena with her mouth has put Valera into place. Valera shook like a leaf, her body quivering with anger. The three male in the room looked odd at the two arguing, they didn¡¯t dare to join in the fight against the two powerhouses.


    ¡°I am leaving; I shall wait for the fight, not babble to a sore dog.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Valera was mad, yet she was unable to stop Sena¡¯s stride. Sena went out of the room and instead she went into the half wall near the pathway. Her eyes pointed at the clear field, in the there, where there are sands there was someone that was sitting listlessly looking at the crimson skies.


    The crimson light illuminated Sena¡¯s face. Her brows rose up, and three lines appeared on her forehead. She saw the odd man in the fields, looking at the auburn-haired young man lying down like a fool, she thought badly. How one can be so lazy, she internally said, pondering how a commoner wastes his time in a dirty field.


    ¡°How uncaring, no wonder commoners stay as commoners.¡±


    Sena said. Looking at the auburn-haired young man she didn¡¯t know about. He looks familiar to her, and rummaging her head, she remembered that it was the same fool who got into trouble with a minor noble. She pondered for a while, her head finally remembering the foolish magus.


    ¡°So that was him?¡±


    Sena looked at the foolish magus on the field.


    ¡°Indeed, how foolish.¡±


    She said, sneering.


    ...


    Arden stared at the sky. His vacant eyes that lost color during that fiery night, is reflecting the sky. Deep in thought, he recalled the expression that the noble gave him, it was so sweet yet he knew that there was something going on with that smile. A smile, it was self-acceptance at best, as if she found salvation, and decided to walk the path that leads to her demise. Arden was familiar with such smiles, he may be someone that people avoid, but he knew the faces that people make when he helps them. Some would look at him with suspicion wondering why he would help them. Some think he was after rewards, and some think that he had other motives.


    While some, who carries a heavy weight on their chest would look like that. Accepting their demise, turning their back on salvation, letting their selves be drag into hell for a stupid bit of hope. They are the kind of people that Arden just can¡¯t leave alone even if it kills him. His foster father was a fool, that would help people yet no one understands him. He was a man-child, yearning only for his simple dream of saving others.


    Arden was the same as his foster father. Or least he inherited the foolish principles of that sinful father. So, Arden closed his eyes again, he felt his heart thump, his follow body only meant for helping others began to rumble with life.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. My heart wouldn¡¯t be at ease I don¡¯t ask her what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    He stood up.


    His vacant eyes lit up with a golden fiery light.


    His lax posture disappeared.


    His foolishness subsided back into his shell.


    Clenching his hand, what was left standing in the field of sands was Arden being illuminated with the light from the sun. His eyes were full of life. He didn¡¯t have any of that attitude he had and if someone would see him. They would wonder where that foolish figure has gone.


    A resolve formed in the heart of Arden.


    A simple resolve in the name of helping someone he barely knows, a selfish wanting of a person who died who once died in a fire, who was then reborn into someone that can be leaned on, someone who can extend his hand to those who are suffering.


    Arden steeled his heart out of foolishness. Thus, he was ready to find that person again and asked what was wrong. Even if he was rejected, Arden would help that person.


    Thus Arden begins his foolish quest.

 Chapter 7: Homunculi Ritual 3

    Chapter 7: Homunculi Ritual Arc - Despair of Melina


    <hr>


    The night has come at the City of Mesh, on the rough parts of the city lies the slums where people of degenerate existence lives and in the middle of the slum lies an octagon shaped the field of grass. A hexagon platform filled with runes was imprinted on this platform.


    The platform is six sided. In each side lies an instructor that came from the Mesh Academy. Normally, such instructors wouldn¡¯t even dare to step into this desecrated place even it kills them. But this time they have a special mission to do. The degenerates in the slums are going to be used. The nobles call them as not the poor. They are ¡®degenerates¡¯ simply because they live in the slums.


    ¡°Cast the spell, lit the blue, may the moon¡¯s light that blesses upon the land, choose the soul that is worth possessing¡±


    ¡°Let thy mud bringers be tools, give the meaning¡±


    The nobles chanted. Their chants hideous to hear to those who are they classifying.


    The chant was loud yet it didn¡¯t wake the people in the slums.


    There was a barrier surrounding the slums at the moment. This barrier covers the whole slums, allowing the instructors to conduct their test of mettle in this dirty battlefield. To summon the souls of the dead they would have to find the right environment. The slums have the right look and the right atmosphere for that. The souls of the dead are quite picky.


    ¡°Cease thy souls, let them be thy vessel for them, and make use of the sods, to test the mettle of the ones before us!¡±


    The chant continued.


    The four nobles in the distance looked at the ritual¡¯s beginning.


    The offer wasn¡¯t made yet.


    The vessel that was supposed to be standing in the middle was still being dressed in the garb of sacrifice. Showing her midriff, collarbones, shoulders, and cleavage suggestively, the white haired ¡®sacrifice¡¯ was far beautiful than imagined. She was someone pure, and obviously something to be desired. She was near Lazlo Berg, inspecting her in her final moments, drawing lines on arms and thighs.


    The Homunculi maiden is chaste. Her virginity is intact therefore even though the instructors of the academy were still chanting the spell to bring the souls of the dead knights. The lust of the dead knights, who could not wait to take the chastity of the maiden, was strong. Their eagerness to touch the maiden sacrifice even made the nobles disgusted at the ¡®noble¡¯ souls for the lust. But without them doing that then they wouldn¡¯t know that they are summoning dead souls of sinful knights.


    The ritual is partly a test of mettle and purification for these damned knights who lost their honor. So only through devouring the chaste maiden before them, they would be summoned into of the thugs into the slums and have their spiritual arms and body molded so they can fight the nobles who are here to test their mettle.


    The ritual is proceeding well. And it won¡¯t be too long before the Homunculi named Melina would step to the hexagon platform of souls and start the test of mettle.


    ...


    Sena wore her battle dress and decorated sword. She was ready for the test of mettle. She didn¡¯t even bother about the soil she was standing. The slums reek of sewer and garbage. The nobles on her side had different expressions trying to contain the smell.


    But Sena didn¡¯t have any complaints. Her mind was so focused that even the lance wielding noble, named Valera got a bit of comment from Sena. Because she was focus too much, Valera didn¡¯t¡¯ bother Sena the third time she spoke. There was no way for her to disturb Sena whose face turned that of a cold-blooded madwoman. Her family was warmongers that fought first as barbarians before becoming a noble family after reforming their ways. Due to this the blood running on Sena was that of a blood thirsted warrior.


    Because of her bloodline that she was calmer than anyone but had the thirst for battle, she was also eagerly waiting for the ritual to start. The four nobles besides her were ready. They were ready to test their mettle and defeat the souls of the sinful knights.


    The ritual¡¯s chant slowly slowed down.


    With a wave of a hand, the maiden that was meant for the sacrifice was laid down on the hexagon platform of souls. There the mantle-like clothe of hers started to glow.


    Melina who was ready to be sacrificed put both of her hands into her chest. She thought of the innocent smile of the foolish magus who showed her something of worth in her life. She was ready to accept her fate. Yet, feeling her hands forcibly put to the side, and her waist spread. She felt fear.


    She saw souls of the dead knights appearing before her like a wraith.


    Their thirst for her chaste body made it clear.


    They were fondling her snow white skin.


    She felt uncomfortable as the souls of the dead try to enter her.


    The ritual happens by the dead souls taking her chastity.


    Her hymen will be regenerated for the dead souls.


    The taste of virgin blood will satisfy the souls.


    And once all of the dead knights filled her womb with their spectral seed, the ritual will continue with her acting as the ¡®vessel¡¯ for the souls, allowing them to be created inside her womb. The thugs that will be used as clay will be reformed and be given birth into the spectral like knights that the nobles would fight.


    Melina was getting ravaged.


    Her hips were being pounded by the dead.


    She was enduring the pain.


    But even so, the lust of the dead who hasn¡¯t tasted flesh slowly overcomes her.


    The taste of lust made Melina¡¯s body enjoy the ravaging of the souls.


    This was her fate as a sacrifice.


    She will give birth to the dead knights that the nobles will fight and defeat.


    After that, her life will come to an end.


    She will soon cease to exist.


    It will be the end of her.


    This was how it was supposed to be. As a homunculus, it was her role to die being used like a lamb for others. She accepted it already yet her heart was breaking. Despite seeing something worth in her life, the despair she was feeling right was so huge, that there was chaos surrounding her soul.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Slowly emerging and merging to the death knights who ravage her.


    <hr>


    Arden searched the Academy for the noble girl. Yet every corner of the academy had no signs of her. He even went as far to check the list of the noble student¡¯s houses. There he learned the address of the nobles and where their house is. He learned of the noble girl¡¯s home. So he went to her house only to find her being dragged by two noble knights and the noble who was with her when she thanked him during that time he carried the boxes.


    Nobles have powers that could easily ruin Arden¡¯s life. He relies on the support of Susan¡¯s parents to live his life. So even though he wanted to interrupt the nobles immediately, he could not do it out of guilt. He could not take the guilt that will come if he ruins Susan¡¯s family. So, he held his wanting to help back. He retreated into the corner and turned the cape around his waist. In order for the crest that shows his apprenticeship to be hidden, after that, he transmuted the gray color of the waist cape and made it black through slightly burning the fabric.


    He could not use any spells like torch or fireball. But he could transmute his own energy into something else. For example, he could turn his mana into electricity. He could also convert his mana into water. So slightly burning the gray color to black made it unrecognizable.


    Arden is wearing a vest with a tie and an overcoat. He took his overcoat and buttoned it before searching for the house of the noble girl. Since he doesn¡¯t want his face to be seen he wore a black pierrot-inspired mask. Wearing such outfit was nothing new to the city of Mesh. So even though he was following the nobles that took the white haired lady they didn¡¯t suspect him.


    Of course, Arden blended in plain sight to avoid any suspicion. He walked with stride and his upright posture made him look like a mercenary. He is only copying the way his foster dad works. But even so, due to the imprint from him that Arden he copied it perfectly.


    He followed them until they arrive on the slums. Seeing the slums heavily guarded made Arden suspect things. The slums of the city were not guarded. Thieves and thugs were usually hiding in the place and even the duke of the city doesn¡¯t take care of them. So seeing a line of soldiers and even knights guarding the lines of the slums made Arden wary.


    Knights were superhuman beings that could have gone to ascension. They are elite warriors that could handle a monster or two without batting an eye. Arden could not hope to match these figures with his current power. That is why seeing the knights he could only look at the soldiers.


    The soldiers were human that had experience in fighting and killing. They are lesser than the Knights or the Mages but even some of them could surpass their limits. So Arden chooses to face the soldiers instead of the knights. So when the knights were busy roaming the borders of the slums.


    Arden slowly creeps into of one the soldiers guarding the entrance and choke the guard with a metal wire. He didn¡¯t kill the guard but only made the guard knocked out. After dragging the guard into a corner of a dirty alley, Arden proceeds to scour the slums for any signs of the noble girl.


    But what he found was hexagonal platform with Instructors from the Academy doing a chant. He also saw the five nobles that everyone in the academy should know. They were the top of the top and seeing the five of them gathered here.


    Arden¡¯s heart sunk.


    He already saw the noble girl he was trying to find. But she was dress in provocative attire, and before long she was taken to the platform. Arden then witnessed the girl being raped by spectral that held mana. He saw how the souls ravage her body.


    Arden wanted to do something about it. But he was a magus who could only use [Transmute] and [Construct] magic. Other than the basic healing spells, he could not do anything that would allow him to somehow interrupt the ritual. Not only that, there was a barrier around the field that he knew that if he touches it, would kill him. The barrier was strong, and as lacking magus, he could only watch in deathly silence, unable to do anything to help the noble.


    Arden stared at the scene.


    The nobles around didn¡¯t do anything.


    All of them were watching as if that single life was nothing.


    Arden was angered to the point that he went past being angry. He was so calm now that it bothered him. Under the mask, his face was cold as ice. The ritual continued and Arden could only watch in cold fury.


    As the ritual follows the birthing of the death knights happened.


    The spectral knights wore armor and held their swords upright.


    Unlike the beings they were the knights were filled with power.


    Arden who was watching from the vantage point could feel the power emit from them. They were lesser than a knight but stronger than a veteran soldier or adventure. Arden knew that such monster is something he could not take on. Almost everyone around him was top grade that he despises himself for being unable to help.


    If things were different then he would have rush there.


    The spectral knights gleamed.


    Arden then saw those five knights rushed at the nobles while ignoring the instructors and the maiden in the platform who was screaming pain as umbilical like cords of transparent energy connects her to the spectral. Her wombs were already torn open.


    There was no way to save her.


    But Arden waited.


    There were other ways to save someone.


    That is why he who was unable to do anything waited for the five nobles to start their fight against the spectral. Only until the fight started and the instructors and one noble was only left that Arden, who was watching icily in a distant rooftop constructed a metal item with a revolving cylinder and a barrel on his hand.


    With this item, Arden landed on the ground and walk to where the platform was.

 Chapter 8: Homunculi Ritual 4

    Chapter 8: Homunculi Ritual Arc - The False Magus Killer


    <hr>


    A Homunculi is a tool crafted by the Berg Family. Although they aren¡¯t the only one that actively tries to create them. Homunculi creation is normal in this world. They are dolls that have no emotions and lacks the sentience will to live.


    Yet, what did the foolish magus saw in that crimson afternoon?


    He saw a simple noble girl that had the ability to smile. The words of thanks she said still echoed in the ears of the foolish magus and the soft warm feeling of the help she has given him when he was lying bruised still permeates his skin. The Foolish Magus who lost his childhood was brought up by a man with a morality outside of this world.


    The Magus Killer saw everyone equal in the eyes. Making the Foolish Magus, his foster son adapt to his morals and principles. Even the Foolish Magus knew of the dolls that have no life. Nobles taking their dolls out for a walk were nothing unusual. They were lifeless and emotion and didn¡¯t have any volition and will to live.


    The Foolish Magus would look at them with pity. But without asking for help the dolls wouldn¡¯t be saved. The Foolish Magus has understood that without their will saving them is the same as asking them to die. They can eat, sleep, and serve but never truly ¡®live¡¯.


    That is why the Foolish Magus could not believe that someone who could thank him and even help him would be an emotionless doll. That is why the Foolish Magus would definitely help her. It was a simple as paying a debt. There was no need for the Foolish Magus to think hard about paying her kindness back.


    The Foolish Magus was foolish yet he knows his limitations.


    He knew that until he was unchained and is able to graduate out of his apprenticeship on the academy that his life is still connected with Susan and her parents. He promises to help them out, and risking three lives just because of one doesn¡¯t sound correct to him.


    But even so, the Foolish Magus could not refuse a help.


    That is why he carried the tool that his foster father gifted to him before he died. A simple tool he called a [Gun]. His father had a tool that he calls as a Contender Pistol. His father carried it with him to kill Magus with a single shot to the head. In his death, he gave The Foolish Magus a blueprint he could convert to the use of all of his mana. He calls the item that the Foolish Magus is holding as ¡®.45/70 BFR.¡¯ or simply a ¡®BFR Pistol¡¯ with a ten-inch barrel with a black stainless steel finish. It can hold five rounds and is considered by his foster father as a something that he would pass along with favorite Contender Pistol. Constructing a BFR Pistol took all the mana The Foolish Magus was.


    He could have constructed the single shot Contender Pistol his foster fathered admired.


    But looking at the ¡®people¡¯ in front of him, he thinks that isn¡¯t enough


    He lacks the mana to construct more bullets.


    ...


    A mask-wearing man garb in black appeared before Lazlo. He didn¡¯t notice before due to stabilizing the ritual to help the instructors out of duty.


    The masked man was carrying a strange crossbow-like weapon with no-strings.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡±


    Lazlo activated his defense spells immediately. He was one of the top nobles so he was able to easily activate his entire defense. The mask wearing man didn¡¯t say anything to him. And as he was about to strike the fool in front of him with a spell, one of the instructors uttered a yelp.


    ¡°That look and that weapon in your hand why are you here of all place!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lazlo was confused.


    ¡°The Magus Killer...¡±


    One of the instructors grits his teeth at the sight of the mask-wearing man.


    Hearing the instructors, a cold sweat came upon Lazlo¡¯s spine. He heard of the Magus Killer, for his family has once dealt with the infamous killer of Mages.


    ¡°Damn it...no...¡±


    Lazlo felt scared yet when he sense that there was zero mana on the Magus Killer. He flashed a smile. Under his breath, he started chanting a fire bolt spell to obliterate the Magus Killer. He could not sense any protection aura around the Magus so he thought to strike first!


    ¡°Wait a minute you fool!¡±


    ¡°Take this heathen!¡±


    Before the instructor could warn Lazlo not to act recklessly.


    A loud boom echoed on the hand of the mask-wearing man.


    Lazlo only a saw a flash the moment he lifted his palms.


    He felt pain on his stomach.


    Looking down he saw his stomach punctured by something hot.


    He could see blood flowing out.


    ¡°Ser Lazlo!¡±


    One of the instructors shouted at Lazlo who was still standing in shock at the instant attack that he could never see. The entry wound on his stomach was rather small. But Lazlo didn¡¯t know that his back where the bullet went out had an expanded wound that has a size of a palm.


    Lazlo¡¯s defense was quite tough. His body was enhanced by magic but the .45/70 bullet was able to easily puncture a hole on his stomach.


    He was standing for a while.


    The mask-wearing man looked at the defenseless instructors.


    He then walked towards Lazlo and pushes him back.


    The moment he did so Lazlo hit his body on the ground. The impact of being push didn¡¯t hurt him, but the moment he felt the bullet wound. He screamed and writhed in pain, bleeding on the ground.


    The instructors looked at the mask-wearing man with fear.


    They heard the rumors about the Magus Killer that specializes in killing Magus.


    They thought that such figure already disappeared eight years ago during a fire. But they were a fool to believe it. There was no one in the world could possess such a deadly weapon.


    That¡¯s why the defenseless instructors who were maintaining the ritual and was mostly drained could only shiver in fear.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    As if the Black Pierrot-inspired mask of the man garb in black would devour them.


    <hr>


    The Foolish Magus could see the fear in their eyes.


    These people could kill him instantly if it wasn¡¯t for that fear and their defenselessness right now.


    The [Gun] that is his hand was something that would make people afraid. Like the sound of thunder, it would rattle the spirit. He himself was shocked when his foster father showed such weapon to him. He understood how to use it through the imprint left behind by his foster father.


    The Foolish Magus only has four bullets left.


    Without mana, he could not cast any spells that would allow his survival.


    He could transmute the revolver back as mana but it was pointless to do so. Right now he was relying on the fear that his father wielded. The [Gun] was enough to make them cower in fear. No one but the Magus Killer could wield such weapon that the current age and technology of the world could not comprehend and replicate. A simple tool of death that rid the Magus Killer¡¯s world, the age of Knights, one of the tools of war that brought peace to the world that the Magus Killer have.


    This world is a world of magic.


    But even so, the tool was far different.


    Arden knew the power of this tool.


    So he made sure to brandish it against these unknowing people.


    Right now he was the False Magus Killer.


    Bearing the old name of his sinful foster father, he strides with arrogance towards the suffering doll lying on the platform of souls.


    ¡°Do you need help?


    Arden spoke with his usual voice. He didn¡¯t try to differentiate it mostly because even the instructors who are around the platform wouldn¡¯t know of it. They were nobles, after all, prideful and arrogant to the core mainly because of their bloodline.


    The Doll suffering on the platform looked at the black Pierrot-inspired masked man. She was writhing in pain as the ghostly umbilical cords get pulled by the ¡®spectral¡¯ she gave birth to. She could somehow vaguely see the masked man but in her eyes, he looked only like pale death.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    But his voice was so familiar that the Doll remembered raw innocence. She would never forget that voice and that image forever. So hearing his voice, yet seeing the black mask of his, the Doll smiled. Her face writing in pain smiled, it was enough to make the False Magus killer before her crumple his face in sadness under his mask.


    ¡°O my pale rider...please embraced me to your arms.¡±


    ¡°Very well...¡±


    Arden painfully replied. He could see that even if he does somehow take this writhing doll she wouldn¡¯t be able to live for a day. She was suffering truly.


    The busted stomach of hers was enough for Arden to see her condition.


    Arden was too late.


    He was too late.


    He wasn¡¯t a Hero that would arrive in time.


    He was only a ¡®Helper¡¯ that helps.


    That is why even though he failed. Even though he was too late in saving the Doll that no one would turn an eye on.


    He would still help her.


    Not as a Savior this time, but as her Pale Rider.


    So Arden pulled the hammer of his gun.


    Pointing it at the head of the doll, he teared up. The doll as if miracle saw the tears running down the mask of her Reaper.


    It was ¡®kind¡¯ tears.


    And that was enough for her to close her eyes.


    With a bang, the head of the Doll exploded.


    A point black shot of .45/70 bullet allowed Arden to kill the doll in one shot.


    The instructors on the six sides of the Hexagon felt their mana rushed out.


    Without the conduit, their connected mana became the fuel to the spectral knights that the nobles who are testing their mettle were fighting.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH¡±


    ¡°IT HURTSSSSSSS¡±


    ¡°HELP MEEEEEEE¡±


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    The instructor''s agonizing bellows sounded out. Arden looked at them with apathy. To him, they were using the doll in order for their mana to not get connected to the spectral knights.


    So Arden only sees their suffering as their own doing.


    He would help those who needed help.


    That is why with a quick shot of light the BFR pistol on his hand turned into dots of gray light. Returning his mana back to his body, allowing him to heal the dislocation on his right wrist, it happened when he shot the pistol. He knew how to use it but he wasn¡¯t fully trained to actually use it.


    His mana went zero.


    But there was still work to do in these slums.


    Arden could feel that unless he kills the instructors the spectral knights wouldn¡¯t disappear. They won¡¯t leave the slums and continue their rampage. He could still hear the screams of the people around the slums. The nobles did not care for their lives. But Arden does.


    Kill the six to save many.


    It was reasonable.


    But Arden lacked the mana to construct the weapon.


    So, seeing the writhing Lazlo on the ground, he decided on something.


    He walked to Lazlo and he touched his head. With that, he started Transmuting the mana into him. Lazlo shouted in pain. He felt his mana being converted.


    Arden¡¯s train of thought at the moment was simple.


    To save the people in the slums he would need to kill the Six Instructors.


    But to do that, he needs at least six bullets for each one of them.


    So he would have to use Lazlo as ¡®material¡¯ to do so.


    Thus without guilt, he uses Lazlo¡¯s mana and used it to construct a Contender Pistol armed along with six bullets.


    Using the imprint that his foster father left behind, he turned the noble named Lazlo into fuel.


    Allowing him to create the gun and the bullets needed for him to kill the six instructors and save the people in the slums who do they don¡¯t care about.


    With the bullets created. He inserted one and went to the first instructor. The instructor who was writhing in pain felt despair at the sight of the barrel in front of him, he knows that the moment that barrel flashes. His life would end.


    And with the muzzle¡¯s flash, it did end.


    Five Instructors were left.

 Chapter 9: Homunculi Ritual 5

    Chapter 9: Homunculi Ritual Arc - Naiveness


    <hr>


    Sena has a huge grin on her face. In front of her was a spectral death knight, a being molded with the use of someone¡¯s soul and flesh. A being that reached the tier that she wanted. A being that once stood on the battlefield as a knight, yet now, it was only a sinner.


    Five minutes. It took only that little time to turn her battle dress into tatters. Her body armor, pauldrons, and battle skirt has been cut. There was blood flowing down her left eye. She wore a maddened grin as she took a stance, her sword faced sideways in front of the spectral death knight.


    She managed to damage the spectral death knight with her decorated longsword. The death knight in front of her was already as tattered as her.


    The battle was quite harsh.


    The other nobles like her were not holding out great. They have lashes on their body. But their lax figure and their haughtiness have disappeared. What was left now were grim expressions. With the battle forging them, their blood started to become scorching hot.


    Sena saw the blade of the spectral come down at her, She readied her sword, and intercepted it, letting it slid down for a parry and with the sword thrusted on the ground, she channeled her mana on the sword, and thrusted on the Spectral''s stomach, piercing its ghostly armor.


    She wasn¡¯t done.


    She lifted her sword up and tried to rip the throat of the spectral. But the spectral won¡¯t have it. It grabbed Sena¡¯s sword and pulled it away, following with a swing to her neck. She saw it clearly with her mana filled with eyes. Her golden eyes had now a tinge of blue. So with a slight movement, she was able to dodge the sword. Raising her right leg, she kicked the torso of the spectral to gain some distance.


    She grinned. She raised her sword with blue dots of light slowly turning into gold. Rushing forward she uses the burst of mana channeled into her sword and stabs it through the Spectral''s defense. The spectral death knight stumbled backward.


    But this is a death knight.


    No pain.


    No hesitance.


    It immediately raised its sword and tried to take Sena¡¯s head again.


    But Sena didn¡¯t flinch. She casted a shield made of mana. It wasn¡¯t enough to defend from the sword of the death knight. But instead, she used its own force to deflect it away from her. Sena grinned yet again; she put strength on her wrist, as she lifted her sword burning with mana, tearing through the spectral. The spectral bellowed, refusing to die, it used its legs to kick Sena away.


    She flew and smashed herself to a shack.


    Her back lying on the ground when she heard something.


    ¡°Hiiiii!¡±


    She looked at where the sound is. She saw a little girl with a poor ragged dress cowering in the corner. Sena thought that the girl would have a doll on her hand. But instead, she saw it holding a shiv. She wasn¡¯t the one to talk but no girl should be holding a weapon at that age.


    The little girl had a fire in her eyes; her little arms were shaking heavily, her legs squirming in fear, and even with that she stared at the face of death holding her little weapon. Sena was currently numb. Her body wasn¡¯t able to move because of the impact.


    The little girl saw how she tried to move but was unable to do so.


    ¡°You are noble? Save, then please compensate and feed Annie!¡±


    The little girl declared as she runs past Sena screaming with a tiny voice.


    The spectral death knight glances at the little figure and swatted it without any mercy.


    The little girl was torn half.


    Her upper body spun before hitting the ground


    Her blood spurted right at Sena¡¯s beautiful face.


    The warmth of it spooked Sena.


    Her body moved on its own as she rolled backward and rushed to take her sword.


    Her maddened grin was long gone.


    What was left right now was just a face filled with fury.


    Her battle lust was gone.


    She didn¡¯t think of anything and with a single burst of mana on her sword. She raised it up and smashed it down the head of the spectral knight.


    The spectral knight bellowed out. The soul that it molded from screech as it floats up in the air and disperses into green orbs that fell unto Sena. She stood still receiving the blessing from the death knight. She could feel the mana of hers rise up to a degree.


    Sena breathes out.


    She looked at the whimpering half-torn little girl with her organs spilling out on the ground. Looking at the sorry figure she could not help but cringe up. She was so focused on the battle that she had to be saved by a little girl. Sena could not help but hold her mouth.


    She vomited bile out of her mouth.


    She wasn¡¯t unfazed by blood.


    Yet seeing a poor little girl with her organs spilled out made her stomach gave up.


    The little girl was whimpering, trying to keep herself alive.


    Sena knows that the little girl has no chance to live. No magic is enough to heal someone who has been torn in half.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Another voice sounded out as it ran towards the little girl. This time it was a much smaller girl with a curly brunette hair. This girl was crying at the sight of her ¡®sister¡¯ suffering.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave Annie!¡¯


    The little girl pleaded.


    Sena widened her eyes. She realized that the little girl who held the Shiv didn¡¯t even think about herself. The word she speaks was not for her. It was for the Sister that she was protecting. The realization of that made Sena feel like her ears were being drowned out by the noise that the little girl younger than the one who saved her made.


    The Saclea were barbaric warriors that once live on dried wheat huts in the middle of forest living only by hunting. And only until their valor was recognized and through countless killings in the battlefield that they were able to become noble due by the Kings of the Southern Continent of Old that they rose up from barbaric commoners with valor and courage to nobles.


    Sena was haughty, pompous, and ambitious. Yet here she is standing towards two little girls, looking at them with an expression that a noble lady shouldn¡¯t have. Her house had many commoners that were brought up to their House as footmen and warriors. They were recruited through by the fires on their eyes while the others were hired to become maids.


    If the little girl didn¡¯t rush out to save her, she would have died.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    That is why in her noble¡¯s honor she can only kneel near at her.


    ¡°Young Girl...Are you Annie?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    The little girl replied.


    ¡°Then, by the name of the House of Saclea, I shall grant your Sister¡¯s wish. After this battle, I shall take you to the villa, and sent you to a place where you can work and be fed...your sister have aided me and as Noble, I shall do the same.¡±


    The little gild nodded. She looked at her sister sobbing.


    ¡°Stay hidden...until the ritual is over I cannot guarantee your safety.¡±


    Sena said, standing up and walking with her sword in hand, ashamed.


    How could she forget the little girl that she was during that night?


    The little girl who loved the back of the female knight who saved her, how dare do she forgot that?


    She wanted to become that figure.


    Yet instead, a little girl was more of that than her.


    She could not bear the humiliation and shame.


    That is why for now she has to end this night.


    <hr>


    She walks through the slums while minding the shacks lined up in the slums. The face that she wore was quite grim; the face of hers was covered in blood. Her blonde hair fluttered in the cold night wind. Gripping her sword tightly, she continued walking to see the instructors, to inform them of her victory.


    Bang.


    She heard the loud bang. Pointing her eyes at the platform she was the instructors lying dead on the ground with their skulls blasted open. Standing still, a mask-wearing man stood pointing a strange weapon at one of the instructors who he just killed.


    She saw the black masked man riddled with blood. Crisp smoke seems to come out of the barrel of the weapon he is holding. Sena was lost in thought first. But eventually, she composed herself and raised all her defense as she rushes like the wind and slashed out to the man garb in black.


    The man dodged her strike by hair¡¯s end. He stood up and looked at Sena. Sena readied her sword while staring with furious eyes at the man in black.


    ¡°Magus Killer...¡±


    Sena recognized the weapon. Her father has told her of such weapon. A weapon that has killed many Magus¡¯s and Knights. No one could ever possess it other than the Magus Killer himself who have vanished from the world eight years ago in a town fire that killed hundreds.


    ¡°To think that I would meet the dreaded killer himself, Looks like I still have a chance to regain my honor!¡±


    Sena rushed at the Magus killer. She could sense that there was no mana on the killer thus she thought she had the chance. The Magus Killer dodged her first attack. He wasn¡¯t fast. Sena noticed this and speed herself up. The magus killer dodged her consecutive slashes. One of the attacks hit the item on his hand. It was quite well made despite taking a blow from a sword crafted by master smiths.


    Sena¡¯s attacks continued. She was overwhelming the Magus killer that has no mana. She thought that once she kills this man then she would able to gain far better glory. She was ashamed of being saved by a little girl. But now with the Magus Killer, the Killer of Mages in front of her, she has gone mad, trying to gain redemption through success. The battle lust of hers return, her mind wanted nothing but to kill him.


    The Magus Killer was being pushed back. Each blow that he parries using the gun on his hand was enough to vibrate his bones. His Contender wouldn¡¯t last long. So instead he threw three hardened metal wires he constructed and used it to pull himself away using a mechanism made by his foster father.


    The Magus advanced with great speed to a roof.


    But he was facing Sena.


    She was an enchanted warrior lusting for glory.


    She was able to run through walls using her mana and follow him.


    Sena rose up her sword.


    The Magus Killer saw that he was in deep trouble.


    He pointed the gun¡¯s barrel at Sena¡¯s head.


    He pulled the trigger and the bullet flew at Sena.


    Sena with her mana filled eyes saw the speeding bullet. She could not dodge it completely so she tried dodging by tilting his backward only for the bullet to graze across her cheeks and past her eyelids. The bullet carved a wound on her face.


    Sena felt a burning sensation on her face. Yet she didn¡¯t stop and slashed the weapon that the magus killer was holding. The Gun broke into parts but it turned into orbs of light that flew back to Magus Killer. Sena tried to thrust her sword but the black Pierrot-inspired masked man landed on a shabby roof. He positioned himself with a weird stance and using this stance he was able to use Sena¡¯s own force to disarm her. But doing this cracked the arms of the Magus Killer.


    Sena was enchanted so she was beyond a normal human¡¯s strength. The Magus killer didn¡¯t utter a sound. It merely tried to escape but Sena wouldn¡¯t allow it. Using her fist she threw a straight punch right in the heart of the Magus Killer.


    With her fist landing, she twisted her knuckles and stunned the Magus Killer. With the Magus Killer stunned, she grabbed her sword by using mana and was about to slice the Magus Killer right through his shoulder down his waist.


    But suddenly the Magus Killer uttered a chant.


    Sena brought her sword only to feel her sword colliding with steel.


    The Magus Killer has transmuted his body into steel yet it wasn¡¯t enough to completely block her sharp sword. The Magus Killer has been cut. Blood spurted out of his body and before Sena could thrust her blade straight into his heart. He threw a wire to her sword, rolled out of the way and converted his last remaining mana into a voltage of electricity, making Sena kneel down.


    His heart was injured.


    Blood was coming out of his mask.


    Sena made a look of a fierce tiger as she tries to move her body.


    The Magus Killer didn¡¯t wait for her to move and immediately jumped down the canal where the water was raging. His bloody floated down the canal rushing insides the underground tunnel system of the City of Mesh. Sena finally felt the numbness of her body gone.


    Looking at the canal she saw no signs of the Magus Killer.


    He was able to escape.


    Sena wasn¡¯t sure but the punch she threw right at his heart should kill him. But she has doubts, knowing that she faced was facing the Magus Killer.


    ¡°Damn it...¡±


    She cursed herself, and she was able to let the Magus Killer escape. Her golden eyes had sorrow in it. She felt her cheeks burned. She tried healing it but the wound was too deep. She knew that even healing it won¡¯t be able to remove the line that was carved on her face.


    She was victorious in killing a spectral knight today.


    But yet she was feeling defeated.

 Chapter 10: Homunculi Ritual 6

    Chapter 10: Homunculi Ritual Arc ¨C Scars of Failure


    <hr>


    Blood flowed on a dank canal path forked between two rows of water. A figure with a lash that from his shoulder across his waist laid staring at the tunnel¡¯s ceiling shivering in pain. The figure¡¯s mask was lost when he came down swimming on the raging canal.


    He is still bleeding. A pool of blood gathered behind his back, dripping down the water to his right. The figure was shallowly breathing. His eyes were open, it had a golden luster but yet it was vacant at the same time. The figure was Arden, the False Magus Killer.


    The injuries he took were quite deep. His heart got heavily injured. And he has been drained of blood. He was pale and he was only waiting for a sliver of his mana to recover. He was keeping himself alive just by sheer will and fear of death.


    His hand was holding his chest. The moment he felt a bit of mana return to his body. He converted it into electricity to defibrillate his heart and gave it a counter shock. His heart pumped forcefully with the shock it was given. It began to pump again but it was still injured. Arden stood up while leaking blood. Turning his body from steel to flesh, he used the mana to repair his heart.


    His heart repaired made Arden able to use a sliver of his strength to absorb mana in the air. The sewer wasn¡¯t a great place to do so but still, he did so. A damaged heart could never take in mana. So until he could recover some and convert it to repair his heart Arden won¡¯t survive. That is why with his heart pumping normally and processing both blood and energy he is breathing.


    He wasn¡¯t that great in healing outwardly. So in order to seal his wounds, he converted the mana he absorbed into a fire. Using that fire he burnt the wound lash from his shoulder to waist in order to seal it off. The pain was unbearable and it took Arden¡¯s whole willpower just not to scream.


    Blood stopped flowing but the being drained liters of blood weakened Arden. He removes his upper clothing and threw it down the raging water canal. He then unequipped the coat on his waist and use it to slight cover his upper body. Putting his left hand on the sewer¡¯s walls he traced the building to see if he can figure out any landmark. Mana ran through the bricks until it crawled up.


    He discovered he was near the market. There was a manhole just a few meters away from him. So Arden decided to go there. While walking he felt a bit dizzy. To keep himself up he leaned on the wall. His thoughts ran wild. The face of that smiling noble burned inside his head like a lingering ember.


    Arden felt the sound he made as he walks eerie. The failure of being unable to save a life haunts him.


    The truth was that he got scared. Six instructors having the title of Knights and five nobles who are close to the rank of knights standing near a six sided platform made Arden incredibly afraid. He thought of himself that he would die saving people.


    But when it comes to the real thing his legs went limped.


    He stayed in that roof watching that noble girl suffer instead of interfering. Instead of rushing down there and risking his life to help the one that needed it, he watches in the distance waiting for the other nobles to go away. Because he feared that the nobles and instructors will kill him immediately.


    Even with the ideals, morals, and principles, he got molded with. He wasn¡¯t able to act upon it with his limited strength. He was too weak and afraid. Heck, to even kill the defenseless instructors and being able to escape that noble lady covered in blood was lucky of him.


    He wasn¡¯t able to see that Noble Lady¡¯s face clearly with the blood on her. Plus he wasn¡¯t able to see it with how much he spent his entire mind to dodge her attacks. The attack of that lady was quite swift and each blow rattled his bones.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him transmuting his flesh into metal he would have been cleaved in half. Arden remembered the fear clearly. And even though it was hard to accept, it was indeed right for him to wait out. His ideals told him to save that noble girl no matter what it takes. Yet his own thinking, molded by his own foster father and his own fear betrayed him.


    He can spout all he wants about wanting to help those who are in trouble. But even so, it won¡¯t change the fact that he wasn¡¯t able to save that smile. He let it suffered before saving it from suffering. His fears held him back and with that Arden felt ashamed.


    Arden just doesn¡¯t want to see people suffer and cry in front of his eyes.


    He never wants them to be feeling so dead and empty. Just like him who sat emptily staring at the ¡®parents¡¯, he forgot out of shock.


    He was empty the moment he ¡®died¡¯ in that fire.


    After that, his only purpose was to help people.


    Borrowing the ideals and dreams of a Mage Killer who only wanted to help others yet ended up being a monster.


    Arden stops for a while as he reaches the ladder that leads up to streets. He stared emptily at the manhole while tracing down his new scar.


    This scar became a reminder to Arden of his failure to save someone.


    Arden knew that there will be days that he would face such situation again.


    He knows that one day he would find himself standing with enemies far beyond him.


    He would be afraid to move.


    He would be afraid to act.


    But instead of giving up, Arden chooses to chase such tragic dream.


    His dream was the only thing that makes him alive.


    That is why he could only pursue it tragically.


    <hr>


    Sena had a dream. She dreamt of being the Female Knight that saved her. She dreamt of it obsessively not minding anyone before her. At first, it was an innocent child¡¯s wish but as time passes it became a fanatical objection.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Sena returned back to where the little girl named Annie was hiding. She was cowering in fear but Sena despite her nobility extended her hand towards her. With a smile that usually doesn¡¯t appear to the stoic Sena. She held the little girl¡¯s hand.


    She went to the corpse of the little girl who saved her. The Sister of Anne, the little girl who held a shiv to save her. She saw the Shiv and placed it on her belt.


    ¡°What was your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Astra...¡±


    ¡°Your sister had a beautiful name...befitting of someone as brave as her.¡±


    Sena smiled wearily. She was a knight to be that was supposed to be battle ready yet here she is trying to contain her tears. She wasn¡¯t truly a knight after all; she could not call herself like that after a little girl was more of a knight than her. Remembering that small yet firm back holding the impossible just to save her made Sena want to dig a hole and put her head into it.


    Sena could put her words into it. The blood on her face belonging to that little was still fresh. The scar that runs across her eyelids made it much harder for her today. She lost two things these days. And it hurt her so much. She was a pompous, arrogant fool that thought nothing.


    How could she forget about that dream?


    She admired that back for its firmness and reliability. As if it was a wall that would protect her from danger. She wanted to become that wall. But she never really thought why she would want to be that wall at the first place. But now Sena vaguely understood.


    She wanted to become a wall that protects little children like Astra, who was braver than she could ever be. Sena thought that in order to become that white-mantled female knight she admired. She only needed to get strong. Yet she realized that it was because of that power to protect that the female-knight became such a shining light in the darkness. She always wondered why that figure became that miserable as time goes. She thought to herself that she won¡¯t become like that, daring to tell that she will surpass that knight.


    A knight protects.


    She remembered that female knight¡¯s goodbye.


    It echoed in her mind like a moth drawn in by a lamp.


    Sena understood what she was lacking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Annie...let me take you home.¡±


    ¡°But what about...¡±


    ¡°I am sorry...but at the moment I can only leave her to the knights.¡±


    Sena already contacted the knights guarding the slums to inform them about the situation. Due to the death of the six instructors and a member of the Berg Family, the ritual of mettle was stopped. Sena was able to defeat a spectral knight all by herself while the other nobles that with her failed to do so because the spectral knight became loose. The Knights that were guarding the slums took care of the spectral death knights. Sena was praised for defeating and gaining the essence needed.


    Sena could only bow her head and informed the knights about the killer. Hearing her, the knights frowned, their faces turned grim. The Magus killer was not a good name. It was name dreaded by anyone who knew that name. The Knights thought that the magus killer died eight years ago but it seems he has returned. Knowing this the knights decided to silence the slums, eliminate all the witnesses to make sure that the ritual''s failure won''t spread. Sena was alarmed, and before they could start she begged one of them to be kept alive, telling them that she will hire Annie as her little maid.


    The Knights wondered why a noble hire would a little slum girl. But Sena replied that the sister of the little girl she would recruit had a fire in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for that girl¡¯s bravery then the spectral knight would have injured her. Hearing this, the knights who acknowledge bravery allowed Annie to live. That is why Sena can only stand by while the people of the slums were being disposed of by the knights.


    After letting Astra to be burned in a pyre, Sena took Annie with her. While walking out of the slums she was seen holding the little girl¡¯s hand by the nobles. Though they wondered why a Saclea would do such thing they never asked. None of them was able to kill a spectral knight in time. They could not comment on their own failure and lower their heads.


    Sena walked back to her villa along with Annie. Arriving she was greeted by Bruno, who saw his Master covered in blood. He was shocked, that the invincible master of his would be so covered in blood and with a scar on her face. He immediately called the maids to prepare the bath. He then looks at the little girl that was with the noble lady. Sena informed Bruno about Annie. She would be trained as a warrior and a maid. And will be sent to the main house of the Saclea with haste. Sena also told Bruno to have the Shiv she got along with her sword to be mixed, repaired and renamed to none.


    Bruno wanted to know why but Sena kept silent and just told him to do so. She will write a letter explaining what happened and why she would want to have her sword become nameless. She intends to rename it as Astra, a reminder of the little girl that stood firm in front of her.


    Sena left Annie with Bruno, she went to the bath. Removing her clothes, she went to the shower prepared by the maids and washed her blood filled face. While washing in the bath, Sena broke down. The brave Sena of Saclea broke into pieces, crying, promising to herself that she will let not something like this happened again.


    ...


    The next day, the news of the slaughter on the slums spread. The Six Instructors of the Mesh Academy were killed in a battle with the Mage Killer, who successfully killed the six instructors and one of the Son¡¯s of the House of Berg. Along with it, the proud daughter of Saclea was given fame for mortally wounding the Magus Killer, making the hated Killer retreat.


    The Test of Mettle and the Spectral Knights that was released that day never got out to the public.

 Chapter 11: Heart of Glass

    Chapter 11: Heart of Glass


    <hr>


    Arden woke up. He looked at the ceiling before him. His eyes squeeze bitterly remembering his failures on the day that passed. He arrived at the Inn during the night unsteady. Susan who was cleaning up the back door of the Inn during that night saw Arden and helped him. She then took him to his bed and healed his wounds. She gasped at the large scar line that marks from his left shoulder to the right of his waist. Even the greatest spell of hers won¡¯t be able to cure such scar.


    ¡°I failed.¡±


    Arden muttered with his expression bitter. The light in his eyes vanished. His eyes were like of dead fish. He put his left arm on his forehead and then stared at the ceiling with such vacant wide open eyes. The wind meeting with the window¡¯s panel was the only thing that could be heard. His breathing was so thin. As if he couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    Wearing only his pants, Arden didn¡¯t even move at the sight of the sun rising above. Normally he would be up running to the academy while helping people around making him late for class. Today he wasn¡¯t feeling well. No amount of motivation sparks him to get up.


    Knock, knock. The door sounded out. Arden sluggishly looked at the door before sitting up, saying it¡¯s open. The door opened, Susan with her brunette hair reaching up to her shoulder entered. She was wearing the apron that had the logo for the Inn of Cher.


    ¡°Have a good night my dear brother?¡±


    ¡°Susan.¡±


    ¡°Why the long face, oh let me guess, could it be that horribly scarred that marks your sculpted body?¡±


    Susan spoke with a sneer. She entered, grab the stool near the bed and put the basket containing bread on the bedside table. She took one and offered it to Arden. He looked at the loaf of bread, took it and chewed on it. Opening, closing his mouth he ate the food while Susan icily looked at him with her arms crossed.


    ¡°Are you maddened?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, not at all, it is just that seeing my foster brother coming home with a huge wound on his torso, unsteadily walking, half-dead and looked like he has been drained all of his blood made me feel happy. Yes, I was so happy that I almost jumped in joy seeing such state.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re mad.¡±


    ¡°Oh you wound me, Arden, how can I be mad when MY foster brother appears before me as if he was next to death¡¯s door. Ah, surely I wouldn¡¯t be mad, surely not you wound me.¡±


    A fake laugh, a sneering mouth, and a vein popping at the side of her head, Susan was mocking Arden while speaking such words.


    ¡°Please forgive me...¡±


    ¡°Why would you ask for my forgiveness my dear foster brother? How can I your foster Sister need such forgiveness when you didn¡¯t do anything wrong? How can I, be so shameful to give my O so wise and strong foster brother forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°Can you let me explain?¡±


    ¡°O, why would I need something like that when you are so o great, and selfless and SELF DESTRUCTIVE?¡±


    ¡°Please hear me out, Sis.¡±


    ¡°Ah, suddenly my ears are open, but with time being so constraint, I need to go and help in the kitchens!¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    Arden explained what happened yesterday. From the troubled noble girl to the scene in the slums, killing the noble girl and the six instructors, and finally getting himself almost killed by a noble girl. Hearing the details, Susan¡¯s stoic expression turned soft; instead of saying something sarcastic she patted Arden¡¯s head.


    ¡°You poor thing...¡±


    ¡°¡­I am okay sis...¡±


    ¡°Your face tells me you aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I am always like this.¡±


    ¡°Maybe to other people, but not to me, your eyes look deader than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s kinda rude...¡±


    ¡°Have you cried it all out?¡±


    ¡°I am a man, how can you tell a man to cry?¡±


    ¡°All humans cry...if you don¡¯t cry, then you aren¡¯t human?¡±


    ¡°I...hick...I failed sis...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Arden sobbed. Susan hugged Arden¡¯s poor head, embracing her broken foster brother. Arden cried, letting the pain of being unable to help on Susan¡¯s chest. Susan patted Arden¡¯s head, letting her brother cry in her arms. He has always been strong, sturdy, he could be hard as tempered steel yet his heart was glass.


    Susan knew that Arden despite his sturdy body, and selfless helping attitude that he was weaker than most. He could take on punches from nobles; carry loads of luggage for people for free. But his heart was fragile, so fragile that it could break anytime.


    Susan understood Arden more than anyone. She was quite indeed angered that he returned heavily injured, but even so, seeing the brother of hers so emotionally ruined as he tells what happened made her heart softened. Arden needed not scolding¡¯s but comfort, and as his sister, his ally, and family, that¡¯s what he needed the most currently.


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sis...¡±


    ¡°Gee...you sure are fragile...how can you a hero if you are like this?¡±


    ¡°I will temper my heart to stone Sis...besides I am not asking to become a Hero. I just want to help.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you could become a normal person...and achieve our dream of being healers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but even so I still need to help people Sis...that¡¯s the only reason why I am alive. I can¡¯t live without helping other people, I need to help...¡±


    ¡°Maybe you will change your mind someday...or get a girl to make yourself calmer...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Not really...who knows? There might be innocent gals staring at you helplessly...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that...¡±


    Arden wiped the tears on his face. His face reverted back into his usual blank one. Susan sighed inside seeing this. Arden would reveal his true face, but after a second he would hide it. It was like clockwork, and Susan could only look at him worriedly.


    He was molded tragically out of the fires. And the one who molded him was the worst person one could find to raise a child.


    ...


    Susan went down the kitchen; she tried to help but her mother, Melva Cher rejected her help and told her to clean the bar along with her father. Susan went to the bar. There was none in the bar other than her father Ehren, who was cleaning the wooden mugs and shining the bottles of alcohol.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    ¡°Susan, are you not going to the Academy?¡±


    ¡°Well, you saw the sheets right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, poor lad has got a scar that big, it may rival mine and his father...¡±


    Ehren shook his head, wiping the mug on his hand.


    ¡°Father, do you think that Arden will change his mind?¡±


    He stopped for a while, looking at Susan.


    ¡°No, I do not think so. He is worse than ¡®Sin¡¯and he''s that young.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Ehren put down the mug and leaned on the bar. Susan sat on the stool, cleaning the bar¡¯s surface.


    ¡°You would think that his foster father was like that since he was child?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, the Magus killer was a happy go lucky lad, someone that I and your mom used to play with.¡±


    ¡°You were childhood friends?¡±


    ¡°How else would we let some infamous killer put his adopted son here if it wasn¡¯t for him being our friend? In fact, we owe him lot of debts, and he only wanted one debt to be paid.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°But you see, the old magus killer was quite happy, he was out of this world, and his eyes were filled with joy. He knew a lot of things, but mostly kept them a secret; he even made a noble with black hair, fawn for him. He, before was so kind, optimistic, that thinking how he ended up makes me question.¡±


    Susan listened silently.


    ¡°For years he became one of the finest lads in that village far away from here, your mom and I live there, but that village was far gone. Burned to hell by raiders, who were soldiers trying to take out the noble family that manages the village. If it wasn¡¯t for him making use of those odd weapons of him, then we wouldn¡¯t be alive. His valor was great, to the point that he was allowed to become a magus along with the noble girl that fawned over him.¡±


    ¡°I and your mom had to separate with the village destroyed, she would head far north where she would learn to handle steel, while I and my father went to work in the south east for gold, guarding mines. It took years; he didn¡¯t forget about us and sent letters. He was doing fine, and he was top in the class with that female noble.¡±


    Ehren¡¯s tone was nostalgic. But as he continued, his expression became sour.


    ¡°But one day, the horde of the north came trying to escape winter¡¯s wind. With that trouble, he was deployed to that battlefield along with that female noble. I and your mother went there too, and during most of the battle, they stood together wearing black and white. He was wearing his black-mantle, whilst the noble girl he was with,was wearing a white-mantle. They wear opposite colors, and every time their mantles flap over the battlefield we would sigh relief. We thought of them as Heroes, and damned well they were. But then the demi-human lords attacked, many people died, and to save them he made a choice.¡±


    ¡°A choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in order to save the army of the southern continent of old. He rushed to the north and tried killing the leaders of the demis. But instead...he pitied them.¡±


    ¡°Pitied them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was convinced first that the enemy he was killing were horrible barbarians, but the moment he went there blind and saw hundreds of innocent, he changed his mind. He returns conflicted, enough for the white mantled partner of his to question him. That was the start of their arguments, and I and your mother could not do anything but watch. He didn¡¯t fight, and only through killing the leaders, that he somehow regained the human side trust. But what shocked us the most was that he quit fighting in the battlefields. He left his partner and went talking to many leaders, begging for the war to be stopped. But no king, Queen, Duke would listen to him, not even Magus would listen to him. He despaired first; he went and found us, drinking. His partner, that female-white-mantled knight lady of his tried convincing him to fight back, but he didn¡¯t. He tried and tried, only to find out that the war on the middle was merely a guise by certain lines of Magus.¡±


    ¡°Guise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he found out that they were making use of the demis. Slaves, and prized possession making them used as tools and experimental objects; it angered him enough that he went and earned his title. After that, he went haywire, and one night he killed much more and even went to the battlefields to kill the Magus¡¯s that were involved. He didn¡¯t spare anyone that was guilty, and the more he found himself down the rabbit hole, the more he became a fanatic. He had many names other than his title; The Magus Killer, the Black Death, the noble slayer, the Demi''s friend, and the black-mantled butcher and so on. He was so good at it, that they sent the female knight in order to stop him. They fought, but in the end, it ended with no one winning. The female knight bearing the white mantle turned her back against him, and he likewise turned his back, saving anyone with no care for his own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Susan couldn¡¯t speak any words other than that.


    ¡°It is a sad tale, and to think that he would turn out to be so broken. In fact, I was surprised that he brought Arden that day, and hearing him abandoning everything he holds on to, made me somehow think that he found salvation through Arden in heaven¡¯s knows what reason that is. Yet, even with that, he probably would have never thought that the kid he brought would take after him, making him be someone that has the ideals and principles, a person that wants nothing but to help. Too bad that Arden wasn¡¯t dense, too bad that he looked up to him if he didn¡¯t then maybe he would be much unbroken than he is. Those vacant eyes of his and that self-destructiveness of his would never leave him. It would have been fine if the lad has a steeled heart. But the lad has a heart fragile as glass, unlike his foster father...¡±


    Ehren looked up to the ceiling.


    ¡°What should we do father?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no idea what to tell that lad, at best all we could do is help him, give him a hand. Pray that somehow, he would abandon what he looked up to and idolized...but knowing that lad, I doubt it.¡±


    Ehren said truthfully. Susan looked down the surface of the bar she was cleaning. She thought of Arden, thinking of ways to help him, yet all she can think of was nothing. She can only offer him comfort, after all curing him was harder than breaking diamonds with a fist.

 Chapter 12: Heart of Tempered Steel

    Chapter 12: Heart of Tempered Steel


    <hr>


    Sena woke up on her bed. She went to the polished mirror in her room. Tracing the scar on her face, she sighs with sadness. No woman would like to see their face scarred. Despite being a noble and knight to be, she was after all a lady who likes the others, love to comb her hair and pretty her face up. Sena can only see this scar as a reminder of her failures.


    Her father, grandfather, and relatives probably would praise her for such a scar. Even though it was only a day after the events she already received a letter from a dire raven about her feats. It was from her father, telling her that she did well and made the Saclea proud. Only a few have made the Magus Killer retreat and it can be something to be proud of.


    Sena smiled remembering the insides of the letter. She looked at the scar on her face, stood up, went to the door, cross the halls, and descends down the stairs. The maids were properly tying the bow of a little girl. Seeing this little girl all dressed up prettily, she could not help but touch her chin, thinking that even a commoner can be prettied up with the right dress.


    ¡°Ah, milady Sena.¡±


    ¡°Going now, Little Annie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, milady...¡±


    She was quite shy; her eyes were lowered to the ground, her tiny feet squirming. The maids around her could not help but looked at the little girl, wondering if the lady would be mad at her behavior. But contrary, Sena wasn¡¯t mad, she was just a little girl so she steps forward, patted her little head.


    ¡°Be well Little Annie, may you train well, let not your Sister¡¯s sacrifice be naught.¡±


    ¡°I will...Sister Astra would probably want me to live. So all I can do is lived well!¡±


    ¡°Good, that is the spirit. With my name, no one shall insult you, come back to me after your training, I shall let you serve me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Little Annie smiled with enthusiasm. Really, Sena could not believe that the little girl crying all night at the death of her sister would turn out to be forged into a stronger one. It seems that she wasn¡¯t the only that has tempered herself, making Sena feel a strange feeling of pride when it comes to picking up people.


    ¡°Milady, the carriage for Little Annie, is ready.¡±


    Bruno in his uniform tailcoat walked with his hand on his breast. Creased eyebrows and a bit of stoic expression made Bruno look sharp.


    ¡°I see, take Little Annie to the carriage, and don¡¯t forget to inform the carriage and the guards to bring the letter that I wrote personally. If they dare to harm the child, or any of the fools dare to do anything to my future maid-in-arms then they shall see my wrath.¡±


    ¡®Understood, I shall let the takers know.¡±


    Sena pointed her eyes at Annie.


    ¡°Be good and trained well.¡±


    ¡°For my sister, and for you milady, I won¡¯t fail!¡±


    Sena smiled at the resolve. She then watches her little feet stride out to the door. Once they were gone, she claps her hands, making the maids go back to their work. Sena stood still for a moment before heading to the garden. There, she looked at the cityscape.


    Her thoughts run wild and there was a change in Sena¡¯s mind. She thought of only nobility and becoming that person she admired, never thinking of what actually becoming like that. She was a fool, she knew that the female-knight she admired had many stories, and her stories were that she saved anyone. Never once looking back, treating people with eyes of respect rather than scorn, that person looked at commoners like they were people. Sena missed something, and that was humility.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    She was strong indeed. But even with that someone weaker saved her, gave her time to defeat a spectral death knight. It was shameful, yet due to that shame that she realized something. His father, his grandfather, and ancestors may have sometimes looked down on commoners, but they stopped looking at them as something that was irredeemable. Her relatives would recruit those who have a fire in their eyes. No matter what their lineage, her family wouldn¡¯t hesitate to recruit someone that has a valor.


    Sena didn¡¯t know why they would that, but now she understood. Even a commoner can become noble; her family was once after all, a family of barbaric people once. Yet through struggling, proving that they are more than that allowed them to become what they are.


    Honor, which was something she didn¡¯t have that. Chivalry was something that Sena didn¡¯t fully comprehend. But now, she understood, her heart was tempered. But even so, Sena can admit that nobles like her are pompous, arrogant and self-serving.


    The Saclea wasn¡¯t an exception. They would look at some commoners as sub-humans when they recognize their will. Nobles hate commoners indeed, but only because they lack the will to power. But obviously, some hates the commoners, due to vanity.


    Sena frowned thinking how she almost became that. A vain knight, only looking like the Knight she admired, not becoming one and acting like the female knight she admired. She could think of himself as a fool. But now, she began to realize her mistakes, and with that mistake, she can temper herself to become a much better person. Sena knew that there will be more times like this. But even so, she will temper her heart, to become someone that could truly be a firm wall for others to look at.


    So she prayed, under the light of the sun, that she will become the shield for those who are weak. She admits her mistakes, and the back of that little girl would forever be imprinted on her mind. The scar on her face will serve as a reminder of failure, and she promises that she will become more than she is currently.


    ...


    He has a heart of glass.


    She has a heart of tempered steel.


    He was like a glass sword.


    While, she was like steel that was being refine.


    One grew up to become a helpless child lost in someone¡¯s ideal.


    While one grew up dreaming to become someone¡¯s light in the darkness.


    One dreamed of helping those he could see.


    While the other dreamt of being a firm back that could become a shield.


    One was born out of flames.


    While the other one was shaped with a figure in mind.


    One was living on borrowed purpose.


    While the other live with obsession to become someone.


    One chases a tragic dream.


    While the other could reach it with her will.


    One was lacking.


    While the other one was gifted in all.


    One was sturdy, but hollow.


    While the other one was bendable solid.


    One was stubborn.


    While the other one could adapt.


    One was a Knight to be.


    While the other was deem Condemned to be.


    One will be a Light Shining in the Darkness.


    While the other, will stained the Light to serve it.

 Chapter 13: Debt Collectors 1

    Chapter 13: Debt Collectors Arc - Bell Mord and Syr Aiz


    <hr>


    Arden carried three books in his arms. The afternoon sun illuminating his auburn-hair, his blackish uniform buttoned up. Walking down the brick road, with unsteady gaze and steps, he looked at the civilian crowded with his usual vacant eyes.


    His steps carried him to where the Inn of Cher is. As he was about to enter the Inn two horses neigh sounded out behind his back, looking at the source of that sound, he saw a silver haired man wearing a black poncho and under was probably light armor and a blonde haired woman with a cold gaze, wearing the same thing.


    ¡°Halt there! I shall speak to you now, in the honor of Mord!¡±


    Hearing this man talk, Arden turned around. He continued striding along the road. The two horses followed him behind the back door of the Inn.


    ¡°I said stop! Do you not hear what I said, or do you wish to ignore a noble!¡±


    ¡°Hey Ser Syr, how has it been?¡±


    ¡°You dare talk to my partner!¡±


    ¡°Hello Arden, it has been a while since I saw you. Three years wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it has been three years.¡±


    ¡°Oy, listen to what I am saying!¡±


    Arden casually talked with the blond haired lady. She was making a slight smile, while Arden was just focusing his eyes on her, completely ignoring the silver haired man that has been yapping on him.


    ¡°Why come to Mesh?¡±


    ¡°We have things to do...in fact, we might need your help.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Arden nodded his head. He turned to the silver haired man who went silent.


    ¡°Done already?¡±


    The Silver Haired man looked dully at Arden.


    ¡°Of course I am done. I was trying to practice my noble talk but it seems I suck at it.¡±


    ¡°Give up.¡±


    ¡°Gah,¡±


    ¡°You should listen to Lady Syr, you dumb Bell.¡±


    ¡°Shut up Arden...¡±


    Bell Mord¡ªa friend of Arden and Susan¡ªthe foolish minor noble that used to hang around with the two of them. He was someone that didn¡¯t do anything until meeting Syr that is. Syr of Aiz¡ªa noble that came from the House of Aiz. She was supposed to attend Mesh Academy but was pulled out due to circumstances. She is a saber-wielding swordswoman that can use the wind to attack.


    Three years ago her family wanted to marry her to anyone who could beat her. It was only for ¡®nobles¡¯ but Bell Mord, who fell in love with the princess of the House of Aiz took on the challenge. In his first three tries, he lost badly.


    He didn¡¯t stop challenging her. Syr at the time didn¡¯t hold back. She didn¡¯t want to marry anyone and was someone with wanderlust. Bell Mord who fell in love also didn¡¯t want to lose so he begged Arden to teach him some moves he can use with his Artes Magic, a magic that allows him to use his bolt magic and true perception. Arden obviously could not refuse someone¡¯s help so he taught Bell Mord some few things.


    After learning some of the moves, Bell Mord challenged Syr Aiz for a total of twenty tries. His stubbornness somehow got through and he somehow woman. Of course, Arden and Susan know that she rather have Bell Mord as her husband than the creepy nobles who was ten years older than her.


    Her family liked the valor Bell Mord shown so they allowed them to marry without changing their names.


    ¡°Still it is quite weird that you never change your last names.¡±


    ¡°Well having our last names intact would allow us to get glory for both families.¡±


    ¡°Are your families doing well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in fact, we are now in favor with the Bank of Brewrael. I and Syr are now working for them.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you two are covering your armor with ponchos.¡±


    ¡°Well idiotic bandits would probably think they can rob someone from the Bank of Brewrael. I and Syr could take them down a peg so we rather dress up like this.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Arden looked at the sigil on their light armor. It was a cross with a coin on the center. The sign of the only bank in the continent of old, a rather powerful company that is the only neutral faction in the continent that has both Demi''s and human working together for the sake of one thing: Gold.


    Working for them means that one would become neutral. Of course, that is why they are rather feared and respected. Their collectors are people with great skill. No one dares to mess with a collector from the bank simply because their collectors can defend themselves and once they get the face of their enemy. They will have a great bounty put in their heads.


    Arden remembered that the only reason why his foster father disappeared and settled down in Mesh was that of him having one of the old crones in his favor. The Bank Brewrael has quite an influence so his foster father made use of that.


    ¡°To think that I would have friends working for the Bank of Brewrael, I must be really lucky or unlucky.¡±


    Arden said. He never really liked the bank of Brewrael. They were funders of war that usually finances an enemy kingdom of a kingdom if they can¡¯t be paid. Whether it is the continent of old that is in constant war with the demi¡¯s or the eastern continent and even the western continent could not escape from their grasp.


    ¡°Well lucky you Arden, do you wish to know why are we here?¡±


    Syr spoke with a voice that is calm as water. Arden guessed that she should be the negotiator while Bell would look after her as her muscle.


    ¡°Do you guys need help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are looking for someone that has been hiding in the Mesh City.¡±


    ¡°And we need your help to look for this person.¡±


    ¡°So this person is in debt to the Bank of Brewrael then?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, we wouldn¡¯t be here if they weren¡¯t.¡±


    Syr nodded, Arden folder his arms while looking at the two mounting their horses.


    ¡°Why not get inside first? We have a spare room for ¡®merchants¡¯ like you in the Inn. We can the details inside.¡±


    ¡°As you wish then.¡±


    With that, the two dismounted their horses and tied it on one of the poles at the back of the Inn. Cher¡¯s Inn is quite large so they can accommodate horses and carriages. After tying their horses they followed Arden inside the Inn.


    <hr>


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.Arden spoke with Ehren for the two to have the room. They weren¡¯t lacking gold so they paid and went to the room led by Arden. While walking them to their room Susan saw the three. She immediately greeted Syr who she befriended with. The four of them went to the room to discuss.


    ¡°How has it been Syr?¡±


    ¡°I am fine Susan...what about you? Is Arden still giving your troubles?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    Susan looked icily at Arden. Arden raises his hands in surrender as he sits on the floor with Bell Mord. He was crossing his arms and was looking at the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, three years and this place has become rather large. Susan also got a lot more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Should I tell your wife about the latter?¡±


    ¡°Hey now, it is just that this place just got a lot bigger and Susan got even more beautiful. But you...you still have that dumb look on your face. You didn¡¯t seem to change.¡±


    ¡°Well, what were you expecting?¡±


    ¡°That you would be a lot better, and hopefully you somehow changed that stupid dream of yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it, I pity Susan.¡±


    Bell Mord said sighing. Arden glances at his friend¡¯s face. They have been playing along with Bell when they were young. He has gone a lot of changes and even married Syr. But Arden, despite the years has passed was still the same.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°We know.¡±


    Bell Mord replied. He then turned to the two girls sitting on the bed, talking quite well without reserve. The talk between the two went on for a while. Arden and Bell Mord talk about some things but was mostly just making small talk.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that the Mage Killer made news here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that...¡±


    Arden smiled wearing. Bell tilted his head.


    ¡°Was it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You know that the noble knights are quite secretive. They probably hid some information.¡±


    ¡°I can see them doing that.¡±


    Bell Mord tilted his head back staring at the ceiling.


    Susan who was talking to Syr looked at the two on the floor.


    ¡°By the way what¡¯s with the sudden visit?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡±


    ¡°Ah¡±


    Hearing Susan, Bell and Syr said simultaneously. They look at Arden as if they were trying to make him say something. Arden looked at them back.


    ¡°Having the sigil of the bank Brewrael on your light armors means your work for them. And typically those who work for the Bank of Brewrael are collectors, meaning that there is someone in debt. I doubt that Arden has any debts so I am guessing that it is a person. And you two need Arden¡¯s help?¡±


    ¡°That sums it up.¡±


    ¡°I see, Arden, try not to get hurt. I don¡¯t want to stay here and get a headache so I shall be leaving for now.¡±


    Susan stood up and walked out of the room. She knows that there was no stopping Arden once he was asked for help. Despite being almost killed, Arden did not change at all. He was even more obsessed with helping that Susan has to start thinking that there was no hope for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with that?¡±


    ¡°Something happened.¡±


    Syr asked while Arden replied while scratching his cheeks.


    ¡°I see, well let¡¯s start about what help we want from you.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    Arden adjusted himself properly. The three were facing in a triangle-like shape and the mood in the air changed. The true faces of the tree got revealed. Bell¡¯s expression went blank while Syr turns icy cold.


    ¡°We are chasing a man named Tuyon of Losabis.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    ¡°Owed ten thousand gold coins. Adding to that he killed a collector by stabbing the collector in the back, taking forty thousand worth of gold with him.¡±


    ¡°So what you want with the guy?¡±


    ¡°Have the debt he owed repaid, gold coins solve everything for the Bank of Brewrael as compensation.¡±


    ¡°Do you want this man dead?¡±


    ¡°Personally we don¡¯t care whether the man is dead or not. What we want from him is the money.¡±


    Syr said with her arms crossed.


    ¡°So you want him alive. What would you do this man?¡±


    ¡°If he can¡¯t pay his dues then he would work in the mines owned by the Bank of Brewrael until he can pay it off. He will be guarded along with the others.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Arden wasn¡¯t fazed by that. He knew that most those who get in debt became slaves. That is why some rather steal or starve rather than become a slave. There is a huge slave bay south of the western plains. While the Eastern Tall lands have their own dispute with the Merchant Nation of Galzea, a nation where most merchants gather.


    ¡°So what do you really want me to do?¡±


    ¡°You are a student of the Mesh Academy. You can easily enter without any commotion. We entering the academy while flaunting our sigils would only make that fool wary.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to catch this man and take them to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy. He is hiding under a skinned mask.¡±


    ¡°So he has another face?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he took on a face and we don¡¯t know what he looked at.¡±


    ¡°I see...and you expect me to find him?¡±


    ¡°We know you have your ways, Arden.¡±


    Syr pressed on.


    ¡°Bell has told me that you many ideas in your head. Your father was also a peculiar one. So we know that you might be able to help.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Arden pondered. Bell Mord taps his knees and said.


    ¡°But we won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will accept.¡±


    Arden replied.


    ¡°Are you sure? This man is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Syr...¡±


    Bell said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Arden can probably take care of him. He is a far better fighter than us if we don¡¯t use magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah...I forgot about that. You taught him some of the moves right?¡±


    ¡°I did. So no need to worry, I accept.¡±


    Syr looked at Arden who accepted their request easily. Unlike Bell, she has less knowledge about Arden. Most of the time when they are together she would talk to Susan while Bell and Arden would do their thing. He wasn¡¯t really close to Arden so there are times she would miss out.


    ¡°I see...we will compensate you for this trouble.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t I will still help.¡±


    Arden said. Bell looked at his friend Arden. There was a feeling of remorse in his heart. Not because he was feeling guilty about making help them. But because even though they have changed, even Susan, Arden was still the same, hopeless as ever.

 Chapter 14: Debt Collectors 2

    Chapter 14: Debt Collectors Arc ¨C Squire Avilina and the Foolish Magus''s Surprise


    <hr>


    Sena practiced on the fields alone. Her sword Astra making winds as she uses it. The nobles looked at her figure. Mumbling about her swordsmanship, they were quite chit-chatty. But mostly they were talking about the scar on Sena¡¯s face and her feats.


    Most of them have tried to surpassed Sena but with how things are now. Her managing to fend off the Magus Killer and getting her first battle scar made her oddly more dazzling to them. The scar across her left eye was quite attractive. And her vigorous training made her a scene to watch. No one would dare to disturb her in practice.


    Sena held the sword Astra in her hands tightly. It has been days since the incident in the slums. It was already the last week of fall of Year 495. After this week winter will arrive and Sena¡¯s ascension ritual would finally come. The other apprentices will also graduate out of the academy. Her squire Bruno will be also be graduating. He will return to his family for a while before returning back.


    Sena could not wait for the ritual. But she wasn¡¯t being careless. She realized that back in the slums she was quite careless. Due to that, she has to be saved. Her bloodlust and battle lust was not in control. So in order to fix this Sena started disciplining herself.


    While Sena practices a Squire holding her sword randomly looked around. Clumsily this squire didn¡¯t watch where she was walking and when Sena who was practicing made a thrust. She saw the Squire and with a quick swift stopping movement of her wrist avoided killing her in one blow.


    ¡°Watch yourself out.¡±


    The Squire froze on the spot. Her legs trembled as crazy as the sword of Astra pointed at her neck. If Sena didn¡¯t stop then her head would have been cut off. The Squire realizes this and fell down backward shivering. Sena looked at the squire who fell down. She wondered how a meek-looking girl could become a squire.


    The crowd looking at the scene secretly started to get excited. Knowing Sena Saclea she probably would punish the Squire. But contrary to their imagination Sena extended her hand. When they saw this, the crowd got baffled. Sena was someone who was focused on training. Even if she accidentally killed someone she wouldn¡¯t turn an eye and continue practicing fanatically.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady Saclea.¡±


    ¡°Be careful next time.¡±


    Sena would have ignored this woman if she didn¡¯t experience the events in the slums. But now she has decided to become better, a knight protects, a knight is honorable so she could temper herself. Of course, despite that mindset, her feelings of wanting to scold the woman for being clumsy are still there. She is merely hiding it.


    Sena was about to start her practice. But the woman squire looked at her with practically question marks floating above her head. Sena got a bit distracted about this. So she can only sheath her sword and asked.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°I am... I will only bother milady.¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t already?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    The Squire said while trying to apologize. Sena could only wave her braided her hair. Touching her forehead, she then said.


    ¡°Speak it out. You haven¡¯t said your name.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry milady; I am Avilina of House Lubis. I am looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am looking for the servant of mine...he was just around.¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t found your servant even though you are a Squire?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°Stop apologizing. Do you want help then?¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°You have already bothered me. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that Sena gestured for Avilina to find this Squire of hers. Avilina could not refuse, especially when it was a Saclea so the two went to search for Avilina¡¯s servant. With Sena Saclea with her, the search wasn¡¯t that hard. Along the way, an odd Auburn-haired person helped them. Sena recognized the person but didn¡¯t talk to this person due to his status.


    All she knows about the foolish magus was that he was foolish. Helpful to everyone, but lacking in talent in magic, he would be a great servant but Sena doesn¡¯t like his lusterless eyes that has no fire in it. So when Avilina was talking to the foolish magus she kept her distance. Sena attracted a lot of attention so when they finally found the servant of Avilina who is named Tulobis.


    Finding this man Avilina scolded the servant. Sena was about to leave but she felt a strange cold aura around the air for a moment. She looked around but only saw the vacant-eyed foolish magus staring at Tulobis. There was no cold aura so she thought that it might be just her mistake.


    Avilina lectured Tulobis for a whole before apologizing to Sena. She also shooed the foolish magus away after his help. It was normal to shoo the magus that way so Sena didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Although she found it disturbing now that she thinks about it.


    ¡°Thank you for your help lady Sena.¡±


    ¡°It is fine. It is not that much.¡±


    ¡°How can I thank Lady Sena?¡±


    Sena thought for a while. She scanned the squire Avilina from head to toe. She had a typical blonde hair and was quite tan. Sena practices under the sun but her pale skin never really got tanned in any way. Sena¡¯s bloodline had quite the resistance to the cold and the sun.


    ¡°How about you train with me, Squire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s.¡±


    Avilina sweated. She knew that Sena Saclea is the top of the line Knight to be in the academy. So having practice with her would be quite an experience but at the same time, she fears that she might get killed.


    ¡°Do not worry, I will hold myself back. I merely wanted someone who can clash swords with me. Practicing all alone is quite nothing. At least I could feel my sword rattle.¡±


    Sena could not ask for help to other nobles. She was fairly wasn¡¯t fond of the other that was like her. They belong to the other family and the ritual made the other nobles stray away from her due to her own status of the only one able to kill a spectral death knight.


    So she can only ask Avilina to practice with her.


    ...


    Sena wore her training uniform. Sleeveless, and reveals her neck, nape, and shoulders. In front of her was Avilina with the same outfit but her left arm had a sleeve. They were training under the morning sun. Their sweat glistening under the light, as they move around.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Avilina¡¯s servant, Tulobis watches the two spar it out, as a man, he could not help but stare at the two. He wasn¡¯t alone in this. The other field trainees looked at the two beauties exchanging blows. They were quite fast, and their wide sort of movements, bending made the lecherous stare.


    Near the field where they are fighting, there was one who didn¡¯t bother. His auburn hair, his vacant eyes, along with his silence made him quite unnoticeable. His eyes were pointing at someone. This, someone, was Tulobis, and every time he gets the creeps.


    Is there anyone out there? Tulobis wondered. He looked around only to see the clown of the Academy. He has known this clown after becoming Avilina¡¯s servant. A foolish yes-man that could not refuse anyone who asks for help, whether it is dangerous or not the clown known by everyone as the foolish magus would agree. He hated pretentious ass like him more than anything. That is why when he sees that clown he would snide at him.


    Idiot, Tulobis thought. The Foolish Magus was doing nothing. He could guess by the volunteer uniform he was wearing that he would become¡¯s training dummy. But he also sees that he was already dirtied. And his hair was uncombed and messy.


    His eyes didn¡¯t have any light. It was eerie that he could not help but feel something odd. Dead eyes, even I could beat this man to a pulp, he thought. He turned to sparring session of the Lady of Saclea and her master Avilina. Their spar is elegant, and their fluttering hair made them looked divine. Even the ladies took a look at their fighting. Clearly amaze by Sena, while at the same time impressed by Avilina who is keeping up with the lady of Saclea.


    Sena was holding back. Clearly pushing forth her strength would break Avilina¡¯s sword. She might damage her wrist. So instead of using her strength, she was holding her sword as if it was a light stick. She was flailing around but despite that, the audience seems to think that she was serious. Sena only wanted to move around. She was doing okay with mental training so this was far better than she imagined.


    She was always alone in her practice so it was a new thing for her to do this. Although the stares from the lecherous men and women could stop, she thought. Avilina did her best despite Sena holding back. To her, this was a real spar. Even though she somehow guessed that her opponent was not taking her seriously. But at the same time, she was glad since she knew that Sena going out would mean that she might get really injured or worse has her precious sword broken.


    While they were sparring a commotion broke out.


    Sena stopped and looked at the noise. She saw three minor nobles pushing the foolish magus away. They slap him thrice with their gloves indicating that they want to ¡®spar¡¯ with him or at the very least make fun of him. The other nobles could see what this going to lead to.


    ¡°How about we spar foolish magus?¡±


    The three laughed as they spitefully told the Foolish Magus who had quite a red face. Being slap thrice in the cheeks with leather mail gloves was quite something. The Foolish Magus stood up.


    ¡°Please can you Ser¡¯s let this go?¡±


    ¡°Ah, a coward to boot!¡±


    One of the nobles said. While the other noble spat on the foolish magus¡¯s face.


    ¡°Please, Ser, I beg you to stop this.¡±


    The Foolish magus said with a weary face. He didn¡¯t look scared at all. He was looking more worried.


    ¡°Shut up plebe! Remove that volunteer armor right now! And show us something!¡±


    One of the nobles said.


    Sena who was in the distance saw how pathetic the four was. She looked down upon the three nobles and even more so to the foolish magus who was taking it all without any anger. There was no fire in his eyes and seeing it made Sena disgusted.


    ¡°Are you sure about this Ser¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and fight!¡±


    One of the nobles kicked the Foolish Magus in the stomach. He fell on the ground, and the audience laughed at his meekness. Face with three nobles, seeing this clown show made quite a scene for the watchers. The crowd started to shout, telling the Foolish Magus to do it already.


    Seeing them, the Foolish Magus stood up and removed the volunteer uniform. Dropping it on the ground, he looked at the three and told them.


    ¡°Fine...¡±


    ¡°Heh, we shall teach a nosy plebian like you a lesson. Isn¡¯t that right everyone? Even though one could be foolish, it is even more maddening for someone to be such a nosy plebe!¡±


    The noble spread his arms as if he was about to make a good show. The noble then turned to the Foolish Magus. He then took a stance and proceeded with a straight punch. The audience looked at that well-trained punched. Sena, who was looking thought that the foolish magus was up for some torture but contrary to everyone¡¯s expectation.


    The Foolish Magus slapped the wrist of the noble, and then curved his arm and with the use of his elbow, he hit the noble right in the chin. The blow was quite fast, and swift, enough to knock the noble out. The audience was quite shocked at what happened. Sena who thought that the foolish magus would get hurt also got surprised.


    The two nobles was a bit surprised. But as trained as they are, the two rushed at the Foolish Magus with the intent to break a bone.


    The Foolish Magus dodged the first punch, he step sideways and using his palm he broke the elbow of the noble, bending it, which he then followed with a quick tap to the noble¡¯s diaphragm, knocking out the noble. The other noble tried using his right leg to kick the Foolish Magus¡¯s side of the head; But the Foolish Magus blocked the right kick with the back of his left hand, pulling his left hand back into a fist while his right hand went straight to the chest of the noble. His fist was formed like he was holding a sword, and with a twist his fist buried deep into the noble, followed with was his left hand rotating and hitting the stomach of the noble.


    The final noble fainted. All three of them were defeated within a quick succession.


    The ¡®crowd¡¯ who thought they would witness a laughable scene gasps at the Foolish Magus crisp¡¯s moves. They expected the foolish magus to be humiliated but instead, they saw something new. They never saw the Foolish Magus fight so who would have thought that he was good at it?


    He was sturdy but for him to know how to fight well surprised everyone.


    Sena who was watching also quite shocked.


    Avilina who thought like everyone else was also shocked.


    It seems that the foolish magus that they looked down upon was quite good at using his limbs.

 Chapter 15: Debt Collectors 3

    Chapter 15: Debt Collector Arc - Lacking Pride


    <hr>


    Arden looked at the three nobles without any emotion on his face. The shocked faces of the nobles around him did not give him any pleasure or accomplishment.


    ¡°He must have cheated!¡±


    Looks like it, Arden thought. That was the reply he was waiting from the sore loser, prideful nobles that could not believe a mere plebeian could defeat them. The three had a backup in case they didn¡¯t win. He knows too well that they might devious but they aren¡¯t retarded. That¡¯s why he tried to get a way out a while ago.


    ¡°He might be a foolish magus but you all know how he practices that transmutation on himself! There is no way he could do that without any help from magic!¡±


    The noble who Arden once got in trouble with, looked at him with a crooked smile. The nobles around went obviously to the side of this noble. There boos and insults came hurling at Arden. No allies, no one to count on huh, Arden sighs inwardly as the noble slapped him with a glove. But the glove once it hit Arden¡¯s cheeks made Arden almost blacked out. He could feel metal on that glove. Making Arden¡¯s cheeks more bruised than ever. A trail of blood came out of Arden¡¯s nose.


    ¡°See my friends? Not A simple slap with a glove made this weakling spill blood. Now without his transmutation, he is nothing but a weakling! That is why I shall take you into a duel!¡±


    A duel¡ªit is a right that is allowed in the Academy when nobles or commoners have a lot of things they could not bear to deal with. It also acts as a way to make sure that after the duel things will be settled. A duel usually ends with a cripple or a corpse. So seeing that the noble in front of him was planning to intact those two to him, Arden can only sigh inwardly again.


    He only wanted to observe the one that Bell and Syr wanted to find. But it seems that luck is not on Arden¡¯s side today. That is why Arden can only take a stance, not even bothering to make excuses anymore. The noble took that as a sign that Arden accepts. The crowd yet once again cheered. The noble raised up his defenses claiming that Arden was using magic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you like the taste of this cheater!¡±


    The noble rushed at Arden with breathtaking speed. Arden could see the noble making a straight punch towards him. The punch is accompanied with a gust of wind, splitting the air. A hit from it could cost Arden his life. It was coming straight to Arden. He never flinched and once the fist was near him. He merely took a side step to the right, grabbed the wrist of the noble with both of his hands. Then used the noble¡¯s own force against him, with the balance of the noble disrupted, Arden then uses his right shoulder as a lever to throw the noble in the ground. Arden didn¡¯t feel any crack. The magic of the noble that allowed him to strengthen his body worked like a charm. But even with that, Arden wrapped his legs on the noble¡¯s right arm. Arching his back, making use of his weight, he bent the enchanted arms of the noble with a bit of ease.


    Crack!


    That loud sound of the noble¡¯s bones cracking made the crowd drop their jaws. They already knew that the noble was finding an excuse. And they knew that Arden didn¡¯t use any transmutation magic on his limbs. They would have sensed it otherwise. What shocked them the most is that Arden manages to neutralize the noble!


    But to Arden it was simple. The first three nobles without Spellcraft enhancement had wood-like bones. While the noble who had his arms strengthen were like a simple metal. So the only thing he needed to do was do a shoulder throw and followed it by wrapping his legs around the arm of the noble, using his body and weight like a crank to bend his arm. With this Arden can break even a metal-like arm. This move was imprinted and taught by his foster to him. This would work on lesser magus like the noble but it won¡¯t work on full pledge knights easily unless Arden was twice as heavy or the knight was rather careless.


    The noble who Arden broke an arm screamed as he held his hand. Arden stood up while being bathed with the gazes of the noble. The sun above him makes his brows crease due to sweat. Arden¡¯s buttoned overcoat uniform was dusty especially his back. Arden looked around and saw that they were in awe. But the moment they got their senses back. They began scowling again, their eyes hinting that how dare a commoner could do that to a noble. But the duel is a duel, and even the prideful nobles would follow that sacred tradition.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The fight was over.


    The nobles arrogantly sneered while they helped their fellow nobles. The commoners watching from the back raise their thumbs at the foolish magus. Seriously, how troublesome, Arden can only think inside. He attracted attention which Arden is uncomfortable with. He never wanted to use such moves if possible.


    Despite already tasting blood and killing someone, Arden has a strong distaste for violence. That is why despite managing to defeat three haughty nobles he felt bothered. He doesn¡¯t want to use the things he for himself. He felt that he had no right to do so. That is why with a bitter smile on his face. Arden can only look down and carry himself out of the training fields dejected.


    He could not continue to linger and observe now that he had done something to make people looked at him. So with his back disappearing inside the academy, he decided to try again when things calm down.


    As he leaves however...he failed to notice a conspicuous stare directed at him.


    <hr>


    Sena Saclea saw the back of the dejected Foolish Magus. He won yet he was dejected, Sena could not understand. She saw the fight as a rather interesting match. The Foolish Magus was definitely lacking in using magic. But he was someone that could take down three nobles with ease and defeat an enchanted noble without using his own magic.


    His moves were well-trained and he had an insight on what to do. Sena saw it clearly that if that shoulder throw didn¡¯t knock out that last noble The Foolish Magus fought then he would break that Noble''s arm. She saw that the foolish Magus was thinking ahead on what to do. Honestly, Sena was pretty impressed.


    But even with that, there was something she could not understand. The lack of emotion and the lightless orange-golden eyes of his didn¡¯t have any light on it. Even though he was fighting there was no fire in his eyes. As if what he was doing was disgusting him. He was someone that Sena thinks that has no pride in his own skills.


    As if it was merely borrowed.


    She could not understand such lack of pride on his skills. Whether it is due to his convictions, ideal or aspirations, Sena could not understand. That is why despite the impressive feat he has done. Sena could not care less about the Foolish Magus. In her eyes, people without aspiration or fire in their eyes were not worth racking her brain. But even so, she could acknowledge that prideless skills of the Foolish Magus. It didn¡¯t have any ¡®pride¡¯ on it but it was worth noting just because of that.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Avilina who was still in awe at the rough brawl that just happened blinked twice. She looked at the straight postured Sena who was bathed in the sun¡¯s light. She heard her ask what the Foolish Magus¡¯s name was so she replied.


    ¡°I think it was Arden?¡±


    Even Avilina who is a noble would know such infamous name. Although he is nicknamed only as a ¡®foolish magus¡¯ she still could hear the others call out his name.


    ¡°Arden...huh¡±


    Sena said without any interest.


    ¡°Why does Lady Sena want to know the Foolish Magus¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, I am merely impressed with his skills in close quarters combat. And he might be a good servant if he has a fire on his yes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Avilina didn¡¯t get it all. Sena turned to the dumbfounded Avilina and shook her head. She grabbed the hilt of her sword and sheathed it. She cracks her stiff neck and said with a disinterested face.


    ¡°We are done for today. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the lesson Lady Sena.¡±


    Sena nodded as she drags herself inside the campus. She still had a class for the following hours and as a studious knight that wants to reach her ascension ritual without any problem. She could only focus her thoughts on that matter. The match she saw slowly didn¡¯t matter. In just a matter of seconds, she was now solely dedicated to her studies.

 Chapter 16: Debt Collectors 4

    Chapter 16: Debt Collectors 4 - Sides of Coin


    <hr>


    He didn¡¯t allow anyone to scorn him when he killed that man with a dagger sliding down his shoulder. Tulobis who came from the far backyards of the southern continent old wasn¡¯t that good. But the people around him weren¡¯t like him. They were opportunistic retards that would do anything for money and fame. Tulobis was only a simple farm boy that wanted nothing but to feed his mother and plow the lands that the Lord gave to them. Like any men, he had his issues and whether he is good or not is something that could not be discussed.


    Currently, he strolls the streets of Mesh Academy with the image of that foolish magus still appearing before in his head. He looked at that man with a bit of distaste but now that he knows that he wasn¡¯t really that lacking. Tulobis thought he might be just like everyone. Personally, Tulobis played his cards back in his ma¡¯s farm. He was the only son, with three sisters. His father died in a boar accident leaving Tulobis to take care of the farm. Life was hard on that farm. It made Tulobis wrought his back and suffered a lot. But Tulobis persisted at least until his three sisters were forced to become the Lord''s servant.


    His mother was a hag at her age. She could not serve the Lord''s rod that is covered under grams of fat. Unhesitatingly he had no choice but to leg of his sisters. Tulobis understood that without power he could not do anything. His sisters understood and bid farewell. He saw them off with a smile, yet his heart bled for his sisters.


    At the first months, his sisters left there wasn¡¯t anything trivial. But Tulobis could remember the day that the news of his sisters being flayed by the lord reached his ears. Hearing this Tulobis went mad; his mother snuffed herself at the despair of losing her daughters. It was already hard for Tulobi¡¯s mother to have her daughters taken as cock sleeves for some greasy fat noble. But hearing them get flayed and displayed while being gnawed by wolves made her mother unable to take it. It was obvious that mother loved Tulobis¡¯s sister more than him. He knew that but still loved his mother and sisters dearly.


    Tulobis thought he had nothing to lose. So he went to the only caring God that a farmer like him could go to. The faceless guild, a guild of assassins and harlots who dares to help poor sods like him, a place where Tulobis sold the farm he had for the price of being able to kill the noble he despised. Tulobis got two new faces. One for infiltrating the mansion of the noble and one for his escape, which he didn¡¯t really plan to do so. But when Tulobis went to the mansion of the lord, he discovered that one of his sisters was still alive. He cried for his sister and tried to get her out. Yet her sister said to Tulobis that she could not go on anymore. It broke Tulobis, and his sister, who didn¡¯t have any limbs, and smelled of dried semen wouldn¡¯t live long. So for mercy, he did what was right. He let his sister take the peace of death.


    His sister¡¯s last word made Tulobis have a fire to live. He went to steal the gold that the noble had and left for Mesh with a new face. The gold he stole was for changing his identity and allowing him to use it as a bribe to become a servant for a noble family.


    That is why he is working for Lady of the Noble house he serves, Avilina.


    His days were fine.


    And even though he was trusted to serve the lady¡¯s needs, there were times that like today he was allowed to spend his time on Mesh¡¯s greatest place of secrets.


    It was a brothel area filled with a pinkish atmosphere that had a fragrance of perfume and lust mixed in the air.


    Today he was going to relieve some stress


    Tulobis had the money for such pleasures. So upon entering the whore filled place he immediately looked for any good women to play with. Mesh City was a church-influenced city no doubt. But even with that some men and even women could bear to part with trifling matters like the brothel area.


    It was normal for the people to lust and crave for flesh. That is why this place exists mainly to satisfy those craving. The place has carpets used as roofs. There are shops selling bottles filled with Viagra and drugs that could enchant the play in beds.


    Tulobis held two flowers on both arms. He was smiling up to his ears trying to forget about the memory he had that he remembered.


    But suddenly!


    On the secret place of pleasure, a masked man appeared before Tulobis. This man had a black-wooden-like mask that had a smile of a cruel jester. Although he wanted to take the time to pleasure with the two girls in the secret brothels the fear before he made him squeal.


    The others like Tulobis saw the masked man too. Clad in black, the masked man wearing a tattered cloak looked that of pale death. Carrying a shark-like dagger with both edges, that looked like saw teeth. The masked man clad in black eyed Tulobis.


    Seeing this figure Tulobis did what any normal sane man would do. He ran without minding his appearance. The others ran to in order to feel from the man clad in black. Their eyes filled with horror the man clad in black wouldn¡¯t be so intimidating if it wasn¡¯t for the black-wooden-mask with a jester smile on it. The shark saw dagger on the masked man didn¡¯t help. The cold unlit eyes also didn¡¯t make the black-wooden-mask man looked friendly at all. Tulobis could only run. He ran through the streets but every time he would turn around the man garb in black was behind him. Walking as if the distance didn¡¯t matter to the man clad in black.


    The Viagra filled environment of the secret place turned grim and moody. The panicking guards that had a bit of courage tried to take the man clad in black but with quick moves, the guards have been paralyzed. Using only the hilt and flat side of the dagger, the black clad man easily took down any guards that were going after him.


    Why he is going after me, Tulobis could only ask while running in panic. He turned to use his spells, made it cover with his body. He turned around, chanted a simple fireball spell and pointed at the man clad in black. The man clad in black raise his tattered black-cloak to shield himself. Tulobis thought that man as idiotic but seeing the fireball being blocked by the tattered cloak of the man in black made Tulobis scared. There were lines of dark blue that spread on the tattered cloak. Like circuits or veins that solely turned the cloak into a hard object. Electricity ran across the cloak. Seeing his spell blocked like that made Tulobis sprint faster than he could imagine.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The bell tolled loudly.


    The area seems like it became a covered in fog as the man clad in black chases after Tulobis. He could hear the eerie sounds of birds flapping their wings. Even though the secret place was covered in different dyed candles he could not help but feel fear. As if the incense smokes that add a pinky mood turned the place into a field of killing.


    The place was no longer a place for pleasure. It was now a place of dread that made every hair on Tulobis¡¯s body stand up. His pores open and as he tries to escape out of the place. He saw the man clad in black appear in front of him with his shark saw dagger. Tulobis rushed at the man clad in black with his fist covered in blue circuit veins. The man clad in the black jester masked face seems to sneer as Tulobis felt his chin go numb. Before he can even straighten himself out of the shock, the man clad slapped Tulobis¡¯s left ear. With his ear ringing, suddenly a strong sensation of pain followed on his body.


    Tulobis fainted.


    <hr>


    Arden knew of the brothel area. A young man like him who could refuse help would eventually find himself here. He was seventeen when he came to this place. A young whore who drank in the Cher¡¯s Inn had Arden carry her to the brothel. The whore had a tan, she was a lady who came from the eastern south where there are deserts to be found. Arden remembered how that lady wanted to offer her flesh to Arden. Though Arden refuses not because that he didn¡¯t want to taste the flesh of a beautiful exotic lady, it was because he didn¡¯t have any interest in doing so.


    Arden is a man with a single-minded thinking. His purpose in life was to help and there was nothing else on his head other than a few bits and the people he cares for. But if the woman did say that she wanted help, Arden would have complied.


    He is familiar with this brothel area for being a fool, like always. But now, he didn¡¯t show his face. He was wearing a mask while carrying the guy he suspected to be the one that Bell and Syr wanted. He didn¡¯t give up even after his face was bruised with that fiasco in the field training ground. He merely waited for the person to leave. And given that he had time Arden dressed himself up.


    This time he made use of his old garments and the tattered black cloak his foster father had. The mask he wore during the test of the ritual was blemished with blood so he instead constructed a blackened mask that had a jester¡¯s smile carved on to it.


    He also carried the shark saw dagger that his foster father liked constructing around. He didn¡¯t use construct any of his guns in fear that there would be people that would refer to him as the Magus Killer. He doesn¡¯t want knights coming in and trying to kill him. The city has already been alerted to the Magus killer¡¯s presence, and even though his father is dead, he made use of a dead man¡¯s name as a tool of fear.


    But right now he was only a man clad in black wearing an odd mask. He knocked out a few guards. He knew them mostly because of how they always wanted his help. So he didn¡¯t stab them or use the teeth of his dagger to hurt him. The man on his shoulder was knocked out.


    He remembered that he was named as Tulobis. He killed someone and bought a new face from the faceless guild. All he knew that he killed someone. In Arden¡¯s mind, he is a murderer and a thief. Bell and Syr only give him a few details and even if they did Arden won¡¯t change his mind.


    Arden could smell the incense he mixed with a black powder that would turn the white crisp smokes into black smoke. His foster father had left an imprint on how to make use of such tactics when faced with areas like this. Hence, that is why the moment he appeared as if he was a ghost. Most of the people were already hallucinating. A few herbs stuffed on his nose allowed Arden from hallucinating.


    With the man on his shoulder, Arden carried him out of the brothels. The eyes of fear from the naked men and women pointed at him. Covered only by mere curtains, they could see the black-clad Arden disappear out of the area of pleasure.


    ...


    Arden wrapped the man named Tulobis in a white cloth. After leaving the brothel area he tied his limbs and stuffed his mouth in order to keep him shut. He was walking with a hood now, but his jester mask was still on. He merely looked like a mercenary.


    He was planning to take the man named Tulobis to the old warehouse that Bell and Syr told him to go. It was located near the slums but not inside the slums. It was supposed to be an old place where cattle were slaughtered. It is a rusty place, the wood is falling out, and there is rust on the hooks inside the warehouses.


    Arden entered one of the designated warehouses and opened a door. Entering inside, he saw two figures with their arms crossed. Arden¡¯s tap on the floor with his foot made them turned around. Seeing that he was carrying something Bell and Syr smiled.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    They said. Arden complied and let Tulobis fall down the ground. The two looked at his face. They gestured at Arden as he then cruelly rips out the skinned face of Tulobis. Arden felt some sort of witchery attached on hi mask but he was able to do it easily with Tulobis not resisting at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s him alright.¡±


    They said, observing the rugged true face of Tulobis. Arden held Tulobis up for the two and seeing them confirmed that it was indeed him. Arden let Tulobis dropped on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Careful there, don¡¯t want to break him until we can squeeze him out. He had little gold on him, but not enough for what he stole, so take care not injure him until then.¡±


    Bell said, Arden then raised his hands in apology. Syr smiled at Arden, as she said to Arden.


    ¡°Better let us take care of this murderer and thief Arden; this is something that collectors should do. You are not involved further than this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Arden nodded his head. He showed himself out of the door with respect to the two. He wasn¡¯t a collector, and his job was only to help them find the guy.


    Arden was someone dwelled on neutrality. He will help despite not knowing if it was good and evil


    In his mind as long as it someone he can help he would do anything to help. To him, Bell and Syr, his friends wanted help, so therefore he helped them.


    Whatever intentions both sides had nothing to do with him.


    His eyes told him that they needed help so he did.


    Arden lacks a sense of justice.


    He only sees and helps those he thinks that needs help.

 Chapter 17: Debt Collectors 5

    Chapter 17: Debt Collectors ¨C Unseen Faces


    <hr>


    Tulobis woke up feeling hot water boiling his skin. Opening his eyes he could see himself naked without any garments on. The face he paid so much was obviously ripped out of his face. He could see it on the ground in the middle of two wearing black cloaks standing in front of him. Both had cold faces, the silver haired man had a cruel smile while the blonde-haired woman beside him had a face cold as a sheet of ice.


    ¡°Tuyon of Losabis, born as a peasant, and given land by a kind lord, yet turned into a snake, and a thief. Or should we call you Tulobis now?¡±


    The silvered haired man said, caressing a dagger on his hand. Tulobis thought that this was it; he got caught, and if that Sigil under their cloaks that he got a glimpse at the people in front of him then they are collectors from the Bank of Brewrael.


    The collectors are feared for their utter persistence in getting their gold back. The Demi¡¯s even fear these collectors who call themselves neutral, slaves, only to the gold they collect. The owners of the banks are callous and neutral, and their collectors doing their bidding.


    ¡°I ain¡¯t done anything.¡±


    ¡°Thought you might say that, so we brought this fine dagger, made of mithril steel, sharpened, forged by a demi-race called ¡®Dwarves¡¯. Do you care if we test it on you?¡±


    The silver haired man slid the dagger under Tulobis¡¯s right middle finger. The sharp dagger flayed his nail, and his skin was ripped out of his body. Tulobis screamed in pain, the side of his eyes rolling down a streak of tears as he feels the pain.


    ¡°Quite sharp, indeed sharp, those dwarves really know how to forge their metal.¡±


    The man with silver hair praised the dagger. He looked at the woman who gestured with her eyes. Tulobis could not understand what was it about, but seeing the man sigh as he sheathes his dagger back made Tulobis feel relief. He thanked whatever God he believed in as that sharp dagger was out of his eyes.


    ¡°Tuyon of Losabis, killer of a Lord, stealer of Gold, robber, and enemy of the Bank of Brewrael, we shall have you condemned unto one the mines of the Galzaea, we shall take you there as a condemned man or do you wish to pay the gold you stole?¡±


    The blonde-haired collector said with a cold tone.


    ¡°Why would I need to pay the gold I didn¡¯t know that didn¡¯t belong to the fucking Bank? I am innocent, and that man deserves what he got for! Why not take his gold then!¡±


    ¡°We have done that.¡± said the silver-haired collector. ¡°The Lord of Losabis and all of his resources have been confiscated and sold to pay the Lord¡¯s debts. The peasants, who could not pay gold under the new Lord owner of the Losabis, are given a choice to work half-rationed in the land or a condemned in the mines of Galzaea. You stole hundred thousands of Gold Coins, and gold notes that rightly belong to the Bank of Brewrael. Thus, we considered the missed payment, an increase in interest; therefore you owe the Bank of Brewrael, exactly four million gold coins, for being unable to pay the thirty percent interest that was added as a penalty.¡±


    Four million gold coins. Hearing the shocking amount of gold that he now owes to the Bank of Brewrael made Tulobis felt like the pain he is feeling on his right hand is nothing compared to the amount of gold that he didn¡¯t even borrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane! Even working under the gold mines won¡¯t be enough!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it is not enough; working for a gold mine for your whole life won¡¯t allow you to pay such money. That is why we will give you a choice. Become a condemned working as a slave for the mines of Galzea, or a thrall blade, a man that would lose all of his freedom, fighting elementals and daemons living under the ruins where various treasures can found. But in any case, it still won¡¯t be enough to pay up the four million gold coins you owe.¡±


    The silver-haired collector said while smirking.


    ¡°Ah, that is maddened, inhumane...¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but it due to your carelessness that you now owe seven lifetimes worth of gold to the Bank of Brewrael, having your soul cindered, sold won¡¯t be enough to pay it back. Be lucky, that in your life you will be able to get a choice.¡±


    ¡°I choose death.¡±


    ¡°Invalid choice, we are unable to grant you such relief until you at least pay the gold that you owe. So what will it be, a condemned slave, or condemned thrall?¡±


    Light has already left Tulobis¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah, my master will probably wonder where I will be going.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry.¡± said the silver haired man. ¡°We have our friend deliver a parcel to the lady of Lubis that you owe the Bank of Brewrael and if the lady is smart then she will indeed immediately leave your life. In fact, it would be easy for a noble like her to abandon a servant like you.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I see...¡± said Tulobis or Tuyon in a dejected tone. ¡°I choose to become a condemned thrall, maybe dying under the ruins are better than picking on ores.¡±


    ¡°A wise choice¡±


    The Silver Haired man said, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Very well, then I, in the power of this spell.¡± A black ring of light appeared on the blonde-haired woman¡¯s palms. ¡°You are now condemned as a thrall serving for the bank of Brewrael. Within the sigil, you shall obey, and thus your life, is now owned, managed until the gold has been harvested upon your soul, and under the name you sinned, you shall now be named: Tuyon the Thrall.¡±


    The black light flew and encircled Tulobis¡¯s neck. It dug on to his neck as it then made vein-like lines that extended on to his arms and legs. A sigil that is like a cross with a coin on a center appeared on Tulobis¡¯s chest, it grew bright, as if it got tattooed on his chest.


    ¡°I Tuyon serve.¡±


    Tulobis or only known as Tuyon the Thrall lowered his head at the two. The two smiled at the thrall they now own and shall deliver to the Bank of Brewrael.


    ...


    Avilina sipped tea out of her cups. The smell of fresh eastern tea left her smelling the aroma that it gives. The maid standing near her gave a light smile as she watches her lady sip her tea. Black haired, wearing a long skirted maid garb. The servant was close to her lady.


    ¡°Did you find the tea to your liking milady?¡±


    ¡°Yes, good job.¡±


    Avilina responded as her eyes point at the bright blue moon outside the patio windows. She was enjoying herself and tea made her tired body feel refreshed.


    But suddenly the sound of knocking made her wake up from the feeling. The servant of hers appeared and when she looked at the back of her servant, there was a man wearing a black-wooden-mask with a jester smile drawn on it. She almost dropped her cup of tea but was swift enough to catch it.


    ¡°Who goes there, and who is that behind your back?¡±


    The black haired, long skirted maid wearing servant of Avilina said.


    ¡°I am sorry for disturbing Milady''s cup of tea...but this man is a ¡®helper¡¯ of Debt Collectors, from the Bank of Brewrael?¡±


    ¡°The Bank of Brewrael?¡± said the maid servant in shock. ¡°What does that greedy bank wants with milady?¡±


    ¡°He came here with a parcel for the milady.¡±


    The servant said with a stutter, clearly fearing the man behind her back.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Avilina said as she puts the cup of tea on her table. The man clad in black walked silently towards the lady. As he moves the moonlight seems to give him a light. This light made the man grimmer than he should be. He was tall, about six-feet and two tall and the mask and the tattered cloak along with that eerie dagger on his waist made him look like a laughing wraith.


    He gave the parcel to Avilina.


    ¡°This is from the Bank?¡±


    Avilina asks the man clad in black nodded in reply.


    ¡°I see...¡±


    She started reading the parcel. Inside there was a detailed account of what her servant owed to the bank. Seeing such figures made Avilina widen her eyes, even her family, the House of Lubis could not possibly have such amount of gold if they sell two or three of their lands.


    ¡°He owed all of this?¡±


    The man nodded his head.


    ¡°Unbelievable...to think that I would hire such a goon in my service without knowing this...¡± Avilina said as she shrinks down on her seat. ¡°So does this mean that he will condemn, or does your bank want to have us pay for him?¡±


    The man in black shook his head. He then presented a new parcel. Avilina took it. She read the parcel and learned that all they wanted is a mere hundred gold for ¡®hiding¡¯ the man and signing the contract of his release.


    ¡°This is good enough. I shall sign it.¡±


    Avilina said as she orders her servant to get some quill and ink. Her servant responded immediately and brought her the things she needs. Avilina read the parcel again to make sure she wasn¡¯t being played by the bank. After confirming it she signed the paper and gave it to the man clad in black.


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    The man clad in black nodded his head.


    ¡°Good, then if you can please leave helper, I have a bad mood now.¡±


    The man in tattered cloak nodded and let the servant that took him take him out of the room. Avilina sighs in irritation, the maid behind her named Azalea said.


    ¡°Are you alright milady?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please bring me wine...I want to drink this frustration away.¡±


    ¡°I see...please wait for me milady.¡±


    With that as her cue, she left the room. Avilina sighed as she then took the cup of tea and drank it. She felt refreshed, and there was a thin bitter smile on her face. It seems that the night has given a surprise for her.

 Chapter 18: A Memory Made under the Moonlight

    Chapter 18: A Memory Made under the Moonlight


    <hr>


    Arden walked at the noble district bearing the sigil of the Bank of Brewrael. Before he went and took the mission they gave it as a gift from them. It is a gift that will allow him to act upon his ideals. It is neutral ¡®badge¡¯ that perhaps would give him a standing that would at least make less than a commoner. Plebeians like him are usually not allowed in the noble district. But with the sigil of the Bank of Brewrael acting as pass. He can freely roam around the noble district without any worries.


    The Bank of Brewrael sure is influential, Arden thought. The Bank is a faction that every kingdom and noble doesn¡¯t dare to mess with. They are the major players in the field. They supply and manage the economy and even control kingdoms through Gold. Those who don¡¯t pay them either had their enemies fund them to make them obey. Only the Empire of Light is the exception. They are far too idealistic fanatics that would crush the bank if they spout any blasphemy. So the bank doesn¡¯t mess with them unless they want the whole continent of old and the other continents that despites them to take it as a chance to subdue them.


    In others words, they are powerful but not powerful enough to crush a religious military state. So mostly they are friendly with the Empire of Light to the point of supplying them food and weapons. The Bank has the means to ask them to fight for them, which is far better than making them their enemies. So anyone with a sigil of the bank would be treated as neutral.


    At first, Arden thought that somewhere along the line some haughty guard would take the sigil off him. But it seems that the fear the bank had has taken a hold on them. Of course, there are limitations. Arden isn¡¯t part of the bank, merely someone that holds a favor with a member from the bank. With Bell and Syr giving him the Sigil, he is a two ranked pseudo-member that can be called to help the bank. Normally, a lot of people would call upon his sigil but the sigil on Arden can only be commanded by Bell and Syr. They are the only ones who can call for help.


    Arden took the sigil because of this. He doesn¡¯t plan on using it other than that or getting a pass on noble districts. It holds him neutral but the moment he tries anything the sigil will have no effect. Arden can defend himself with the sigil but taking action in the name of the Sigil is a different matter.


    To Arden, the sigil just means that Bell and Syr can act as his benefactors. In his foster father¡¯s words, then the two are his ¡®lawyers¡¯ that can allow them to threaten any of his attackers and ¡®sue¡¯ them. It is a rather tricky system made by the bank of Brewrael. In fact, Bell and Syr gave Arden the sigil so they can make money off him.


    It is a simple exchange.


    But mostly it is for the benefit of the two.


    But for Arden, he doubts that he will be ever using it other than trying to enter any city without paying for tax.


    ...


    Under the moonlight, her blonde-hair shines. Golden eyes, snow pale skin, made Sena looked beautiful under the night sky. The lamps made from magic stone lit the streets blue. Walking in a place where there are flowers blooming. Sena who was rather lost in thought after studying decided to take a walk. She left Bruno to take care of the villa and with a simple white dress and a cloak. Her hair is showing out but she wore a simple white cloth around her mouth to cover half of her face.


    She was heading for the garden located on top of the noble district. Normally she wasn¡¯t interested in anything other than focusing on her studies but with how things are. This might be the last time she would be able to be Sena who wasn¡¯t obsessed with being a knight. Even she needs time like these where she would just stroll around the streets with her boots scraping the dust on the ground or letting her hair flutter around with the wind. Right now she was just a simple noble girl that wants to do something before she takes the role of a knight protector. A knight is a heavy role so thus she plans to have this day, where the moon was blue and bright to be her goodbye from normality.


    An ascended knight would do nothing but fight and protect. Bearing that title and taking one¡¯s power to protect means placing a heavy burden. Before wanting to become a knight that protects. Sena studied on what it is like to be a knight. She needed the full scope and studied anything that might prepare her for such grand duty. For years she did nothing but study. And now under this meaningful night, she climbs up the brick paved road leading to the garden. As she arrives in the garden she spotted someone with a tattered cloak. He wore a hood covering his hair. But like her, his mouth was covered in cloth.


    Seeing this tattered-cloaked man leaning on the rails of the garden, Sena hesitated. She stopped for a while near the blue roses. The Moonlight blue roses are usually placed in gardens like these. They emit blue dots of light that ascends above the sky in response to the moonlight.


    Sena sees that the man was gazing at the big blue circle in the sky. Under the moon and sky was a view of the City of Mesh and the awesome mountain ranges that stretch across the horizon. The plains outside of the walls can also be seen in the position. The rivers stretched into branches that carry the water to different places. Sena knew this place had a great view so she would understand that someone would want to come here. But she never expected such a tattered-cloak fellow to be here.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ...


    Arden felt the moon¡¯s light permeating his face. Although half of his face is covered, he let his eyes that usually don¡¯t have any light on it gaze upon the moon. He removed the jester drawn mask he wore. This time he only wanted to see this place. He heard rumors of a garden located on top of the noble district. This garden had a beautiful view and there are blue roses that emit blue dots that rise up to the starry sky. So how Arden could miss such opportunity?


    That is why before leaving he took a climb into this place. And taking a step on such place and viewing the city from above and the ranges passed the walls made him baffled. Arden wasn¡¯t that much of a person who took fun in things. He thinks that helping people is the only joy he had. Studying, practicing and doing anything other than helping is not fun for him.


    So it was rare for Arden to enjoy the view. His once lifeless eyes that have no shine on it grew bright at the view before him. This place is beautiful, Arden thought. He scanned the view and can only smile at the wondrous lights down below.


    The rivers passed the walls were reflecting the moonlight. The mountains far from the city are as high as the stars as if they touched it. Arden hears the wind whistling in his ears. He sees the scenery with awe. He smells the fresh air and fragrance that the blue roses carry.


    He could not stop smiling under this experience. Who knew that a garden located on the second highest point of the city would excite him?


    It was unfathomable for Arden to become so stunned at such trifling scene. Even the dull him who thinks nothing but helping people could smile truly. His cold unfazed expression broke and he could not help but naturally smile as if he was the child that he was before succumbing to the fire and ashes of that day.


    He lost a lot in that fire. But even so, there were some parts that his heart could not forget. The various places that wonder the eyes, the various seas and mountains and rivers and plains that only a few could see in their lifetimes, Arden, still could remember a bard. A bard sang tales of those places and he thought that one day he might want to go to those places.


    Ah, I remembered, Arden thought. That was the only thing that his heart could remember. Before the ashes and flames molded him into a dull person with nothing but helping people in mind. That was his dream.


    But that dream was long gone now.


    He only wanted to help people now.


    Save those he could see crying.


    But even so, he could shed nostalgic tears at the beautiful scenery in front of him.


    ...


    She saw the man in tattered cloak shed tears. Sena found it odd how someone could shed tears on watching the scenery. She thought it was weird but when she peaked at that man in a tattered cloak. She saw her golden eyes that have been dyed with the blue light from the sky.


    These eyes were eyes filled with a lonely fire. It was sad, nostalgic and a bit bitter. But despite that, the blue-like fire in that man¡¯s eyes captivated Sena. Her family had a thing for people with fire on their eyes. She was no exception.


    So seeing the golden-blue-like eyes of the tattered cloak man filled with a lonely yet charming fire on it made her cheeks flush. She stood like an idiot who was dumbstruck at the sight of a lonely man with eyes that charms her. Unable to move she stood while the blue roses emit dots of light up to the sky.


    It took a while as she listlessly stares at the tattered-cloak man¡¯s eyes. She never saw such lonely kind of eyes. As if it was a once in a blue moon kind of look. It made Sena¡¯s heart palpitate. Oddly, she felt that time slowed down, her brain, fully capturing the image of the man before her.


    Her heart palpitates like mad, her eyes dilated as her vision vignettes only to the man in the tattered cloak.


    She was feeling odd.


    What was this? Sena thought.


    She hasn¡¯t felt something like in her life.


    She let her heart and mind¡¯s guard down.


    So seeing such eyes and scene made her oddly charmed.


    Beat, beat, her heart was the only thing that made noise.


    It took a while before the man leaning on the rails to notice Sena¡¯s presence. She saw a strand of the man¡¯s auburn hair and seeing this made her stumble back. His eyes looking at hers and hers looking at his, it was something akin to them seeing two foolish eyes.


    When their eyes meet various thoughts appeared on their heads.


    The two who could only see half of their faces were oddly embarrassed.


    For the two who were at their weakest state. They become fools.


    Being fools the two went idiotic.


    They let their heart speak for themselves.


    The boy with the tattered cloak went and panicked.


    The girl in the white dress awkwardly stood up in a hurry.


    Standing, while staring at each other, the two could not help but worry.


    The boy worried that the lady of a noble class might recognize him.


    The girl worried that the boy of lower class might recognize her.


    The two¡¯s thoughts were the vaguely the same.


    Their hearts were also pumping like the same.


    And face with such dilemma the two usually cold-faced two had their faces turn red.


    Almost as if they were normal.


    The two awkwardly tried to take a cue to leave.


    The boy tried encircling which made the girl went the way.


    The two awkwardly encircled the garden for a while.


    And only until the boy faced the road leading down that he ran away.


    The girl who was like an innocent maiden for once held her hand towards that back.


    Not knowing why. She could only keep it afloat as she stares at the tattering cloak going further away.


    This night was quite odd.


    And to Sena, she might never forget about this night.

 Chapter 19: Debt Collectors 6

    Chapter 19: Debt Collectors Arc End - Goodbye and Future


    <hr>


    His heart went haywire at the sight of a beauty under the moon. The simple long white dress she was wearing. The frilly sleeves that flutter along with her golden hair made Arden''s heart feels like electricity was shocking it. He even forgot to wear his mask.


    What was that, Arden thought. He wore his black-jester-drawn-mask back to his face. He took a deep breath and drags his weary legs away from the noble district in a hurry. His cloak fluttered as he power walks out of the noble district and climbing down the pathway that leads down to the commoner¡¯s district. The noble district is located on a small hill-like mountain so the climb down was quite exhausting.


    He arrived in the dimly lit district. Unlike the noble district where there were magic lamp posts powered by mana stones. The lowly-like districts of the city are just lit up with lamp posts fueled by oil. The orange-like flame inside the lampposts made the street lit up.


    Arden¡¯s foster father, when taking Arden out would describe the city as a ¡®Victorian-Georgian-Medieval Europe¡¯ like world that hasn¡¯t develop any firearms or the age of knights did not come to an end. His frock tail coat wearing foster explained it as ¡®with magic accessible why would they bother to make such arms?¡¯ and ended the explanation with a shrug saying ¡®a peasant with a flintlock is nothing. But give them rifles and they are a force that could overwhelm most army. Not to mention that the ¡®peacemaker¡¯ can stop a war.


    Arden knew that his foster father had different world knowledge. It left an imprint on him so knowing the world of his foster father made him a bit drowned on things he could never imagine. A metal bird flying in the sky and giant steel bottles that could reach the moon was a strange thought.


    His boots tap the brick paved road. While thinking he arrives at the Inn. Still wearing his mask, Arden went to the back door, removes his mask and reconstructed it into a wooden ring. While the tattered cloak he wore turned into a simple cloth wristband.


    He could get any cloak within the market but the thought of wanting to masked himself made a note on Arden¡¯s head. So with the mask and cloak turned into a ring and a wristband. Entering the back door of the Inn Arden could hear the horse¡¯s tied on poles neigh. Climbing up to his room he saw the ever studious foster sister of his, Susan carrying her books.


    ¡°Good evening?¡±She sniffed.¡± You smell of petals and something else.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I was helping Bell and Syr on something.¡±


    ¡°So one of your escapades eh, and a sigil of the Bank of Brewrael on your chest, is that yours now?¡±


    ¡°They gave it to me as a ¡®gift¡¯. Maybe they will give you some to?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of them, will you two give me?¡±


    Susan looked past Arden. He turned around and saw the two standing.


    ¡°Good evening you two, ah, do you want some Sigil to Susan?¡±


    ¡°I could use it.¡±


    ¡°Here then.¡±


    Syr threw the same insignia that Arden has. The same cross with a coin on a center sigil.


    ¡°Thank you, with this maybe I could make those pesky instructors away and have a good future on the Medical¡¯s Army of Healers.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s where are you going after you graduate?¡± said Syr, looking at Arden. ¡°So are you going there to Arden?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will follow Susan. I am heading straight to the front lines.¡± Arden shook his head while then looking at Susan. ¡°We choose different paths after all.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Syr said with her blank face.


    ¡°Well with that done can we come in and have some ale?¡±


    Bell intruded the conversation. He then made a playful smile as he rubs his hands together. Arden, Susan, and Syr looked at him before lowering their shoulders in exasperation. Bell wondered what¡¯s up with their treatment which made the three laughed together, making things quite jolly.


    Arden then led the two to the bar where they took a pint of ale. Susan for once joined in with their drinking and the four drank and eat until the night was deep. It was already midnight when Arden arrived at the Inn. So when they were done drinking it was already 3-in the night.


    With the two drunk to boot, Arden made them go to their rooms. Susan was quite unsteady so Arden took her to her own room. She had a flushed face and seeing his foster enjoying herself made Arden smile a bit. He derives joy in seeing other people happy.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    And seeing someone he cares for happy is enough to make him happy too.


    ¡°Goodnight Susan.¡±


    Arden said softly. With that, he left Susan¡¯s room and went to his own room. Removing his overcoat, the cape on his waist, and keeping the shark saw dagger on his drawers. Arden sat on his bed. A bit drunk, Arden thought of the woman he saw in that high garden. The image of that woman got embedded on his head. Although he could only see her golden hair, golden eyes and that long sleeve frilly white dress that matches her pale skin. Arden felt like he saw a princess.


    It was the first time in his life that someone actually made his heart beat like that. It was a good memory under the moonlight. He felt that he would hold on to this memory as keepsake. After all, he knows that woman should be a noble and with the rules of the world simple. A helpless lowly peasant like him could never have the right to talk with such high-class lady.


    Besides that, Arden plans to enact the unachieved dream of his foster father. He wanted to help people and at the same time fulfill redemption by surviving. The guilt of surviving and being saved lies inside Arden¡¯s heart. And even though he made a nice memory under the moonlight, he could never forsake his borrowed dreams.


    ...


    Arden woke up. He sees the sun up in the sky. He could hear the outside bustling. Wearing his clothes and reconstructing his saw shark dagger into mana. Arden left the room and went down to the kitchen. He greeted Susan¡¯s parents and decided to eat by the window in the bar. While eating he was greeted by Bell and Syr who seems to be leaving.


    They had a few words saying that they need to return back. Arden thought, where that guy was. And he was surprised with the guy appearing not-leashed on the inn¡¯s door. Seeing this, Arden thought, is he a thrall now? Which the two nodded as if they know what was on Arden¡¯s mind, knowing this Arden can only nod his head in acceptance.


    The two sat on the same table. They let Tuyon the Thrall outside while they ordered some food. While they were waiting for the food to come to, Susan descended down the stairs with her uniform on. Seeing the three sitting together, she smiled, went to the kitchen and a have a bit of conversation. Taking the tray of food with her, she put it on the table and the four started eating together as friends.


    Bell and Syr told that they were leaving. This made Susan flash a sad smile. Friends leaving always make Susan sad. She treats the two as childhood friends and despite Syr being a noble. Susan and she were good friends. That is why they made this a precious moment.


    People die suddenly.


    The world isn¡¯t kind and the continent of old is filled with dangers.


    From barbarians to magical creatures and Demi-Humans waging war.


    The heartlessness outside of the walls of Mesh City was the reality.


    Within the walls of Mesh is despair.


    Bell and Syr had stepped on the overworld and fought with their teeth clenched.


    Bandits may not attack them for their sigils.


    But monsters who think nothing of the Bank of Brewrael are their greatest threats.


    That is as Bell and Syr ate their food and drank their ale slowly. They could not help but flashed lonely smiles in the thought of leaving their friends.


    For Bell and Syr, the two that are in front of them was their greatest friends. They see Susan as a kind-hearted woman that would surely become someone that would help the Medical Army of Healers heal the poor injured sods carried from the front lines.


    As for Arden, they see his future rather grim.


    Arden would suffer.


    Arden would screech and rage at his impossible dream.


    The two knew how it was easy for Arden to help.


    They knew he is capable and willing.


    But the road he takes will only end him with anguished.


    They wanted to say things to Arden.


    Prevent such good friend from damnation and condemnation.


    But knowing Arden, all their advice would not penetrate his dulled heart.


    Arden¡¯s purpose was to only help. A borrowed purpose that allows him to derive joy and addiction to seeing people who he saves smile as they get saved.


    That is why they can only smile sadly at Arden¡¯s future.


    It is a bleak one.

 Chapter 20: End of fall, winter’s Start

    Chapter 20: End of fall, winter¡¯s Start


    <hr>


    A soldier held onto his sword.


    The various greenskin¡¯s wielding their axes came for him.


    Injured, like wrought iron.


    This soldier has no name.


    Like many who went to the front lines.


    Most of them merely become soldiers.


    This soldier has no name.


    He has no name.


    All he could think when seeing the pile of orcs plowing the soldiers was to fight.


    Under his helmet, his eyes lit up.


    Strength came into his hands as he parries a strike and slit an Orc¡¯s throat. Blood spurted on his wrought armor as he proceeds to step on his comrade¡¯s corpses.


    The wisp of black smoke coming from the bodies of the dead, the smog from all the burning and the chaos made the whole place this soldier is standing seems hell. Yet, like any soldier like him, they fought without anything other than their swords.


    Afar they could feel a knight¡¯s aura clashing with a high warrior of the demis. The Humans have their knights while the Demihumans have their High Warriors.


    In the battlefield when the two clashes everything burns.


    The soldier crawled when the shockwave from their clashes.


    He went and stood up, only to see an Orc bearing down his axe. He blocked the axe, his bones rattled, he felt weak on his knees but still resisted to bend.


    He tackled with his shoulder.


    He thrust his sword right at the abdomen of the Orc.


    The Greenskin Orc rolled its eyes.


    The soldier pulled his sword out only to see a rock coming down his way.


    The soldier rolled away from the rock.


    He saw three more orcs coming at him.


    Hear me Roar, oh heavens! The soldier thought.


    He bears his sword and slashed it down upon one of the Orc.


    He rolled away from an Orc¡¯s strike.


    He then slashed the knees of the Orc and standing up, he pulled his blade back and uses it to decapitate the Orc in front of him.


    Swoosh, Swoosh, two arrows hit his wrought armor.


    Scream came out of the soldier¡¯s mouth,


    Boom, two clashes of shockwaves made the soldier stumble.


    Oh, the tired soldier stood up, his face sweating with blood, his eyes hazy within a fog of despair. Stand up, the Soldier thought to himself. Bearing his sword once again he scanned for any comrades he could see. Dead, and dead, two soldiers getting ripped apart by a high Orc with a huge two protruding fangs smiled at the Soldier. His eyes narrowed, his wrist tightened as he rushes at the High Orc.


    Shout and hear me roar!


    The Soldier chanted his own mantra of courage.


    The High Orc responded with a bellow.


    Clang, clang, and clang, the backdrop behind the soldier as he rushes made time slow down. Every step made the dirt fly above, the corpses, and the blood he stepped on rippled as he slashes his sword at the High Orc.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.The High Orc gnashes, his smile, unwavering strength bearing down upon the weak human before him. But the human in front of him was a soldier, and as a nameless soldier with nothing to lose, he rolled, and then use another sword to throat it at the High Orc. The High Orc deflected the sword, but that was merely a distraction, the sword of the Soldier stabbed upon the High Orc. The Orc bled, it kneeled and before it can even make a sound, the Soldier gutted it.


    The Soldier gasped for breath, saliva spilling out of his mouth, his grungy face stained with dirt and blood made him look pathetic, yet the Soldier never stopped, he bellowed and went further beyond the hill of corpses. Beyond the hill of corpses, reveals the thousands of greenskin barbarians coming at them with a roar, and thunder of their foot. The Soldier went pale, despair flooded his heart yet a single fire, the torch on his body lit a light.


    The Light inside him was broken but he still works.


    Ah, I could never see those pastures of green, the Soldier thought in despair. May the God of light shield me, oh here I go hordes of green, and may your blood and your skin give me a death in honor of my dead comrades. The Soldier mumbled as he rises up and heads to the despair in front of him.


    Tap, tap, the soldier walk on the slope while occasion feeling the entrails covering his foot. He removes his helmet, and armor, his sword only with him, he made a maddening smile. This smile of a madman facing death, in this time he was the hero of this story, a story of his own before death.


    Another person, saw him standing up. With his wounds lashed upon, death was the only thing he could do. Another one saw another person, the person saw the others, making rows fall, like dominoes falling, and the Soldier leads the wrought iron soldiers to the green horde.


    When can they be brave other than this?


    A man can only be brave as they face death.


    Fear death, they did not; they embraced it with maddened smiles.


    Some fled, like chickens, while those who could not let go of their honor, pride and manliness stared down death with foolish smiles.


    Death you say? They might as well fuck him in the bum.


    The soldier didn¡¯t notice the lads wanting to fuck death in the bum.


    None of them could recognize each other.


    Yet, they are here, fighting for themselves, trying to give their reliefs at the hands or at the ass of death.


    It¡¯s either their abandon braveness or defy death.


    What is the most exciting of them all?


    They ask themselves that and chose without thinking.


    I raise my sword, and fight for myself, The Soldier thought. The others thought the same, and as they thought that, the bellows of fire, the roaring lion of rage came upon their hearts, charge! Brave warriors of wrought iron! May death take them in their charge!


    And so Fall Ends with hundred of soldiers dead on the ground.


    The Wight King of Dread has led the green skins to Victory.


    The First line has been broken.


    Winter has arrive on the continent of old.

 Chapter 21: Winter Blues 1

    Chapter 21: Winter Blues 1


    <hr>


    Winter started harshly. News of the front lines being broken by the Wight King of Dread made for dire news. People became sullen and things got moody. Arden could not think how such things happen so fast. He wondered why the lines fell, and as he watches the people from his class leave. Arden who was sitting in the classroom taps his books with his fingers. His eyes wandered around the four corners of the room. There is a chalkboard, the podium that the instructor uses, a table filled with apparatus and materials.


    There are people dying on the front lines, and I am here sitting within a safe city, Arden thought. He was concerned by the things that are happing on the overworld. The overworld is where villagers and lone towns try to defend themselves from the monster-ridden world. The world is not only comprised of humans and the demihumans. There exist magical creatures that roam the lands. They are called monsters or only as ¡®Dires¡¯ who is a monstrosity in both name and appearance.


    The High Walls of each city of the Altria Kingdom manages to fend off these creatures. They are just wandering around without any motives. Mindless creatures, they can be. But even so, there are magical dire¡¯s that is as intelligent as a human. Beast kin they are called. People who can be sometimes savage monsters or half-beast half-human heathens that have the brute strength of the dire.


    They are mostly put to place by the Emperor of Light, Ruler of the Empire of Light. They are zealous fanatics that push an ¡®only human¡¯ agenda. They have a wanting for humanity to become the only sentient beings to rule the land. They hunt the demi humans as impure and only the elves are they willing to make excuses simply because of their everlasting life.


    The Empire of Light, however, is hated due to this by the Elves. Hence the Elves support the green skins that have recently broken the front lines, leaving thousands dead. The news has spread and it made Arden thinking inside his classroom. The Elvens hate the beastkins and the Orcs no doubt. But even so, they are willing to make use of them to win the war.


    Arden does not care at all for however wins or loses. Arden only cares about those he could see and help. His mind right now wants to go to the front lines and help people. He could not go there at the moment with him still an apprentice of Mesh Academy. This is his last year in this Academy. He would soon say goodbye and somehow find someone that would take him to the battlefields. The front lines are in the middle of the old continent. By boat, it would take forty-five days. By carriage, it would take three months and that is not counting the weather or the obstacles on the way.


    The overworld is ripped with dangers. Travel does not go smoothly and even the best swordsmen or mages fall. It was impressive even for Bell and Syr to arrive from Galzaea without being killed. Arden knew them for great fighters but still, it was great for them to arrive without harm.


    To survive people usually band in caravans or follow escort armies usually lead by knights and their noble Lords. Arden¡¯s main reason for waiting for his apprenticeship to be over in this academy was that so he can be assigned to someone¡¯s noble escort.


    Why would he stay in the City Of Mesh it wasn¡¯t for that?


    He could travel a few miles and go to some towns or villages but doing so would take him days. That is why he chooses to wait it out until someone wants to bring him in a recommendation by the Academy. Unlike Susan who is already going to be taken by the best people with her skills. Arden will be randomly chosen by any noble base on his merits. In terms of being a mage, Arden is heavily lacking. He is quite good at healing and having an imprint from his father made him a good healer, but not superior to Susan who was personally thought by his foster father. His foster father already imprinted it to Arden but never really showed him how to use them. He knows the skill but is unskilled in using it.


    Susan will probably become a successful healing in the Medical Army of healers. Arden and she may be close childhood friends and even akin to brother and sisters but they have their own dreams and aspirations. Susan just won¡¯t follow Arden to his suicidal quests. She was free as a bird, and even though she indeed likes her foster brother, it was only limited to familial love. Arden felt the same and if Susan asks he would follow her if she needs help. Susa is one of the few people that Arden would rush to save.


    But even with that if he was told to choose between a hundred over Susan. He would choose the hundred unknown people rather than her without even thinking about it. Arden isn¡¯t a saint. His convictions and ideals are warped due to it being borrowed.


    Susan knows this that is why even though she could make Arden behave she doesn¡¯t press on it. She chooses to separate rather than deal with Arden. She already tried persuading for years yet his dulled heart won¡¯t even budge. So instead she rather reaches their dreams separately.


    Arden warped views make him a good helper. But he is only a helper. He knows no sense of justice and he only helps because it derives him with joy. Whether they are good or evil, he would extend a hand tragically. Not knowing if they are using him, not knowing if they would try to kill him.


    Arden would help just because he wants to.


    Hence knowing the situation in the front-lines made him sat daydreaming inside the classroom. Snow has already fallen and most practices were dismissed. Arden stayed in this room while constantly tapping his index finger on his book. His eyes gazing emptily, thinking of things he shouldn¡¯t even think at the moment.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    <hr>


    Valera Asmara shot a nasty glance at the paper she was seeing, currently, in her room, she was given the list of possible people that would be under her after ascending. The list has quite the squires and mage apprentices, but to her they mostly disappointing. They were normal foot soldiers and only a few are worth considering. It speaks badly of her as an Asmara but still, she could only grit her teeth in anger.


    The test of mettle had ended with her failure. She wasn¡¯t able to kill a death knight, and even the most hated person she knew manages to kill a death knight unlike her. She is angered by this and knowing the ascension ritual, that Saclea lady, who she despises, would overtake her again in ranking. It has been her constant frustration, losing to the Saclea girl.


    She was proud, birth by great right, her family, the Asmara held high regard and is considered equal to the Saclea in name only. So she wanted to beat the Saclea, but looking at the foul list she has, and comparing it to the news of the Saclea getting most of the best, she could only have veins popped on her forehead.


    In the list lies one magus that everyone in the whole Academy knew. It would have been fine if the man was a great magus and was famous for it. But the man that was recommended to become her follower was the Foolish Magus. A man so lacking in talent, that he might as well become a fighter. She learned of the deeds of the fool and it is to her utter embarrassment that such fool would follow her by the time the ritual ends by the New Year. The fool is known for being helpful, and even though he can be a good servant, Valera only wanted the best of the best. Not a mediocre jack of all trades like him.


    She grits her teeth once more, she grabs the cup of wine near her, drank it with one fell swoop. She turned to the candle burning near her, she took the parcel and let it lit up. Calling for her servant, she told the servant, who immediately appeared before her to clean it up. The servant nodded her head, went out of Valera¡¯s room and left her alone to brood.


    Valera made a bitter smile; she then remembered the haughty faces of her kins that currently serve the king of Altria. Being the youngest, she was expected to be as good as her kins, her cousins, her brothers, and sisters, yet in all despite her efforts was the weakest of them all. Her failure in the test added more shame to her. So how could not she be angry?


    She lived her life expecting praises yet all her hard work has always been shat on. That is why seeing the bleakness of her followers and the fact that she could even kill a death knight increase her strength made her madder. Frustrated, all she could do was drink wine.


    <hr>


    Sena received a paper. In the paper are the people that would be her followers after her ascension. In the paper, her squire Bruno was in. Other than that she had a good list of wonderful followers. Especially the best healer in Academy named Susan.


    She smiled. Getting good followers for her escort band made her happy. Winter has come now. She was unable to wait for the ritual that would change her life. She has already abandoned all of hers to become a knight. Only the name of her house and the image of the firm back of that knight stayed in her. There is a lingering image on her head. This image was that of the tattered cloak man. She has been dreaming about that man¡¯s eyes. But lately, she started to put such image back to her head.


    Soon, I will leave this Academy, and go out to the overworld. I hope my journey would lead me to glory, Sena thought. Her eyes peeked at the snowflakes falling outside her patio doors. Ever since winter has arrived, she has been doing nothing but meditation. She would sometimes practice but only for a bit. Winter was cold this year. And the news of the Front-lines made it even colder than it should be.


    Sena remembered that her father was on the Front-lines, guarding a fort. She was worried for her father but a message was sent through a bone writer. A bone writer is an arm that connects to the other arms. The pair of arms would write a copy of what the other arm would write, making for a fast way to send messages. Of course, parcels coming from other nobles would usually be delivered by dire messenger birds. These birds are composed of crows, ravens, hawks or even a dove birds. Sena wrote in her letter about her worries. Her father, however, told her not to worry and even praised her for her achievements. He was alright in the fort he was guarding. Knowing this Sena could take a breather.


    She has really made her father proud. Most of the letter she got from her relatives were all kinds of praises, praising her deeds in killing a dead knight, and a fending off one of the most dangerous magus in the continent of old.


    A family is a family. The Saclea has grown haughty, prideful, and arrogant over time. But even so, they would never forget family. It could be said that their greatest gifts are their ability to see through people that have fire in their eyes. And when a soldier joins them they are lectured almost brainwashed on bonds. Hence, what makes the Saclea one of the strongest houses is due to them considering a lot when it comes to family, they might face armies of green skin barbarians, but ever there house or a Saclea needs help, they wouldn¡¯t think twice.


    That is why they are strong. The Saclea can be strong with their principles with them. Hence, that is why when a Saclea succeeds, it is worth sending letters.

 Chapter 22: Winter Blues 2

    Chapter 22: Winter Blues 2


    <hr>


    Arden walked on snow. Every step he made creates footprints on the ground. He carried on walking while carrying the book on his hand. He feels the winter¡¯s bite on his neck. If it wasn¡¯t for the fur cloak he is wearing. He would have been shivering. Snowflakes fell on top of his swept back hair. Every flake seems to ruffle his hair. He didn¡¯t mind the snow; he carried on while his eyes wonder at the streets. The streets were filled with people like him wearing coats under the rain of snow. Arden could see some children playing in the snow riddled streets. Their rosy cheeks and their smile reaching up to their ears made for a quite a sight, Arden stood and looked at the children. He then went past them. He took a turn and then arrives at the Inn¡¯s back door.


    Opening the door with his right hand, he moves his body around before entering inside. Walking up the stairs, into his room, he took out his cloak and put his book on the table. The book is a classic, a tale of a simple man that wanted to make a cake egg. A cake egg, a simple cake made purely out of an egg. Made by using ten eggs, putting them in one bowl and somehow baking them enough to make them look like a cake that can be eaten, hence it is the Egg Cake. The Egg Cake book, most people find it is a recipe but it is a strange story of a man that wanted only nothing but Egg Cake.


    Arden found it amusing. He read it with focus gaze on the room. People who saw him read such book would roll their eyes. Arden didn¡¯t really care. He liked the book and its contents. So reading it was worth it. Arden laid his back on the bed. He looked at the dirty window panel and stare at the snowflakes. He could hear the flakes falling from the roof, the wind blowing on the window, and the sound of the people down the bar drinking. He could feel cold, but even so, his trained body made him able to resist it by turning on his heat. He can do this by stimulating his mana. It is the basics of the basics for Magus but using it drains mana.


    Fire doesn¡¯t burn without fuel after all.


    Arden rolled on his bed. He rubbed his cold arms and then stood up. He went out of the door. Took a stride down the kitchen, and greeted the Cher duo. He could not see Susan helping, so he understood that she might be in her room. So he talked to the Cher duo, asking them if they need help. They shook their heads, telling that the kitchen and the bar are for them to work on. Hearing this Arden gave up gracefully, and just took a piece of bread. The Cher duo looked at Arden; they made an exasperated sigh, telling him to go take the trays to the customers. Arden smiled as he took the tray, and started handing beer and crimson ale. He could see mercenaries and sellswords taking their time eating. Mutton, a beer, and some mash potatoes made them quite a big eater. Winter comes with different problems. So a person eating their fill is normal.


    ...


    Arden used the day evening to work on the bar. After work he went and took his cloak. He strolled outside looking around as the snow falls. He turns up in the market. He stared at cigars displayed and the warm coats that are hanged on the stalls.


    The market is filled with various shops. There are a lot of things displayed that would make Arden browse. He completely ignored them though. He finds them rather boring to boot. And with how things are he could only leave and went to an arched bridge. The bride is made of marble and wood. Arden comes here once in a while to stare at the river flowing down.


    The City of Mesh has a river. It connects outside the walls. The canal, however, has been sealed by tough metal grates that would take even a monster to break. And even if there is someone trying to break the grates. They would meet demise at the guards around the walls.


    Arden sat on top of the bridge. He let his leg sway on the air while looking at the walls of the City of Mesh. He half-closed his eyes. He took a whiff of the cold air. He then listened to the whistling of the cold wind. His eyes blankly stared at the walls.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    It took Arden for quite a while to let go of his daydreaming.


    The night was quite deep already. Seeing this, he walked away from the bridge and went to the market first. He bought three hot kebabs and eats them while walking. Upon arriving in the back-door of the Inn, he saw Susan resting on the stairs, with her hands on her cheeks. Seeing her, Arden went up to her, offered some of the kebabs on his hand. Susan took one, Arden then sat beside her.


    Susan just ate. She didn¡¯t talk nor listen to Arden. She was quite dazed looking at the snowflakes. He didn¡¯t feel like talking either so he just sat wordlessly with his foster sister. The snow falling in front of them, they just ate their food silently. Lonely streets and silent mouths, the two that lives on the Cher¡¯ Inn spent some time together in silence.


    Even after finishing their meal. The oddly lonely Susan rested her head on Arden¡¯s shoulders. Questions popped into Arden¡¯s head. But he shrugged his shoulders and just let Susan do what she wants. He doesn¡¯t really know why she was acting this way and usually when he tries to force her to talk, it would end with her being mad at him. So knowing that Arden can only take silence.


    Susan heard her instructors about the noble she would be following. This made her quite sad, in a realization that her days in the City of Mesh would be gone and over. She has live in this city for years, yet soon she will leave it. To explore the overworld with a noble who will become an anointed knight by the end of winter, at the start of the New Year. She became sad, the fact that leaving her parents, and then parting with her foster brother and best friend made her sadder.


    So when she saw Arden casually eating those kebabs. She could not say anything, she just took what she offered, and ate it along with him under the snowy night. After leaning on his shoulders, she then went to her room. Her room was filled with things, materials, and books. Most of them are notes that represent her ability. There are also letters, praises from the instructors. She got a letter with a wax seal on it, and there was, even more, opportunities for her left only for her take. Yet she went on a dangerous path, to go the Medic Army of Healers and become a head nurse. To do that she would need to experience real battle along with a knight. She got appointed to a great one, the only scorer who managed to kill a death knight. She learned of this information after her instructors told her so. Of course, they already told her that she needs to keep it silent.


    The test of mettle was not for everyone to know after all.


    But besides that, all of this could not ease her loneliness, and she could only put her cheeks on the table, feeling the coldness of it. A lamp hangs on to the walls, yet it could barely emit heat. She studied in this room for years, all of those days, and nights studying made quite a memory. And with winter¡¯s end sooner or later, she will leave it all behind, in order to see if her studies could do well in the overworld where things go to hell quickly.


    Susan doesn¡¯t know what to do. She asks herself why she was feeling this. But in the end, she could not find anything at all. It took her silence, and quite a consideration to think what was wrong with her. She is near her dreams, yet there was fear lingering inside her.


    She could not help but waver.


    She wanted to think it over, but then she remembered a promise, that promise somehow gave her a bit of fire on her heart. She took a breath, and then lowered her shoulders to calm herself.


    That¡¯s right. There was no need to go crazy over it. She only needs to do what she does a usual. Surely there can be nothing that could go wrong. With how things are, and a good candidate that will lead her, then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.


    Susan thought it like that.


    Doing so made her feel calm.

 Chapter 23: Winter Blues 3

    Chapter 23: Winter Blues 3


    <hr>


    Early in morning, snow was falling. Arden wore his cloak and coat ready to go the academy. He carried nothing but his pouches located behind his waist. Snow was falling hard, so he hid his head from the snow. While walking he noticed that people were still working. He passed through streets and arrives at the Academy where the usually practicing students are busy carrying their materials for the tests.


    During winter when the temperature is freezing, students of the Mesh Academy are tested on what they have learned for the year. Arden has spent years in this Academy but overall every winter he manages to pass his exams. This winter is his last so he was more careful, not daring to fail. He entered the interior of the Academy. Great decorated walls filled with silver d¨¦cor and furniture. Paintings and sometimes armor are displayed in the glorious halls of the Academy.


    Normally plebeians like him wouldn¡¯t be allowed to step on these halls. But with how he is a magus apprentice he could be allowed to step in the glorious halls. Arden thought that at first, he got a bit scorn as a commoner. Like the others, commoners were badly treated until they prove their worth to the nobles who might recruit them. Arden didn¡¯t prove any of his worth. Among the students, he was the weirdest and the eccentric for his foolishness. Many student circles have pushed him away not daring to make acquaintance with him.


    He was all alone in this Academy. It didn¡¯t bother Arden and no matter what they do he would help them. This made him what he is known for in the Academy. But lately, his actions when dealing with those four nobles, made people see him in a different light. ¡®If he was good at it then why is trying to become a magus?¡¯ such questions popped into the heads of the people. Arden got asked by his instructors how he should change into a magic warrior instead. Arden refused simply because he rather worked as a Magus. Magic Warriors are nothing but glorified guards to him.


    Arden went to his classroom. He saw his unfriendly classmates. They didn¡¯t even bother to speak to Arden or greet him. They merely took their usual glance and left him alone. Arden sat on his usual chair. He then put his hands on the long desk that is shared by everyone and then waited for the instructor to arrive. It took about thirty minutes before the instructor arrived. They were given another set of exams. Arden read through it and find out it was the usual things that the instructor wrote on the chalkboard.


    Arden scoured the paper and started writing his answers using a pen. It is a wooden pen that uses horse tail hair as a brush. He had this for years and since using an ink and quill feather was prohibited. It is messy and they do not need it for such trifling thing. Nobles use the ink and quill since it was more elegant. But even so, they are forced to abide by the rules of the Academy.


    Arden wrote his answers on the paper. It was fairly easy to do so. He had learned most of them so answering them was no problem at all.


    ...


    Arden finished his test. He went to the instructor and gives his answers. The instructor saw his test paper. Scouring it for a bit, he raises a brow, turned to Arden with a strange glance. He told Arden how weird he was. Lacking in talent as a magus yet great in comprehending the magic system, it was strange. Arden could only wearily smile as he lets himself out of the room.


    He was no genius. In fact, the reason why he is able to be great in understanding the magic system is due to the imprint given to him by his foster father. If it wasn¡¯t for the imprint then he would have a hard time finishing his exams. Done with his exams he can only go to the library to take a read. In the library, he read a book about an arrogant knight who went on a journey with her noble escorts. The noble and her escorts were surrounded by a dire beast. Many of her escorts died and only one, who she hated the most stayed with her. The noble was quite strong yet her lance broke into pieces. Leaving her empty handed. Then she found out that her last escort died. Alone the noble use most of her magic just to escape.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    After reading the book he put it back to where it was and went roaming around the campus. While roaming he heard a lot of people and saw a lot of people wanting for help. These people saw Arden and made use of him. Even though they do not give Arden thanks. They slightly respect him and even tells him to stop being so foolish. Arden hears that phrase a lot. ¡°Stop being foolish¡± a phrase that most people he would help told him.


    They say that out of kindness. Most of the ones that tell Arden that actually worry for the foolish yet kind Magus. They know that they don¡¯t thank him a lot but still, his false kindness makes it enough for them to advise him. Arden, of course, listens to them but it never affects his dulled heart. His purpose was set in stone. It would take a lot for him to be moved. And knowing these most people has given up on him.


    So after helping around on the campus, he went back home. Striding through the same streets, as usual, Arden stride until he reached the Inn. He went to the Cher Duo and asked if he can help. The bar was busy so they allowed Arden to help around. Carrying trays of food and beer, Arden did his job without uttering a single complaint.


    <hr>


    Valera walked shamefully around the Campus. She saw their snide remarks, their scornful glances. The news of her escorts has been somehow released to the other nobles. Because of this, she hit low and mostly, her reputation was that of a pitiful noble who could not even kill a death knight. She grits her teeth as she stretches her legs across the halls, her velvet cloak fluttering behind her.


    She walked away from the Academy with heavy steps. While walking she saw a glimpse of the foolish magus leisurely ambling out like her. Seeing such Magus, she thought that the fool must not have answered greatly in their exams. This made her mad, she was about to approached the foolish magus and berate him but stopped when she saw the other nobles coming out of the Academy. Valera didn¡¯t want to get mocked more than she was already so she left with veins popping on her head.


    She went back to the noble district and spent the afternoon gnarling her teeth in embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t live with the shame, almost as if she was being cursed. This made her angry, and before long her mind became rather twisted. I might as well rant on my escorts, Valera thought. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t do that when the times comes. Her servant quietly stood near her serving her drinks. She never saw her mistress become this angry. She could understand how hateful it was to lose and be berated by her own relatives.


    She wished she could something for her. But with how she was a mere servant that would follow her. The best thing she could do was keep silence.


    ¡°Gisela bring me more wine.¡±


    ¡°I understand milady.¡±


    Gisela said while taking a bottle of wine and pouring it into her mistress¡¯s glass. Valera sipped on the glass, the wine flowing down her throat. She was wearing a velvet dress; it was a casual wear that she usually wears. It was risqu¨¦; it shows her cleavage and her bare shoulders. Since this was her room the lady was quite letting her guard down.


    Valera¡¯s family wore velvet colors. They pride themselves as great spear knights that could cast do well in hand-to-hand combat while at the same dominate in magic. So her failing in the ritual of mettle was a huge blow for the overconfident Valera. It was like she eats her haughty words and even though the others failed. They at least didn¡¯t fall as hard as her.


    She became a butt-monkey of all things. She hates it. She rather battle it out with two death knights rather than listen to them. That is why even though the ritual of ascension was coming. She still was not happy simply because of the test of mettle went on.


    How could she be proud in failure?


    Valera doesn¡¯t accept that. Hence in this room of hers, she began to complain endlessly. Drinking wine, and letting her soul waiver. Her mind, her mana becoming brittle, her foundations weakened. The lady of House Asmara hasn¡¯t noticed it yet.

 Chapter 24: Winter Blues 4

    Chapter 24: Winter Blues 4


    <hr>


    Middle of winter, things have gotten rather snowy. The world outside was colored in white. The people were like bears as they roam around sauntering to their homes. Torches were burning as the guards carry them. Arden was pulling a cart that an old man and woman were trying to pull. Their driver bailed out on them when he was paid. Leaving the two old couple to pull their carts loaded with pottery with meat inside preserved for the winter. The old man was a butcher while the lady was obviously a simple housewife that caters for their livestock. Arden found them while he was doing his normal thing. The old couple was quite alert first seeing the lean, wolfish appearance, with auburn hair swept back and dead golden eyes of Arden. They have already been fooled by some sneaky driver; they do not dare to be fooled twice.


    Only until Arden persisted to help that the two old couple accepted. At first, they were wary that the young lad would suddenly rush with their carts but be seeing Arden nonchalantly pulled the carts without any complaints. The wary old couple decided to calm down and believe in the young man. It took minutes for Arden to pull the carts from near the gates to the market. After pulling the carts, and even letting the cargo down all by himself with a blank face. The two old couple who asked for help felt bad. He has been doing the work. So when Arden was done, the two old couple offered him food as thanks.


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Arden said. The two old couple held their hands near their mouth. They looked at each other and started convincing Arden to please accept their offer. They would be guilty if they don¡¯t repay him. Arden was quite lost since he didn¡¯t really need any reward. He only wanted to help and somehow the two people wanted to give him food. He refused their offer again. The two old couple felt like they want to point their fingers at Arden for not accepting. Arden wanted to go but for the last time, the old couple asked him for the reward again. Arden stop, he rubs the back of his head and then looked at the sky. He then turned to the old couple who was clearly eager to get inside their house. They seem to be new to this city. And Arden can recognize that their newly bought house and some of the things he carried down were luggage. They were freezing and they look really tired. Seeing this Arden felt the worst kind of emotion he could ever feel. Guilt makes Arden really shaken. So hesitatingly he accepted the offer of the two old couple, who was clearly relieved to hear him accept.


    ¡°Come inside the house. You will be our first guest.¡±


    The old lady opened the door to their new house. The old man entered and Arden followed. Inside the house, Arden saw an empty house not decorated yet. The old lady looked at the house with concern expression. The house only had a table and even though they wanted to serve the young man who helped them. How could they do that with their luggage still outside?


    ¡°Do you guys need help?¡±


    Hearing Arden, the two old couple can only blush in shame. They nod their heads and without even complaining Arden helped the old man carry the luggage inside, unloading their kitchen wares to the house. It took about another hour until the furniture was set inside.


    ...


    After setting the luggage Arden finally got invited to a warm cup of tea and a few long pieces of bread. Along with some butter, Arden and the old two couple sat eating inside the house. While eating, the old two couple told how grateful they are to Arden and some things about the outside.


    ¡°So you came from the outside?¡±


    ¡°Never been there young man?¡±


    ¡°No, but I may be leaving in spring.¡±


    ¡°I see that¡¯s too bad. It is hell out there son.¡±


    Arden asked a question while the old man replied with a rather brooding expression on his face. Arden heard tales of the outside but every time they are brought up people¡¯s faces would go sour. Arden did not understand it and most people would just say its hell.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°They always tell me it''s hell out there.¡± Arden said, ¡°What¡¯s make it hellish?¡±


    ¡°Where do I start?¡± The old man started thinking, ¡°From the harsh environment, from the bandits, from the dire creatures or the Orc bands that have been lately roaming around?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kinda a lot.¡±


    ¡°It sure is.¡±


    The old woman sipped on her cup of tea, her eyes grow cloudy as if she was remembering terrible memories from the road they took.


    ¡°During the road, we lost four people. Those people were like us that were trying to reach this city. Mesh City is heavily protected, and with the Emperor of Light blessing it, not many fools try to go here and cause trouble. So people like us, who gambled to journey here, are quite lucky.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± the old man had the same cloudy expression as he said, ¡°The road was not easy, even the knight noble that was guarding us could barely lessen the casualties. Out of the original thousand travelers, only four hundred fifty people manage to stay alive. Orcs, monsters, bandits, and dire beasts made the trip blood, no, it was quite a miracle that only that us two old folks like us manage to survive. I say that the God of Light took mercy on us in our final years.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Arden understood that the two were taken back by the journey. He could see the heavy and weary faces of theirs, clearly showing despair, just by remembering the road they took. Arden heard stories how the world out there is not kind. His foster father taught him to expect worse, the Cher Duo said he needs to grit his teeth, and much more told him to be wary.


    Now meeting these two old folks made him even more, not afraid, but eager to out there to help, after all, that place seems like it will Arden purpose.


    ...


    Arden left the house. The two old couple were grateful to Arden and even told him to visit if he can. Arden didn¡¯t say anything and just left waving his hand. While walking along the streets his demeanor turned absolutely cold as the snow that falls around him.


    He thought of the outside world. There are many dangers and sooner or later he would leave along with a noble. No matter what noble he will leave with, there will be danger, and this danger will allow him to help people. He will be allowed to do what he wanted. And no one would tell him otherwise the moment they are outside. Noble escorts are merely are just bands that travel together, most of the time some splits away from that band, while the others stick around the noble, trying to be recruited, enlisted to the noble that they are with. Being in a noble family¡¯s army would ensure survival. Arden understands this clearly, he was not a fool, and splitting away from a noble would mean his demise.


    He needs to stick around the noble. He might be a fanatic that wants nothing to help. But it can¡¯t mean that he shouldn¡¯t help himself. His life is precious and it is borrowed. Arden cares for his life merely because he was saved in that fire. He might be self-destructive, idiotically rash, and helpful despite the danger. But even so, he knows that he could not just throw his life that is only meant to protect. He will live out of the desire to help. That is why even though there are parts of his mind that tell him to split away the moment he gets out of the City. His guilty soul chains that thought makes him realize that he needs to survive.


    ¡°I need to survive,¡± Arden thought, ¡°This borrowed life of mine is not mine to decide, as long as I live I need to help.¡±


    He needs to stay alive. Only when he is alive that he could help. This was an absolute rule to him. His face went blank and his eyes wide open as he thinks this.


    Arden stopped walking. He looked at the Academy and then thought. The ritual of crest will take place tomorrow. The ritual will be what they will personally say as a chant to activate their magic crest. Most of the students that will be graduating will be given time to make their own activation chant, a unique chant that solely belongs to them. Arden has a magic crest, but even so, he will still need his own mantra.


    So Arden thought that he better goes and prepare himself. So he turned around, went to the direction where the Inn is.

 Chapter 25: Deprecating Mantra

    Chapter 25: Deprecating Mantra


    <hr>


    It was a round chamber, in the middle there was a giant magical circle containing runes, sigils, and symbols. On the walls, there are glowing lamps shining in blue. On top of the lamps were rotating sigils. The brick walls had a slight gray glow. Arden stood facing the circle podium in the middle of the chamber. Behind his back was the door leading outside the chamber.


    Two men wearing hooded robes stands near him. One has a black robe while the other wore white. The eyes of the two could not be seen. They clasp their hands together near their stomach as if making a prayer. Around the circle lie runes emitting light. They gave a teal color as they dance around inside the circular chamber.


    He stood there in wait. Arden¡¯s turn would be soon after the rough haired magus who went first finishes. Currently, he was meditating on his mantra. Arden could not hear the voice of the Magus. Being near the door along with the robed men was the cause. But even so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear with the barrier protecting the rough haired magus.


    Arden sees the mana coating the magus. It shines. It flickers. There was a beauty to it that Arden could appreciate. The dots of light around the Magus made for quite a show. The ritual takes long to complete. Arden has been waiting for an entire hour just for the magus to finish. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do the ritual. Not to mention the two hooded men near him would punish him if he does something. Arden had a blank face. His mouth was frowning and his eyes were looking a thousand yards away.


    He could only hear the murmur of the people behind his back. There were others like him that was allowed to take part in the ritual. This ritual was a gift to them. A gift for the glorious Mesh-taught Magus¡¯s of the Academy. A magus can cast magic; anyone can cast magic as long as they harness the power of the world. But the difference between a self-taught magus and an Academy-taught Magus is huge.


    Unlike a self-taught magus, the magus could never have that much control in their magic. They would recite long chants but will not ever truly own their magic. While an Academy-taught Magus can be allowed to wield his magic as his own using his magus mantra. A magus-mantra differentiates. It is a mantra that allows those were taught to truly own their magic. They can still chant but their magic will have their origin on it. If one has the origin of fire then they will have more powerful fire-based spells.


    Basically, the ritual chamber that Arden is being led to allows him to have his mantra, which would then allow him to put his origin into his magic. Normal self-taught magicians could not afford to have such chambers that are directly connected to the pore of the world. The pore of the world is a spot where mana gathers. Gaia, the world as they call it, is just like a human body.


    The soil is flesh. The core of the world is the heart. The roots are the veins where blood flows. The organ then acts as a pore where the sweat of the world flows out. This chamber is where a ¡®pore¡¯ can found. It reeks of the sweat of the world where energy is released. The chamber is a tool that acts as a ¡®needle¡¯ that sucks the blood of the world instead of the sweat.


    Hence why the Magus here can have their origin merged with their magic. For this ritual not only allows them to be with the world. It also allows them to be contracted by Gaia, where they would have Gaia¡¯s embrace. An embrace that would make a Magus have their origins returned.


    Self-taught Magicians could never have their origins merged without possessing such chamber where the blood of the world flows. They could, however, risk their life and go into one of the pores and wait there until they can do the ritual that would allow them to have their origins mixed with them.


    Mesh City is located in one of the biggest pores of the world. Hence a Magic Academy can be found in this spot and this chamber can be built to extract the blood of the world. This Academy is rather lucky to have a pore chamber. Due to this that many Magus can have their origins mixed.


    The old way is to venture out of the world and find pores. But now, they just need to line up in the chamber and have the ritual done in less than two hours. If they were to find a pore outside the overworld then they would have to wait a day to have their origins mixed while at the same time. Have someone defend them long enough to complete the ritual. Not only humans are allowed on the pores after all. Magical beasts feed on the pores to supply their mana. In fact, like the humans, they are contracted by Gaia.


    To Gaia everyone is equal. Whether human, demihuman, monster, beast or colored skins or even abominations, Gaia will embrace them.


    Gaia is said to be the loving mother of everyone. Most of the believers of the God of Light believe in the Light. But even with that, they believe in the world who is Gaia as the mother. While the God of Light as the father. And the beings living in the world is Gaia¡¯s children.


    So how can the loving mother ever hate her children?


    Hence everyone can interact with the pore as Gaia¡¯s children. Interacting with the pore allows Gaia to embrace her children, allowing them to be whole again by having their origins mixed.


    But even though Gaia treats everyone equal. It doesn¡¯t mean that everyone can act the same. The difference between the children of Gaia is a lot. They cannot understand each other unless they are the same.


    ...


    It was finally Arden¡¯s turn.


    He stood in the middle of the chamber.


    At first, he felt nothing. But suddenly a waterfall of mana barraged inside him. It was overwhelming that he felt like was being drowned. Arden struggled to control the gushing of mana. He tried to take control but only felt his mana veins being cleansed by the pure mana being poured inside him. Arden looks like he was going to lose his mind. But suddenly a gentle embrace. Arden then opened his eyes only to see blue veins surrounding his body. The blue veins felt comforting to him.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    It allowed Arden to stabilize himself. Allowing him to calm his mana down and let it flow like a calm river on every part of his body. Doing this allowed him to carefully look at where he was. To the others, he looked like he was just standing in the middle of the chamber. But to Arden, he felt like was in a world of endless blue. He could see roots colored blue around. He was floating. And while floating he could see nothing but the veins and the roots of the blue-like world he is in.


    He noticed the blue sphere located above. Seeing this, his eyes widen, the blue sphere released energy veins that soon wrapped around Arden. This blue veins slowly dig into his veins and mana veins. Arden did not feel pain as the veins merged inside him. Instead, he felt euphoric as if he was lying on the softest thing in the world. He felt happy and comfortable.


    Then he heard a booming voice.


    Hearing this unintelligible voice he could not understand. Arden remembered the words of the two hooded men. He needs to think about what his origin is. What he liked the most and everything that he desires. Arden felt wary since he lost his memory on that day.


    He thought about what he was before that day. He thought of the memories of the garden. He saw the beautiful blonde girl wearing a white dress. It was a great memory he recently made. It reminded him of the desire that he had before ¡®dying¡¯ on the fire.


    Arden opened his eyes after pondering about what he liked and desired the most.


    Then a second booming voice thundered on his head.


    This voice, according to the two robed men was what his flaws are. Being unable to accept his flaws, would mean that they truly not what they are. Thus Arden thought of his flaws. The flaws that made him what he is now. Thinking about the flaws he had. Arden smiled. He knows himself better than everyone.


    People call Arden a fool. But Arden, knew that he is doing is foolish. He knew that helping without asking for anything is foolish. He knows it is all foolish but because of that day that he inherited it all without thinking. He inherited a purpose in life to keep himself alive.


    Arden then opened his eyes once again knowing what his true flaws are.


    Knowing all of this, he prayed in self-deprecation:


    ¡°This body of mine that wished for a wander, it burnt, died, forged, tempered and turned into dulled steel. It knows its flaws, empty, hollowed, and unable to feel joy, only through one¡¯s smile, only through one¡¯s joy that this dulled steel could turn sharp, it knowing beyond that, it can feel nothing but that. Borrowed, molded, this body is a counterfeit.¡±


    He prayed, as the blue veins on his body then slowly turned red. Arden then slowly condensed all of his flaws, turning it into his own mantra:


    ¡°This body is made of dulled wrought steel. Hollowed in the inside, yet burning on the outside, counterfeited, this body light only for those who roars in cry!¡±


    A boom happened.


    Arden then felt the red veins coating his body merging with! Violent streaks of energy, it slowly buried, and merge with Arden.


    The two men who saw him struggling raise their brows. They thought that something must have gone wrong and was prepared to help only for the barrier to break, leaving Arden standing on his feet. They saw the red veins on Arden, it spread like lines all over his body.


    The two robed men asked.


    ¡°What is origin young man?¡±


    ¡°Hollow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My origin is Hollow.¡±


    The two robed men look at Arden perplexed. They have never heard such origin and even though most of the origins they saw so far are natural elements like fire, water, ice, or lightning. It was the first time at least for a while that someone has an origin that is ¡®hollow¡¯.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The two can only say that.


    ¡°You may leave now Magus of ¡®Hollow¡¯ origin.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Meister¡¯s.¡±


    Arden bowed his head and exited the chamber. He then went out of the Academy where the snow is falling. Standing as snow falls on top his head. Arden looked at his palm. He could see the magic crest of his and that of his foster father. His foster father had a bone-like cross for a crest. Arden could see his own crest. It is a transparent bone shield with a cross-like sword in the middle.


    The cross-like sword was rather wrought. The bone shield was rather hollowed and transparent as if it was empty. He gazes into his palm with cloudy eyes.


    ¡°A body that is made of dulled wrought steel, Hollowed in the inside, yet burning on the outside...huh.¡±


    He murmurs to himself. His gaze obscenely looked at his palm. He then clenches his fist tightly. Arden then turned to the horizon as he casually chants:


    ¡°This body is made of dulled wrought steel.¡±


    He felt the magic crest on his palm burn.


    ¡°Hollowed in the inside, yet burning on the outside.¡±


    Then suddenly an iron egg that has a circular tail appeared on Arden¡¯s palm. Looking at this football-sized iron egg, Arden thought the word of his foster father. That once the magic crest of his foster father mixes with his own, he would construct this iron egg.


    To Arden¡¯s foster father, this egg was called as a ¡®peacemaker¡¯. And once Arden sees this egg, he would then take a vow. An oath, that unless necessary, Arden shall never use it. The iron egg, after all, is the cause why the world that his foster father knew, utter in an age of peace.


    Arden vowed to this iron egg.


    After vowing his dispersed the iron egg as mana.


    With that done, he then went back to the Inn to rest.

 Chapter 26: Winter Blues 5

    Chapter 26: Winter Blues 5


    <hr>


    Arden rested in the Inn for days. The class was done, his tests were done and aside from the things that the Academy wants. There was nothing to do so he spent time in leisure or helping around the town. It is already the middle of the week. The winter has become harsher than ever.


    He was quite bored staying at the Inn. So he went to the place where he wanted to once everything was cleared out. That place is the slums. He planned to visit it to pay respects to the dead but with how it was being demolished. He had no choice but to wait it out. It took only a few weeks until the slums were cleared out. Right now it was an empty lot that a few traces of ruin.


    The snow covered the whole slums in white. Ruins from the old shacks were stacked together. Some were burn whole some were left untouched. Along the slums, there are crosses stab on the ground. They were graves meant for the people of the slums that have died. Despite being killed in cold blood. The ¡®killers¡¯ made a grave for them in respect to the God of Light.


    He stood in the middle of the slums. He made his way into the place where the poor Homunculi got killed by him. Standing, with cloudy eyes, he kneeled on one knee, clasped his hands in a prayer. He looks like he was in a trance as he prays.


    I am sorry for not being able to save you, Arden thought to himself. Melina was his first failure and his first kill. It was quite ironic that his first of saving someone ended with him killing the person he intended to save. His heart feels guilt every time he thinks about what he could have done differently.


    Snow fell on top his head. The wind brushed his hair making it flutter all over. He could smell the chilly wind. The blistering cold freezes his lips. The winter winds were quite harsh. It permeates his skin almost to the point of penetrating his pores.


    A prayer ran down in his head. It was a sweet guilt-ridden prayer. He prayed that her soul will have rest. He meant it so much. He opened his eyes, standing up he looked at the rest of the graves. He then turned to the spot where the instructors died. He made a prayer for them too. He didn¡¯t think badly of them. Mainly they were just there in the bad time. There was no grudge on him.


    His eyes turned to the sky. His face made a sad expression. Snow fell on his forehead, then to his brows. Facing forward, the snow on his forehead dropped. There was still snow on his head. He didn¡¯t bother about it as he takes a good look at the graveyard once again.


    The slums graveyard made a rather harsh impact on him. A failure is a failure. He will never be able to atone for what he has done here.


    Even he could understand that some of the things that happened here were partly because of his fault.


    ...


    The streets of Mesh were covered in knee-deep snow. Most of the people were like bears. They wore thick fur coats that allowed them to resist the cold. Arden walked in the snow. He was sauntering slowly due to the snow like the others near him.


    He traveled on until he arrives in an alehouse. Inside the alehouse, there were people biting on round loaves of bread. In the table, there were wooden trays. A waitress wearing a skirt walked with ale and bread in her hand. She walked sultrily while winking at the red-faced adventures.


    She noticed Arden. She gestured for him to enter which Arden complied. The alehouse has a fireside that keeps people warm. Most of the spots near the fireplace were taken so he sat near the window. The sultry waitress approached him. Her red lips opened.


    ¡°What do you want Ard?¡±


    They call him Ard in this place. He has been here in this city since age ten and naturally, he has come here before. The lady that was rather sultry is named Sazhia. She was a rather flirty woman.


    ¡°Just some ale and bread Sazhia.¡±


    ¡°Okay, same as usual.¡±


    He orders the same thing. He was rather frugal and he cooked his own food so there was no need for him to eat much. He has also a great diet. And his well-trained body can consume little but gain a lot of energy. Arden waited for the food to arrive. Two minutes at best the food arrived. Sazhia went and put the tray down. Arden started eating.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°So are you leaving soon?¡±


    Sazhia didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she sat in the chair. Arden stopped himself from biting the bread. He looked up in thought and replied.


    ¡°Yeah, at best I will be leaving at springs end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. We won¡¯t have any fool to make use off.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    ¡°No, no, actually it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be missed.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I actually would miss you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that tone?¡±


    She raised her brows.


    ¡°Nothing really...can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll say you will Miss me.¡±


    ¡°Am I that harsh to you?¡±


    Arden thought of the days that Sazhia would drive him out of the alehouse for helping out too much. It was a long time ago when Arden helped forcefully in the alehouse. From cooking to serving food without being paid made the owner quite lazy. Due to this Sazhia went to find a way to keep him from working.


    ¡°I know you have great intentions when driving out?¡±


    ¡°It was more like I cannot stand the idea of someone working for free. Really, you are going out there to the overworld and you still have that mindset. I worry about your safety.¡±


    She leaned her shoulder on the table while cheeks. She was quite concerned about the fool that is Arden.


    ¡®I will be fine. And even if I die just pray for me.¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Sazhia poised herself up. She heard a customer asking for more food. She then turned to Arden.


    ¡°I got to work.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She left the table to serve the customer. Arden was left alone at the table eating bread and drinking ale. He spent some time in the place until the snow was getting lesser. Only until the snow stopped that he pushed himself up away from the table, paid for his food, and left the alehouse.


    ...


    He ambled along the streets of Mesh once again. The snow is still knee-deep. The light above was getting lesser. It took time for him to reach the Inn. Arden went past the back door. His footwear scraped the floor making noise. He saw the Cher duo bringing a box of ale to the bar. He approached them asking if they need help only for them to refuse. Dejected, Arden left to his room where he sat staring in the window outside.


    His eyes reflected the snowflakes falling. His hands were on his cheeks as he makes a rather nonchalant-blank expression as he stares. He got bored staring at the window he laid on his bed. Squirming like a worm, he closes his eyes in wonder to the next few days.


    Soon he will leave this Inn and City. Inside the city, he had a good life from what he expected. He had a family that loved him. But even so, he felt like there was something missing. Until he leaves this safe space his principles will not be achieved.


    It may be borrowed and inherited but he will make use of it. For without it, he will feel empty. That is why a few days from now he will able to act upon his ideals. He looked into his palm where his magic crest is. He then muttered something. It was just a simple mutter and nothing important.


    The silence was making him unable to sleep; excitement came upon him as if he was eager to be free from the city.


    Arden could hear the noise of the wind outside.


    It was the only thing that made him feel awake on this cold evening. The room of his was dark. His eyes were like the lighting of the room. Bottomless hollowed pit it is.


    The dulled Arden could only stare at the ceiling.


    He is like this all the time.


    When he is not doing anything he becomes rather listless.


    No purpose.


    No enjoyment.


    No fun.


    Like a hand puppet, he was rather halted.


    He doesn¡¯t find anything great. He can only stare at the ceiling hoping to fall asleep, it was the only thing he could when not doing anything. Wait, and wait until his eyes felt heavy and his consciousness goes away.


    An empty person, Arden is.


    Without any purpose, he can only act like this.


    That is why the coming days will fuel this puppet-like Arden.

 Chapter 27: The Worried Sister

    Chapter 27: The Worried Sister


    <hr>


    Susan had many friends in the Campus. Unlike her foster brother, Arden, she was someone who had many admirers. From the common healers to the rather rude nobles that surprisingly took a liking to her. They were kind to Susan due to her talents. Susan fit as a ¡®minor¡¯ noble due to her last name¡ªCher¡ªdaughter of the Cher duo who once fought in the great war in the middle-continent of old.


    Her parents were well-respected people that have earned the right to call themselves ¡®Cher¡¯. Due to that her standing at the school was at best neutral. So it didn¡¯t stop nobles from liking her. They like her attitude and outlook in life. And the commoners who saw her talent in the medical arts made her their idol. Due to this, she is guaranteed with a high-position in the Medical Army of Healers. She also has a Bank of Brewrael insignia, which makes her untouchable.


    Susan was smart about her goings. Unlike the reckless Arden, her foster brother, she put a lot of work to get connections. She showed her talent and dedication to the instructors who found her work ¡®noble¡¯ enough. Her being a ¡®Cher¡¯ also made up for standing, without the last name she might have worked harder than she has to. It is a blessing that she is a ¡®Cher¡¯. That is why she could reach such heights.


    Currently, Susan contemplates on her future. She was assigned to Sena Saclea, a noble daughter of the House Saclea, a mighty house that has guarded the Kingdom of Altria ever since the Southern Continent of Old was still young. Being assigned to Saclea makes her future already bright. Not to mention that the Noble House daughter, Sena Saclea herself, has agreed to let Susan be her attendant until the call of the Medical Army of healers reaches Susan¡¯s ears. Susan is obviously pleased with her results. She didn¡¯t work hard for years just to get some lesser noble. That is why she thinks that she got it good.


    The best Knight the Academy has produced in years, which is the title of Sena Saclea in the Campus. Susan thinks that with her leading then there should be no problem about the incoming journey out in the overworld. The overworld is a harsh place. Monsters, Carnivores, predators, bandits, magical beasts, dire animals, Orc Hordes, elementals, fill the place. Even a strong knight could be overwhelmed if the knight travels alone, in likelihood the knight will due to thousand cuts or being surrounded by parties of villains.


    Sena Saclea is an outstanding Knight. Her band of escorts is also outstanding. All of them are top tier. So how could Susan ever complain about it? In fact, the most problematic thing she was worried about the most was her foster brother. Reckless, stupid, foolish, na?ve, innocent, is what her foster brother is. She has lived half of her life watching her stupid foster brother. Despite the dulled emotion-like demeanor he had. Arden was quite weak. He is tough outside, but his heart is brittle as glass.


    There are only a few days until his foster brother will leave the Academy. So Susan has been kind of worried. She knew that she could not stop him from leaving. That is why she could only worry. Her foster brother is a rather stubborn person. He won¡¯t quit when someone asks for his help and certainly he will never refuse to give up until the person who asked for his help is satisfied. He is a person that will certainly find himself in a lot of trouble.


    A family is family. She has grown to love her foster brother as a sister. Hence, right now she thought of many ways to make their parting rather memorable. Arden has no taste in anything. He doesn¡¯t enjoy any kind of fun things. He is a very dull person that thinks nothing but saving. Heck, Susan has never seen him smile truly. Most of the time his smile is hollow, there was no joy in it. Susan finds that disturbing. But that is just the way Arden is, he can never be happy until he saves someone and indulges in their smile. If people are addicted to smoking, drinking or taking in drugs, Arden gets his joy in helping people. To Susan, it is a very warped kind of joy.


    Once upon a time, Arden helped a drunken man. She saw that the drunken man was very violent. She wanted to tell Arden to back away but Arden didn¡¯t listen because the man cried help. When the man cried help, Arden was dead-set on helping the man. The man was obviously crying help out of his drunkenness. But Arden interpreted that as him wanting help. So help the man only for the man to refuse. Arden was very persistent. He didn¡¯t let the man go until he had enough. The man got angry at him and he hit Arden with his bottle. Arden got injured but his eyes didn¡¯t even move. His lit up eyes that were normally a vacant hollow pit had a fire. The man got spooked by how he kept his face while he bleeds on his head. The man was only a drunkard. He never wanted to murder someone so he just let Arden helped him. Arden then took the man back to his house, making the man smile wearily.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    It was at that time that Susan saw Arden smile truly. Seeing the man smile in thanks¡ªeven though it is a weary kind of smile made Arden happy, intoxicated with the joy of being able to help. Seeing this made Susan spooked. It was a very weird, eccentric kind of joy that she could not comprehend.


    Why does he smile like that when he helps people?


    Susan has thought about it for years and asked Arden about it. But his reply was simply ¡®I love helping people¡¯, A very bland answer that made Susan worried, so how can Susan not worry when her foster brother acts like that?


    <hr>


    Susan went out of the open only to see his foster brother practicing his spell. His spells are rather confusing. It was a spell that usually only the alchemists use. Transmutation and Construct magic, both spells are hard to use. It was far better to enhance the body with mana rather than completely turn it to steel. Arden learned this way of training from his foster father who Susan thinks that was rather an eccentric figure that was quite warped in his own way.


    Susan watched Arden practicing in the Inn¡¯s courtyard. The Cher Inn had a quiet large backyard. Usually, it is filled with vegetables and sorts of crops and flowers. But with how winter is, such vegetation could not be grown. He stood up alone in the whitened backyard. She noticed Arden¡¯s body had quite red veins. When he activated his magic, red-vein like lines appeared when he transmuted his arms into steel. Seeing this Susan could not help but walk under the snow and approach Arden.


    He noticed Susan approaching so he transmuted his arms back to normal.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong Susan?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your arms?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s up with my arms?¡±


    ¡°I mean you have red-like veins. I have green-like veins on me.¡±


    Susan chanted a respiration spell on Arden. The moment she did so green lines appeared on fingers up to her shoulder,


    ¡°See? Green, us common blood has green-like arms yet you have red-like lines.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it must be because of the father¡¯s crest.¡±


    ¡°How can that be?¡±


    ¡°My foster father had black-like veins. And since he imprinted his black-like crests into mine to learn all of his knowledge, it must have turned my mana veins into like this.¡±


    ¡°That is hard to believe.¡±


    Arden sat cross-legged on the snow while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Who knows really...but still, with the mixing of origin my mana pool became rather large, how about you?¡±


    ¡°Above average...I could cast up to seven lightning miracle now.¡±


    ¡°At best I could turn my arms into steel better now. I can do it easily but the mana consumption is rather high.¡±


    ¡°Well considering that your spells are only that then I am not surprised.¡±


    Susan sat on the snow along with Arden.


    There was silence when she sat. Arden spoke up first.


    ¡°So it looks like we will be soon separating.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I am going to miss you, sister.¡±


    ¡°Me too, I will miss you, little brother¡±


    ¡°I am sure that we are of the same age.¡±


    ¡°True, but with how you cry when you fail and borrow my lap? You¡¯re my little brother.¡±


    Susan said smugly. Arden rubs the back of his head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°You better not. I won¡¯t be there to comfort you when you fail that hard again.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Arden frowned.


    ¡°Do you think that I will be okay?¡±


    ¡°Nope, you won¡¯t be. That is why I am worried.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Arden spoke. Susan then said.


    ¡°But Arden...¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Promise me this.¡±


    ¡°Please help me pray to keep you alive.¡±


    Arden heard the world help.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good, so remember that by keeping yourself alive, you are helping me. So please don¡¯t die when we go outside.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±


    Susan smiled like an angel and patted Arden¡¯s snowy head. She stood up, extended her hand at Arden.


    ¡°How about we go inside brother?¡±


    ¡°Sure sister?¡±


    Arden accepted her hand and together the two went to the bar to partake in food.


    Sooner or later the two will separate. And only the whims of fate could tell who will be lucky and who will be condemned.

 Chapter 28: Day before the Ritual

    Chapter 28: Day before the Ritual


    <hr>


    She sees the gilded armor that recently arrives in her room. This gilded armor made of mithril and tempered steel has a skirt with a gold lining at the edge. The palette of the armor is polished steel. The Mithril and tempered steel turned into a plate made it quite hard. In the middle of the breast plate of the armor lies a sigil of the House of Saclea¡ªa sword shining under the moon.


    She touched the sigil and felt the mana core on it. Every Saclea had an armor crafted with a magic core. A magic core allows the wearer¡¯s life force to be bonded with the soul of a Saclea. When the ¡®core¡¯ dies it means that the soul of the wearer dies. And once the wearer dies, the magic core that it was connected to will break. This signifies a death of a Saclea.


    Most of the gilded armor of the Saclea¡¯s are either buried with them or turned into armor. Sena¡¯s armor, the one she is touching right now was a new armor finely crafted for her. The creation of the Armor started at the beginning of her years in the Academy. Her father once told her that the armor will only be completed near the day of her ascension ritual.


    The armor arrived just in time for the ritual. It has been ferried out by a wagon guarded by the Saclea¡¯s top warriors and battle mages. They will also be staying and will act as a guard for the Saclea daughter. Sena is a great combatant no doubt. But it doesn¡¯t mean that she will be allowed to go out there without knowing anything. No man or woman can become a genius at anything without learning first. So she will be escorted until she learns the ways of commanding her own band. Every noble in the school will be escorted by war leaders and be taught. There was no exception and with Sena being a daughter of the Saclea. Obviously, she had a great leader assigned to her.


    Sena smiled at the armor. She caressed the steel before nodding in satisfaction. She sat on the chair inside her room. Wearing a floor-length one piece white dress, she took the cup of tea on her table and drank it. After drinking the tea she turned to the snowy weather outside.


    Tomorrow will be the day where she will become an ascended knight. Unlike a magus who can only have their origins mixed with them. Ascended Knights are people that are not only had their origins mixed with them. They will be blessed by heroic spirits of old and have their knowledge, abilities imprinted on their heads. Hence the real reason why every noble ascended knight gets his or her war band is to roam the land in order to have the memories fully assimilate into their heads.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    A war leader is assigned to each of the war bands. Sena has a great leader so it won¡¯t take long until she gets the reigns of commanding fully forged into her. The war leaders will act as the hammer that will nail the abilities imprinted on their heads fully.


    Sena has no worries. She is fully confident that her ritual of ascension and war band will be successful. She is not overestimating the overworld or the ritual. To succeed she gives it her all and never lets her guard down. She learned in the past few days that disciplining herself comes better. Her mindless battle lust in the slums made her realize this sincerely.


    Her sword, Astra is always strap on her waist. This is a reminder to her, and something that she will never forget in her life. The back of young girl giving her time, acting like a shield of light in complete darkness burned through Sena¡¯s mind endlessly.


    Sena is a pompous princess of a noble house. She is arrogant because she has the talent and skills to back it up. That is why when that little girl stood for her like a wall. She grew up like a normal being and learned from her mistakes.


    The little girl has now become her sword in the name. Her decorative sword had a golden blue color to it but now near the guard of the sword is a silver ring coiled below the guard. This silver coil was made from the shiv of the little girl that saved her.


    Meanwhile, the scar across her left eyes is a reminder of her cockiness. Her encounter with the Mage Killer has made Sena realize how she can never let her guard down. To her, the Mage Killer was the only one who successfully managed to injure her.


    Sena plans to make this scar her last. Never will she ever let her guard down enough to allow such scar to burn her skin again. Due to that her magic protection has never wavered and is on constant alert. It could be said that even though she is sitting idle at the table right now in her own room. A stir in the air or a murderous presence will ring an alarm on her magic protection. That will then trigger her mana to activate and form a shield coating her body.


    Of course keeping her magic protection up will exhaust her. To fix such trouble Sena made it so that her instincts are enhanced to the thirteenth degree. That is way past a normal trained warrior¡¯s instinct and this only due to her being a genius by birth.


    Sena has been given the silver spoon since birth. And only two times in her life that she was shown trouble. The first time being with the female knight clad in white while the second time was on the day of the test of mettle where she learned to disciplined herself from her battle driven attitude for glory.


    But even with that who knows what the whims of fate would do this knight to be.

 Chapter 29: Ritual of Ascension

    Chapter 29: Ritual of Ascension


    <hr>


    The ritual of Ascension, a ritual that allows magi-trained knights to be imprinted with the souls of past heroic knights who fought for the humankind¡ªwhether old or new the heroic knights that bear the banners of humanity will come to heed the call to the new knights.


    The ritual is not conducted in the Academy of Mesh. It is a sacred ritual thus it is held in the Castle of the Lord of Mesh. The Lord of Mesh, Galatheon Mesh has allowed the Academy to use the ritual chamber of the castle. The Chamber is located on top of the tower where the moon and suns light can enter. The light enters through the clear bevel glass roof. It illuminates the podium where the knights would stand to be blessed.


    In the ritual, chamber stands five knights that will undergo the Ritual of Ascension. They formed a star as they stand at the podium. Each of them is dress in their family¡¯s respected armaments. Making them look brave and noble as they should be.


    The knights are from different families.


    Kale Salamanca came from the House Salamanca¡ªa respected house that has been one of the protectors of the realm ever since the first demi and human war. They stood tall with their sabers and have been protecting the realm ever since the first of the Salamanca¡¯s.


    He wore a medium size armor that covers his body and stood with his right hand holding his saber. His gold sigil embroidered on his chest proudly shines under the moonlight.


    Dane Greyfur stood a few steps away from Kale Salamanca. Unlike Kale who bore an armor that shines under the light. Dane Greyfur wore a light armor with a fur cape that has the sigil of his house of Greyfur. The Greyfur has been guarding the realms as the rangers of the plains. They are scouts and highly trained marksman that has been called Greyfur¡¯s for their ability to tame dire animals.


    He wore the dire bear fur cape to signify his ascension.


    Near Dane was Saul Darkgray. Saul is a member of the House of Darkgray. Black Velvet robe, long boots, two leather bracers made of dire wolf skin was all that he wore aside from the recurve bow and two pairs of daggers strap on both sides of his waist. The Darkgray is a rather silent house that has bore the title ¡°Night Protector¡± and has been living in the shadows.


    The light clothing he wore signified their simple skilled nature. Among the five in the ritual chamber, Saul can be considered as the second most skilled. If it wasn¡¯t for the death knights disappearing before he could kill them. Saul would have succeeded.


    And finally on the other side of the ritual chamber stood tall the Lady of House Asmara, Valera Asmara. Wearing plate armor and carrying a lance in her right hand. The Lady of Asmara stood still with her face revealed, letting her hair reddish brown hair flutter. The House of Asmara has served the Kingdom of Altria as royal guards that rode the battlefield with armor and armored horses. Carrying their banners and their lances, the House of Asmara has a strong cavalry that once called. Even the Orc Hordes would run in fear.


    She wore her armor and Sigil proudly with boldness and confidence.


    Lastly, the one standing in a gilded armor made of mithril and tempered steel stood defiantly in the center. Bearing a white cape while putting both of her hands on top of her sword named Astra. Sena, of House Saclea, stood with her chins raised while waiting for the ritual to commence. Her cape and skirt slightly fluttered alongside with the others.


    The House of Saclea was once barbarians, nomads who live in dried wheat huts. But with the power and determination, they have proven themselves to be the glorious protectors that could rival even the royal guards of the Kingdom. Bearing the Sigil of a Sword Shining under the Moon¡ªthe proud Saclea House has been a protector of the realm and never has once fallen in despair.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Now their daughter stands in the center of the ritual chamber. Holding herself up proudly like a firm Knight that she become ever since the years she has spent in the Academy. The other Knights respect her abilities while the only seething silently clenches her lance in order to protect her honor.


    The five Knights¡¯ gathered in wait for the Midnight''s bell toll. The day has come for them. And with the end of the year where the year¡¯s Moon ends its cycle mana¡¯s disperses and the pore in the Academy renews its mana. The ritual will commence allowing the Grand Priest that stood in front of the five knights to proceed with the ritual.


    The Grand Priest is a servant of Light. He held no name the moment he came a priest. He stood with his white knee length beard carefully calculating the moon¡¯s light. His eyes were blue. He had no iris as it has already vanished from his eyes.


    He could see the man around him in harmony and sensing that the time has come. The Grand Priest with no name taps his staff and made it echo around the chamber. The Lord of Mesh stood far in silence not daring to show his presence near the ritual chamber. For the ritual will bring forth old heroes of the past. Knights will judge the new ones before them. And so they will be then given their imprints as a gift for them to serve the realm in the name of the banner that humanity holds.


    And so the grand specters of light came crashing down like a transparent waterfall on top of them. The Grand Priest that had no name had his body lit up as he channels the mana using his body as a catalyst to serve as a conduit that will allow them to summon the old ones in front of them.


    Then they appear.


    There the old heroic knights of the past appeared as phantoms. Wearing their equipment as they are in their past life, the knights of old appeared circling on top of the knights in a show for them. The Knights didn¡¯t waiver as the old knights appear.


    The Knights stood staring defiantly at the old knights meeting their gates. The old ghostly knights saw the bearings of the new ones. As if they understood what they are with a single glance. The knights of old approach their chosen knights and held their hand on top of their as if they are patting them. The Knights turned to the Grand Priest. The Grand Priest nodded as he channeled the mana of the pore and the dispersed mana to the old knights.


    The Knights glowed as the imprint started. The Knights of Old has their eyes shot out a beam of light that somehow made the scene bright. The spectators in the distance could only see a blinding white light as the imprinting began. At first there was total silence, and the then screams started as the knights started to feel the imprints affecting them.


    The Knights resisted the mana that was bearing down upon them, most of them barely were able to stand but yet they manage to pose themselves in complete utter defiance. However, one of them was raggedly breathing. This one has raised her guard down allowing things to go down.


    The Spirits corroded her body and even though she felt like she was being destroyed. The one being ragged got an imprint and with how the imprints ravages her mind. It could be said that among the five Knights. Valera Asmara has begotten herself despite the brave face she have.


    The ritual of Ascension was immediately over.


    And the ritual has made the Knights look-like steam was raising from their body. It is not steam but the pure mana that has bonded with their soul.


    The ritual was over and new knights were born

 Chapter 30: The Knight Condemns

    Chapter 30: The Knight Condemns


    <hr>


    Susan wore a robe and carried a bag. She took a look at her room with a bitter face. Touching her table, and then looking at her bed for a while. She went out of the room only to see her parents. Melva and Ehren Cher have waited for their daughter. With their faces crumpled up, they hug her with a ball of tears at the side of their eyes. Susan felt the warmth of her parents as she gets embraced by them. The warm feeling is something she will miss the moment she leaves.


    ¡°Please stay alive my daughter.¡±


    Ehren Cher said, holding out a dagger to her.


    ¡°This is.¡±


    ¡°Mithril dagger, we have saved it up for you.¡±


    Melva told Susan,


    ¡°Thank you father, mother, I am going to miss you both.¡±


    ¡°As will I. You are our only daughter. And we can¡¯t stop you from reaching your aspirations. That is why even though it is painful and heartbreaking for us. We will support you with all our heart. That is why you are tired and weary; remember that you will have a home to return to...Even you Arden.¡±


    Ehren spoke behind Susan¡¯s back. Susan turned around and saw Arden wearing a robe. Under his buttoned robe was a black leather body armor and as he walks towards them the tailcoat of his robe flapped. Arden took a long look at the Cher duo before bowing his head to the two.


    ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of me in these past few years. You took this lonely orphan me and cared for me until this day. With all my heart, I thank you too.¡±


    ¡°Raise your head, Arden. No need to be formal, we are family.¡±


    Ehren pats Arden¡¯s shoulder and told him to raise his head. He looked at Arden with a cold deadly eye, a look that any warrior who knew to pick their opponents would shiver at. Arden felt his hair stand but even so he stood tall without flinching.


    ¡°Arden please stay alive at all times.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good. Do not make us worry.¡±


    Ehren tap Arden¡¯s chest as he then nodded at him. Arden responded back and then the two met their fist together. Susan and Melva Cher glance at the two before smiling at each other. The four then hugged each other, basking in one¡¯s warmth before departing.


    After that, the Cher duo escorted the two out of the Inn. Holding arms together, Melva Cher tearfully said goodbye to the two while trying not to bawl like a child. Ehren Cher was a strong man but he could not help but tear up seeing his lovely daughter leave. From a little girl to a competent healer that has astounded the Academy. Ehren and Melva Cher can only feel pride in their daughter. They then look at Arden who stood with their daughter as he leaves. Looking at Arden, they can only pray that the broken child will stay alive enough to wake up from his deluded dream.


    ...


    Susan walked silently with Arden while looking around the streets. With spring here the snow started melting. They drip like water on the clay tiled roofs of each building. She has seen this kind of thing for years now. And now she may never see it for a long time or will never be.


    ¡°Time came fast huh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t believe it is to go.¡±


    Arden replied while looking straight at the road. His hands on his robes pocket, he could not help but frown with his eyes in seeing it for the last time. It was not like he was given the death sentence, but going outside the overworld will take him to a cruel world. He understood that and he will miss the peace even though he was not enamored with it.


    The two continue walking until they arrive in the plaza where most of the caravans are placed. Looking at the war band that has been formed in this huge area made for quite a scene. Armor, sword, shields, robes, and staffs could be seen being equipped by the people in the area. Horses wearing armors could be seen and carriages that belong to nobles are present. They lined up neatly facing the huge gate that leads to the outside world.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    Arden said. The wind fluttered his tail coat. He felt chilly.


    ¡°Yes, this it, time to say goodbye¡±


    Susan said painfully. She looked at the carriages, scanning the area until she found the noble sigil of the house of Saclea. Their banner with a sigil of a sword shining under the moon was flapping proudly in one of the carriages. She sees the noble lady too. Wearing her gilded armor proudly, emitting a strong presence and aura.


    ¡°Looks like I will be leaving. Good luck Arden.¡±


    ¡°You as well Sis, I wish you luck too.¡±


    The two shared a hug. Susan smiled Arden for a while before taking a stride towards the lady of the noble house of Saclea. As she walks towards the band, she felt her heart ache. Ah, what did she felt when they part? Susan could not understand why she was tearing inside. But she braves through the pain in order to realize her dreams. She has her own dreams and goals. So even though it will be painful and even though she might regret it, Susan stretched her legs towards the one riding the armored horse.


    ¡°Susan Cher, reporting for duty, I am at your care now milady.¡±


    Sena Saclea who wore full armor raises the mask of her helmet and glanced at her. Susan felt her being thoroughly scoured as if she was naked. The eyes of the noble were quite strong. And it made Susan feel the spirit imprint in her that most people do not have. It was quite strong that it made Susan wanted to back off. But she steeled her heart, straighten herself out and stood stall because she knows she was worthy for the job. A fire lit in her eyes and seeing this kind of eyes, the noble lady of the Saclea smiled.


    ¡°Welcome...I have been expecting you. Come, take your horse, you and Bruno will be my new hands within our journey.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°I am Bruno...It is a pleasure seeing the best healer the Academy has created.¡±


    ¡°No, the pleasure is mine.¡±


    Susan held Sena¡¯s hand and then turned to Bruno who she smiled at. Seeing Susan¡¯s smile, Bruno took a step back and then took a step forward, coughing as he accepts her hand.


    ...


    Arden searches for the banner of the noble he was going to serve. Only took him a while seeing the banner of the Asmara family. The banner flapped high and when he arrived there he saw gloomy heads lowered to the ground. He raises an eyebrow at the state of the band, feeling something was quite not right.


    He sneakily walked to where the gloom is. There he saw a man wearing a badge on his right chest. The man with the badge was obviously a war leader that was assigned to this band bleed into the ground as if he was pleading for help. No one dared to help, seeing the plated armor lady of the Asmara boring a hole through the war leader¡¯s shoulder.


    Blood spurted out his mouth and seeing the lady pulls her lance back. The war leader spins his head in a plea for help. The look of help triggered someone. Without a moment¡¯s notice, the lance that was about to pierce the war leader¡¯s shoulder stopped in the right moment. As if it collided with steel, the people who expected blood only saw a black cloak fluttering as it clashes with the lance.


    ¡°Please stop this milady.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to block my punishment!?¡±


    ¡°I am Arden, your new follower. Please stop this madness milady.¡±


    ¡°So the foolish Magus has arrived. You are late and you even dare to block me in your first arrival. Tell me why I should not execute you?¡±


    Arden didn¡¯t hold back as he could still hear the cry of help behind him. It was foolish trying to shield the war leader behind him and risking detest. But if he pulls back then he would never truly live his principles.


    ¡°You have no right. We follow you milady but we are not your subordinates. What are you doing right now is merely incompetence. You dare to injure a war leader, a man sent to instruct you. How can I not stand back and let us all kill us?¡±


    ¡°Foolish! Do you think that I am incompetent?¡±


    Anger, her words brim with rage.


    ¡°No, I have no right to judge you that. But clearly, you are inexperience. This man behind my back knows more of the world than you. You are making yourself look incompetent and inexperienced...just look around you milady.¡±


    Arden made the lady of Asmara notice her surroundings. At first, she was clouded due to her anger at how bossy the war leader was but now she could see the worried glances of the men and woman that will follow her. The look on their eyes felt like needles to her skin. She could not bear it and she could even hear a chuckle from passing nobles. The look on their eyes tells that they were berating her.


    ¡°Milady, how about sparing this man, please give us your kindness.¡±


    Arden emphasized on the word kindness. Hearing this, the lady of Asmara¡¯s rage turned to Arden. She tried intimidating with her soul aura but she saw him standing like a steel shield. She looked into his eyes and found no fear on it. It was bottomless and abyss-like.


    She can only click her tongue. She then stabs the other end of her lances on the ground and thought of something.


    ¡°Then are you willing to crest partly sealed?¡±


    She smugly said. Hearing this, various people looked at the lady with shock. Partly sealing a magus¡¯s crest is that of a death sentence. Even the war leader knew that once he agrees he would have his life condemned. The war leader could not bear it. It was enough for the young man to help him. So he tried to speak up only for Arden to speak up first.


    ¡°Will you let this man go then?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The Magus said.


    ¡°I agree. Very well, then do it.¡±


    The Lady of Asmara was quite shocked. She thought that her bluff would scare the magus but be seeing him fears none of her threats. She can only bid to her offer and then allowed the Magus to come near her.


    ¡°By my power, I Valera Asmara, seals your crest, as punishment.¡±


    The power ruptured on the lady¡¯s body. She is an ascended knight and though some things have twisted on her mind. She still was strong enough. So with the sealed wrapping on Arden¡¯s left hand, he could feel burning pain as his magic veins destabilize and go awry.


    He felt his upgraded crest turn back to what it was before having his origin sealed. He had two magic crests on him that bonded. But the seal that the lady gave him cut off the crest of his foster father. Without the crest of his foster father, Arden felt like he could never construct the items his father could create.


    ¡°And it is done.¡±


    The lady smugly said. She could feel the mana of the Magus dispersed. How foolish, it was the only thing she could think as she seals the magus crest. Her thoughts had malice on it.


    ¡°Thank you for the kindness.¡±


    Arden had no regret. He turned to the war leader who wore a bitter face. He stood up, bowed his head and told Arden.


    ¡°Thank you, but even with this, I won¡¯t be going with that lunatic. I appreciate you risking your life. But as I am now, I will not be able to travel in the overworld. Goodbye.¡±


    The war leader left, making everyone felt nervous. The lady with the lance merely made a ¡®humph¡¯ Sound and ordered everyone to prepare for the journey. As everyone leaves, they look at the foolish magus with pity. With his crests being partly sealed, his life in the overworld will be difficult. The lady who bore a punishment towards him might as well have condemned him to death. The overworld is a place filled with death and sorrow. The road is steep and dangerous and punishing.


    Most of them can rely on their mana to survive or through their tools. But with how things are for them. Losing a war leader right off the bat, and having lost a magus who at least can fight made the members of the Asmara war band feel anxiety.

 Chapter 31: The Harsh Road

    Chapter 31: The Harsh Road


    <hr>


    The Lady Valera made him walk through the dirt road. The snow has gotten a bit thinner since the day the war band left the City of Mesh. It was less hard to walk and the people in the carriage including him could only watch the foolish Magus get treated badly by the mistress that leads them. The people that followed the noble totaled for about five hundred men and women. In ten days a hundred left out to the overworld. They could not follow the inexperience noble lady.


    The lady learned that there was someone who helped them. The foolish Magus who could not refuse allowed them to leave. Hence the foolish Magus was treated to march on the dirt road despite the carriages and horses available. None felt bad for the foolish Magus at first. But seeing him walk on the dirt road scraping his boots and not complaining at all made them feel sorry. Some offered water to the foolish Magus and let him drink. While the others didn¡¯t dare to do anything fearing the lady will threaten them.


    The Lady of Asmara was rather fickle. He saw her lose temper rather quickly and only her guards and the maid of hers can calm her down. Most of the band didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the lady. The maid of her named Gisela explains that the lady had some trouble with the ritual, making her this way.


    Of course, some didn¡¯t believe such convenient explanation. They would have believed the maid if the Foolish Magus wasn¡¯t walking for days while they were riding on horses and carriages. The Magus would only get rest when the night comes. And even with that he never stops being him. He was known in the Academy of Mesh as a yes-man, a man who could not refuse anyone asking for help. So when the time comes for the whole war band to set up camp. Most of the people would ask him to light the campfire. Prepare the food, ale, and any sort of things they could order to the Magus. He didn¡¯t refuse or complain one single bit. He did so without asking and he could tell that Arden, the Magus, seems to find joy in serving people.


    He didn¡¯t know why a man like him would be like that. He continued watching Arden for days to come. In the fifteenth day since the war band left. Almost half of the band deserted out to the overworld the moment they saw the Lady of Asmara feasting her tent along with her guards. Her maid tried to appease the complaints but they will none of it. The lady hoarded all the fine wine and now they are left with cheap ales to warm themselves. Sometimes, the war band would go in disarray, there was no one assigned to various posts. Like who was the caravan master, who would feed the horses, who is the captain of the war band.


    It was the case of just follow the road. So since no one would dare to take on the roles. They turned to the foolish one in the band. The Foolish Magus could not refuse so helped in everything that was needed to be done. Everyone acted like Kings and Royals while the Foolish Magus feeds the horses, butcher the livestock, and cook for them. He would get some help setting up camps or removing some logs for firewood. But other than that he was the most useful tool in the war band. Useful as in everyone¡¯s total servant, hence, he believes that most of the people in the war band tolerate how things are because of the tool for a Magus.


    The days continued peacefully so far. Surprisingly there only a few bandits that would get easily get crushed by the war band without effort. The war band consists of trained Mages of Mesh Academy and fighters. So the Mages firing spells at the enemies and wiping them out completely without remorse made for quite a show of force.


    The war band didn¡¯t encounter bandits for a while and arrive in an isolated village with wooden walls. The village had quite a large field. The peasants wore armor and the women carried knives on their belts as they till their land. The snow by the time the Warband arrive in this village was already gone. The village was rather remarkable with how it could arm their men with swords and armor. Seeing the banner of the Asmara noble made the villagers allow the war band enter the village without any problem.


    When the village elder asked who is the Captain in charge was. The men and women of the war band pointed to Arden as if it was natural. Being pointed, the village elder went to Arden and told him to go and let him speak with the noble using the banner to pay respects. He took the village elder to where the noble lady was. The noble lady was rather fine talking with the village elder and took some a bit of the wine they had.


    But she was displeased how Arden became the Captain without her permission. It was rather insulting even to him hearing the lady talk badly about the only guy who would smile at them and help without asking for anything. As punishment for trying to usurp power, he was sentenced with less bread and ration for the following days. He was disgusted by the act of the lady. So when everyone was eating food and he was starving alone watching everyone eat heartily with the food from the village. He took his own piece and gave it to Arden.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°No¡±


    Arden said. But he forced him, telling him that doing so would help his conscience. Hearing help does the trick so Arden took the food and ate it with him. They talk for awhile and separated to avoid being seen him giving food. Arden appreciated him and he also took a liking to the Magus who he thought was foolish.


    <hr>


    The rest in the village was quite long. The Warband took advantage of the hospitality of the village. Some men tried to woe the daughters of the village to please themselves. There were no whores in the Warband and the honorable house of Asmara doesn¡¯t allow filth in the Warband. He too was feeling the lust but he endured it. He only drank wine and smoke pipes with a few men who he befriended.


    The lady of the house took a liking to the village. But the village was clearly not satisfied with the Warband sucking up their food. The village elder had asked the Captain to leave already, convince the lady of Asmara to continue their journey. The Captain (Arden) could not refuse the plea so he went to the Lady and told her of the village¡¯s situation.


    He finds it fascinating that despite being a rather yes-man. He was not a coward who would put his ideals down. He saw him being coax by the men to help them woe the daughters of the villages. He refused out of justice. He might help but he will not commit a crime. He was clear on this that he even told those men that if he hears the daughters of the villager''s plea for help. He would assist them without hesitating at all. This made the men understand that despite what he is. He was no pushover.


    They saw him block the lance of the Lady of Asmara with his transmuted hand. They also knew that he was someone who could fight enchanted men without trouble just by relying on his skills alone. It was best not to fight him despite his crest being partly sealed. He was far better as a fighter. He could agree with everyone on that alone.


    The meeting with lady went as expected. It was chaotic and the sneer of words he could hear in the tent alone made him despite the lady even more. The Captain went out of the tent with wine splash on his head. He told the village head that the lady would leave when she needs to. He could hear some of the words in the tent. So he was surprised how the Captain didn¡¯t tell him about the hurls of insult and threats the lady gave.


    The village head only lowered his head dejectedly. Faced with an Asmara, known as the house that has served as the royal guards for the kingdom. The village head understood his place and even patted the Captain for trying. The red wine was quite strong so the village elder could smell it on Arden.


    After that, the captain went back to what he always does. He helped the folks around foolishly as always and did favors for the village. Most of the folks gave him the weird eyes but they wouldn¡¯t know about the captain. He was like that and he could see that the Captain does it for his own joy. The captain wasn¡¯t a good person or an evil one. He was merely someone that wanted to help.


    No one would understand him. But he can appreciate him at least.


    Then the night came from the village. After the whole affair, the Captain did what he always does. Cooking for the Warband and making him act like a tool as usual. He finds it disgusting that the Warband he is in was this shameful. But he held his tongue out of fear. He could only forgive himself by sharing his food to the Captain. He respects the captain.


    Midnight came. The Captain who always helps around seems a bit weird. He asks around the village and only till the grim look that the Captain had made him realize that the village was acting weird. The village was isolated and was silent. But with how the Warband stayed for a while. The noise from the village and the smoke coming from the campfire made it a prime target for the bandits. He found it weird that there were no bandits that could find the village. And that the village was rather armed. But now he understood that the bandits were living in the village.


    The moment the Warband arrived here. The bandits who take shelter in this village made it a priority to call reinforcements and now when he and the Captain went around the watch tower overseeing the village. They saw a hundred men and even more silently crawling up to the village, planning to take the Warband by surprise.


    The Captain tried to warn everyone but before he could so. The rain of arrow came upon like rain to the village. The men and women who have forgotten where they are in the world got themselves pierced. Blood and entrails started flooding the village. And before he could stand up along with Captain after taking cover from the volley of arrows that came raining down upon the village.


    The wooden gates of the village fell.


    Men wearing boiled leather and steel rushed like thunder along with the iron in their hand.

 Chapter 32: The Village Attacked

    Chapter 32: The Village Attacked


    <hr>


    Leisure turned to disaster. The bandits with their thundering charge and first volley of arrows made the war band defenseless. Without any positions assigned, with all of them drunk and wasted. The first attack killed many men and women.


    The bandits who wore boiled leather and used iron weapons started to kill on sight. The peasants of the village tried to defend their homes but it was no use. The overwhelming amount of the bandits outmatched even the war band. He thought it would be doom. But he saw the raging light coming from the Lady¡¯s carriage. There the lady of Asmara glows as if blue steam leak out of her body. She wielded a lance and plate armor. And with her aura leaking out that greatly, even the bandits would know that they are dealing with an ascended knight.


    The lady made a strike. The strike destroyed twenty bandits and obliterated a house. The house contained the villagers and seeing it get destroyed and the people under the rubble made his face pale. He drew his sword to defend himself. He followed the Captain who after witnessing the attack rushed to defend the village.


    Arden moved like a panther. Unlike he who relied on clashing swords with the bandits. The Captain fought with simplicity. He would first cripple the enemy¡¯s movement then strike at the throat or any vital part of the body. Unlike him, the Captain wore no armor and just had a simple black robe and black leather body armor under his robe. Even without his magic, the Captain fought like a beast. He followed him and along the way they met up with a few people that manage to strike back. He wasn¡¯t a drinker so he was able to be like this. The others he and the Captain found were the same. They found things to unerringly peaceful. They heard stories about the overworld so they could not believe that peace would last.


    Their guess was true. Now the village the war band stayed is filled with screams, shouts, and metal clashing. Spells came crashing down everywhere and he could tell that if this continues the village will be destroyed. There only a few of them who can fight clearly. The others were too frantic and were now throwing spells everywhere. As for the Captain, he wore no fear on him. They find it admirable but when a stray arrow flew and hit the captain in the shoulder.


    Everyone understood.


    The Captain had no way to defend himself without his magic. He would be killed the moment he takes more attack. He understood this greatly. The others also saw how the Captain stumbled back as the arrow hit him right in the shoulder. They had some spells so they helped the Captain out and healed his wound. The Captain thanked them and when advised to escape. The Captain didn¡¯t even make any moment to think about it. He didn¡¯t want to escape. He wanted to fight the horde of bandits.


    The others saw that fearlessness. Yet they were too afraid to stay. Thus, they decided to bless the Captain and him goodbye. The Captain also turned to him. He told him that staying here would be dangerous. But he didn¡¯t leave. He clutched his sword tightly and decided to follow the Captain. The Captain wanted to convince him but seeing his stubborn eyes. The Captain, Arden, could only grip his shark saw dagger and fight.


    ...


    The village started to burn. Among the chaos stands Gisela, the maid of the Lady of Asmara. She took shelter near the carriage where the guards are defending. The carriage had a minor barrier that allowed it to become a fort. She stayed here for protection. She could fight and utter spells but with a number of bandits around the village. She thinks that doing so would only amount to suicide.


    So she stayed hidden in the carriage while everyone fought for their lives. Blood spilled everywhere she looks, and even though the place looks hopeless to boot. The figure of her lady glowing under the darkness made her feel hope. She wasn¡¯t the only feeling it. The guards provided for the lady also felt the beaming hope. Even the ones who were unable to fight stood up and saw that light.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The lady commanded no respect ever since she made the war leader leave. She constantly made mistakes and many deserted the war band because of it. She could not fault the lady for this. Her ritual of ascendance was quite troublesome. She got ascended but what she got imprinted was a soul that had far more ego than her. Her lady was quite tolerant and honorable. She would never do something so stupid but because of the soul, she could only act upon it until she takes control.


    That is why even though everyone might hate her. Gisela, who was saved from the slavers by the young lady of Asmara, could never hate her. The world might turn on her but she will never do so. She respected the lady and even though the lady has been rather moody lately. She will not seize her affection. And now in this village where the bandits are attacking in waves, she could only put more hope to the lady.


    Outside the carriage, the guards were struggling against the bandits. The bandits wore boiled leather and brittle iron. Their grungy appearance and along with their unkempt hair that made them look like beast made her feel fear. She prayed to the God of Light to give the guards strength. But her prayers were thrown away like nothing. The guards got overwhelmed and they started banging their weapons on the carriage.


    She felt fear. The unruly bandits have seen her. Their tongues move like snakes. Lust could be seen clearly on these rough bandits. They continued banging the barrier nonstop. They surrounded the barrier and with all of the constant attacks from left to right. She could feel the barrier break.


    The sound of glass breaking made her heart drop. The bandits who saw the barrier drop immediately went for the door and started to loot the carriage. She was seen by the bandits. She uttered spells to protect herself but the bandits dragged her out of the carriage and ripped her long maid outfit. Her breast was seen and seeing one of the bandits wore a devilish smile forcibly opening her legs. She could only make a fearful sound.


    Help me!


    That was the only thing she could yelp. Her worries for her mistress disappeared. And she could only think of herself out of fear. And then, as if someone heard her plea, a shark saw dagger pierced the side of the bandit¡¯s neck. Followed by that a robed man with his black cape flapping wildly appears as he kicks the other bandits down and clears the area in order for the another man wearing armor and cape to take her away from the carriage.


    The man who took her had black hair. He was kind of average. He waited for the robed man to finish fighting the bandits around the carriage before following. She recognizes the man as the foolish Magus who the mistress had his magic sealed. She thought he would be dead by now but it seems she was wrong.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The man carrying her asked.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Captain, we need to go!¡±


    The man called the foolish Magus his captain. The Foolish Magus heard him and while carrying her. The Foolish Magus defended her and him until they arrive at the encirclement where some of the war band stayed to fight. They saw the three and quickly poured support fire to help. After arriving, she was put into the ground, and was given a cloak to cover her ripped outfit.


    While on the encirclement she felt that there was safety. The lady of Asmara fought most of the bandits with her power while the encirclement protected the injured. In the time of danger, many wanted to flee but these brave men stayed to fight. She wondered why and then she saw the foolish Magus standing in front of the encirclement.


    His back stood strong. The tail of his robe fluttered like a cape as it faces the bandits. The others stood along with them as if sharing the courage. She heard that when in a time of need. Men are forged in fire. Seeing this scene, she felt like she could believe that.


    The man that was near her kneeled as he readies his sword. She was scared but asks why not escape. The man who followed the Foolish Magus smiled wearily.


    ¡°His fighting without magic and you think that we can just take it lying that he will fight while we cower like chickens? We are afraid, outnumbered, but this is the best time to be brave.¡±


    The man said with confidence. He then along with the others stood like a wall to fight the bandits.

 Chapter 33: Helping People

    Chapter 33: Helping People


    <hr>


    The Lady of Asmara smites bandits left to right in the distance. With the Captain and the others, he held the line while the injured gets treatment by the healers of the war band. The Captain had a great stamina and like always he moves like a panther crippling his enemy¡¯s movements first before killing them with his shark saw dagger.


    He wore a shield and armor. He protected the Captain by deflecting stray arrows that are coming from the bandits. The mages have put a barrier around the encirclement but in order for it not to be destroyed. The rest of the war band has to kill the bandits. The war band fought tooth to tooth and nail to nail with the bandits. With their lives at stake it was obvious they would become animals.


    The Captain was different. He held no fear and his mind had one thing going. He was there to help and all of those who cry for help will be heard by him. He followed the Captain wherever he goes. The Captain proves to be a good fighter so there was no need to worry about the bandits trying to surround him. He had no armor so he had to protect Arden from the others. He had no magic either so he had to make sure the captain doesn¡¯t get shot again.


    ¡°HELP US¡±


    A plea for help sounded out. The Captain, as if he was a hound went there. He followed the Captain and saw the villagers trapped in the rubble. The fire brought down the ceiling of the village. The bandits didn¡¯t follow to this building because of the fire. The Captain had a worried look on his face seeing the trapped villagers. He looked around for anything then found a wood to help lift the debris. There was a peasant who wore armor that helped the Captain while he guarded the two.


    The Captain and the peasant who wore armor lifted the debris. The villagers trapped immediately went out along with the village elder that had his arm bloodied in the fight. The village elder thanked the peasant who wore armor. They knew each other. But the moment the elder turned to the Captain. Hurls of insult came towards them.


    ¡°You and your war band! If it wasn¡¯t for you lots then we wouldn¡¯t have suffered this raid! We were living quietly isolated and protected by silence yet you and your war band have to ruin it by making campfire, drinking, and producing many noises! We were an unlit lamp. But now we are brighter than ever and now the moths are here to kill us all!¡±


    The Elder shouted at the Captain. He couldn¡¯t take the insults being given to the Captain and tried to defend the Captain. But the Captain merely looked at the elder with the eyes reflecting fire. The Captain¡¯s golden eyes that had no light seem like it was burning.


    The Captain told the Elder he needs to go. The elder calmed down seeing the frighten children men and women around him. The Captain helped him and he knows it himself that the Captain was not the leader of the war band. He apologized to the Captain and told him to go. He followed the Captain who led the villagers to the encirclement where the war band is. The elder got treated by the healers while the rest of the war band kept on fighting like usual.


    The maid of lady Asmara decided to help in healing. She was a maid who could do healing magic so her assistance was welcomed despite her being a maid servant of the Lady of Asmara. The Captain was restless while waiting. He has a few scrapes on him. His robe had cuts and holes and was rather tattered. Ashes lingered on his skin and hair. His auburn hair, his wolfish appearance made him looks so worn out. The war band tried to tell him to rest. But the Captain won¡¯t have it. He needs to help. It was crazy for him to do so. The bandits are still raging on and if it wasn¡¯t for the lady of Asmara who keeps hundreds at bay in the distance then he and others would have been overwhelmed.


    They hate the Lady for leading them into this kind of situation. But they respect her for her overwhelming prowess as an ascended knight. He followed the Captain again who was like wrought steel. The Captain saves, save, save, save and help those who would cry for it. He thinks that the Captain was crazy for doing all of this. But he followed the Captain because he was worried for the Captain. He held respect for the Captain and in times like these, he had to make sure that the Captain survives.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He was no leader, the Captain was. People just came to him for help. He didn¡¯t manage people. He merely helps them. That was all the Captain can do. So he followed him everywhere with his worn armor, sword, and shield. The Captain was an agile panther. If he had magic the Captain would have become the best fighter among the village. His magic was sealed but the Captain uses his quickness to immobilized and cut people in saw motion or impales them. He never saw the Captain swing his shark saw dagger at anyone unless the Captain could see an opening.


    The Captain only wore a robe and leather body armor. Unlike he who wore armor, sword, and shield. He was getting tired. The Captain hasn¡¯t tired out yet because of his outfit. But one shot from an arrow in the leg would kill the Captain. He wasn¡¯t a healer and he was no magus. He was a fighter who carried his sword and shield. He was tired as hell but he followed the Captain around to make sure that doesn''t happen.


    The Captain arrived on the ends of the village. There he saw more trapped villagers and decided to help. There was no one that could help so he decided to lay his shield down.


    But then suddenly a beam of light happened. Seeing this beaming light firing at the direction where they are. The Captain uses his arm recklessly and ripped apart the beam blocking the villagers. The villagers ran but the Captain was too late to escape. He tried to save the Captain from being injured but the Captain got blown into a wall of a house and convulse badly. He rushed at the Captain and saw him trying to lift himself up. He tried to lift himself with all four of his body but his limbs were probably broken.


    The Captain bled. He didn¡¯t like how the Captain was looking. So he grabs the Captain and carried him on his shoulders. He abandons his shield and armor and tried to carry the Captain back to the encirclement in a hurry. The Captain coughs violently as he vomits blood. The Captain was pale as snow. He didn¡¯t like it and told the Captain to preserve his strength. The Captain resisted, saying that there are people that need help. He told the Captain that at the moment he had no way to help.


    The Captain was stubborn. He said that he would just reinforce his body with magic. He wondered what he was talking about. Doing so would short-circuit his magic veins considering that his crest is partly sealed. The Captain, however, didn¡¯t care to listen and tried it. He failed for the first try and when he tried the second time. The Captain coughed blood and fainted. He thought it was better for the Captain to faint. But then he saw a terrifying light again. The light from the lady appeared yet again.


    It was a strong attack and it tore through bandits as if like there was a knife slicing cake. The Captain was unconscious and seeing that beam of light of coming towards him and the Captain. He made a choice.


    He used all of his strength to throw the Captain out of the way. He felt his strength left him and as if it was cruel. He saw the Captain widen his eyes as he looks at the beam of light coming from the all powerful lady of Asmara puncture his side and slices his body in half.


    The Captain screamed at him. He didn¡¯t hear the Captain¡¯s word. The beam of light drowned his hearing and the agonizing burning pain that burnt his body made him unable to think anything other than he somehow made the Captain free from danger.


    He never expected himself to do this kind of thing. It seems that in the battlefield he has grown respect and loyalty to the Captain he thought that was foolish at first.


    The last scene he saw was the Captain being pushed away by the violent shockwave that the beam of light coming from the Lady of Asmara. The Captain¡¯s body looked like it was a doll being hurled. Then he saw the bright light enveloping him. He then saw nothing after that.

 Chapter 34: Ascended Knight’s Power

    Chapter 34: Ascended Knight¡¯s Power


    <hr>


    He saw the Captain fly like a boneless doll through the air. The Captain violently landed on the ground. His bones break, he could see that clearly. He went to the Captain and noticed that the guy following the Captain was gone. He took a look at the captain. He was injured to boot and his limbs were not in right shape.


    The beam of light might have obliterated him if he got caught in it. The Captain needed treatment so he took him back to the encirclement where he got treated by the healers. The maid of the Lady Asmara was the one who took care of him. He lay on the inner side of the encirclement.


    The battle rages on but he could see that it will soon be over. The lady of Asmara was an ascended knight. She tore through the bandits like nothing. Blood and entrails covered the knight. She mows them down with her lance and pierces them without any mercy. The rest could see the power of the lady. It was reckless and he was sure that many people in the war band died with that beam of light she does. But it was still like hope shining in the darkness. Everyone forgot that she was the reason why they were in this predicament.


    Disgrace can be repaid with success. The lady Asmara showed what allowed her to become the war leader. She showed the might of her blows to the enemy. Each pull and push of her lance kill bandits. She stood there like a queen of a hill of corpses standing in the blood and gore of her foes. He could only watch her fight with that outrageous blood lust on her face.


    The Captain who fainted woke up. He took a long look at the Captain. He tried to go but the healers stopped him. The Captain had a lot of cuts on him. His limbs a while ago were broke like a puppet¡¯s limbs. He was pale beyond belief and he was coughing blood. The Healers seems to have seen the traces of him trying to use Magic with his crest partly sealed.


    The Captain, however, tries to ignore them. He tried going out there but the healers really didn¡¯t have any of it. They made the Captain sleep with a spell. The Captain, however, is resistant to it. It took four times until the Captain finally was able to sleep.


    He looked at the distance. The lady bathed in red walked through the bandits and continued her killing. The bandits that tried to raid amount to over eight hundred. He didn¡¯t know how could there be a group of bandits like that. But the villagers who saw him mumbling told him that in the overworld. Banding together is the safest way to go. If war bands like them could band together to survive the roads of the overworld, then it was the same for the bandits.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The lady of Asmara was surrounded. She had no worry about that though. It was clear that she could demolish them. He could see that beyond the wall of meat that is guarding them. The lady of Asmara faces the last remaining hundred. The bandits were quite stubborn. Their rough appearance matches with their fierceness. Death was standing in the form of the Lady of Asmara yet they didn¡¯t back down. The bandits charge at the Lady. But the lady merely pulled her lance and blasted open two bandits in one thrust.


    Valera Asmara is incompetent as a leader. But as an ascended knight she was good. He could tell that no one could dare to face the ascended knight. Among the people in the war band, he could only tell that a few who was good in fighting. The Captain was like a panther as he fights. He had no magic on him but the way he immobilizes people and cut them in a saw motion or stab them in the neck or eye made him an absolute killer in the battlefield. This made him think. What if he had his magic while fighting?


    What if the man known as the foolish Magus who only practiced transmutation spells in the fields of the Academy could turn his fist into steel? What if he was able to utilize his skills to his full potential?


    Such questions swamp his mind. But nonetheless, the way the Captain, Arden, fought imprinted on everyone¡¯s mind. His robe fluttering as he saves others who need help won¡¯t ever leave from everyone¡¯s mind. He can never forget it along with the power that the lady of Asmara shows. The way the Lady of Asmara kills will forever be ingrained in his head.


    It took quite a while for the lady to kill the last hundred facing her. The wall of meat that was guarding the encirclement manages to kill the bandits who tried to break the barrier. Those who tried to run away got their backs smothered with fire or ice.


    The once prosperous wooden walled village that they took shelter on was now filled to the brim with corpses. The houses were destroyed. The lands were polluted with blood and gore that will take weeks to remove. The smell at that time will attract monsters or dire animals that would try to feast on the corpses. The grim faces of the villagers who survive can be seen. He saw them weeping as their isolated village was now in ruins. The war band that finally saw the bandit¡¯s runs celebrated. Some fell to their knees vomiting after a long battle. The others weep and prayed to the God of Light for surviving the battle. Many fell to despair. The men and women around the encirclement finally were able to drop their guards down.


    He too cried. He took a deep breath as he sits on the ground cross-legged. He wore a smile. But that smile turned to a frown as he saw the Captain standing up and walking to the corpse ridden fields.

 Chapter 35: Heart of Glass

    Chapter 35: Heart of Glass


    <hr>


    The Captain walked along the village with blank eyes. The fiery golden eyes of his have long vanished. His eyes were back to being vacant. He followed the Captain as he listlessly walks around looking for any survivors. The Captain was quite sad to look at. He would claw his hands at the rubble to see if anyone was there. He would shout everywhere trying to see if there was someone that needs help. He followed the Captain until he was done scouring the whole of the village.


    The Captain returned to the encirclement where most of the survivors are. The people saw the Captain looked around with a blank grungy expression. They could not understand why he would do that. The villagers wanted to ask him but the look the Captain had was quite broken. The fierce panther that killed most men other than the Lady was now looking like nothing he was before.


    The Village Elder saw the Captain coming to him. The Captain told him if he could help. And seeing the eagerness in his face made the Elder point at one of the houses that were still standing. The Captain went there. He took a shovel and went around identifying any villagers. Some of the peasants saw what he was planning to do. It was stupid to them and it was better to pile the dead and let them burn. He told the Captain about this. But the Captain looked at him and told him no.


    The Captain then started dragging the dead villagers around one spot. He watched the Captain pull the dead despite his injuries. He could bear seeing the Captain do it alone so he helped him take care of some before collapsing to the ground in exhaustion. He fought his own battles too and he was exhausted from the fighting. He looked at the Captain. He didn¡¯t stop despite the cold breeze. The war band that was staying on the encirclement looked at the Captain with confusion.


    Why would he do all of this?


    Why would he try to bury the dead?


    Those questions floated in their heads. He could not understand it either too. But the Captain was adamant in digging a hole for the dead villagers. He would dig. He would find a dead villager and drag them or carry them to the spot where he would bury them. The Captain did all of those actions over and over again. He could see that the Captain was exhausted, His wounds were still there. The cold wind isn¡¯t helping the obvious fatigue ridden body of the Captain.


    In the distance, he and they heard the sounds of armor clanking. The Lady of Asmara has returned to the Warband bathed in blood. After killing the routed bandits she has finally returned with her chin held up high. She seems to be looking for praise. The war band was quite not in the mood but they cheered for the Lady despite the obvious hatred in their hearts. But with how the Lady showed her power to everyone. They became cowards who could only clap and try to lick her feet.


    The Lady¡¯s Maid came to her. Gisela was her name. She helped the lady take a seat. There the maid who had her outfit ripped started taking care of the lady. She became so concerned that she ordered those who are around to get anything for the lady. The village Elder had a grim look on his face. But out of fear he went and took a bucket and carried it to the lady to help her wash the blood on her armor away. Most of the carriages have been destroyed in the attack. The bandits robbing the carriages and destroying them and stealing the horses prove that the war band will have to walk.


    There was nothing worth anything to have. He could understand that they have choices right now. The village should still have a cellar filled with supplies. And taking them would mean that they would be leaving the villagers for dead. The war band knows this and with darkness, in their heart, they told the Lady about this.


    The Lady of Asmara was quite in a good mood after her glorious battle. They coax the lady into taking the cellar worth of food for the war band to survive. The others did not have such heart to do this to the villagers. Some of them seem like they wanted nothing to do about it. But with a simple glare in her eyes. They would become cowards. The plan was in action. And they did in right in the face of the village elder who could only bite his lips in frustration while the war band loots the last of their food. The villagers cried in despair. And their eyes turn blank in misery.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    They survive the battle but lost in the end. They took in the war band but in the end, they suffered for it. The village elder had no way to handle it all. But then he saw the Captain digging in the distance. He didn¡¯t know why but seeing that grim look in the elder made him shiver. Then the village elder went to his peers. He told them a simple solution to their problems. He told them to die. The war band could not help but raise their brows at first. But they understood that villagers killing themselves are far better than starving to death or being killed by monsters or dire beasts.


    The Lady of Asmara had no care at the peasants who one by one took their own lives. They slit their throats and died. Even the children have been killed in fear that they will suffer. The village elder was the last one to rid him out of despair. Before the Village Elder died he looked at the figure of the Captain digging holes in the distance. There was a smile on the elder¡¯s face. He knows that the captain will bury them.


    <hr>


    He told the Captain what happened. The moment he did so the Captain¡¯s face crumpled like paper. The Captain went to where the villagers are and saw them dead. The Captain had a bitter expression on his face. Seeing this, the war band could not help but lower their heads except for one.


    The Lady of Asmara who sat on a chair prepared by the village scoffs the Captain. Seeing the pitiful expression on the Captain made the Lady somehow assume he was a coward who could not even bear the sight that he saw. The Lady laughed and implored everyone to do so. Out of fear from the lady they laughed at the Captain who just stared blankly at the dead villagers he worked hard in trying to save.


    The Captain could not give less care about the others mockery. The Captain could only do what he has done so far. He wants to bury the dead. The Lady of Asmara found it displeasing that the Captain did not give a look. The Lady stood up and then told him to pay his respects. The Captain did not listen to the Lady at all. He held no fear in his eyes unlike the rest of the war band. He didn¡¯t give a damn care for the lady which made the Lady spat on his face for looking at her that way.


    The Lady was strong so she was able to grab the Captain¡¯s head and shove it to one of the dead villager¡¯s wound. The Maid of the Lady cringed at the cruel act of the Lady. Even she knows that it was going too far. The Captain saved the maid after all. Even she would be grateful. He talked to the maid. He asks why she isn¡¯t helping. The maid then said that her loyalty belongs to the lady.


    He felt disgusted but he can understand.


    The Lady was done jostling the Captain¡¯s face on the dead villager. The Captain stood up without emotion and started dragging the corpses. The Lady of Asmara saw this and sneered at the Captain. She then let the maid of hers bring some of the wine that the villagers had in their secret cellar.


    The others started walking away out of shame. He could not help but feel pity for the Captain who did his best. He helped the Captain drag the bodies to the grave the Captain dug. The Captain had a lifeless expression. There were no words coming out of his mouth as he drags the villagers and put them near the grave.


    The Captain then gestured him to bring the corpses down the grave. He helped the Captain in lowering down the dead. It took a while but he and Captain manage to put all the villagers into the grave. The Captain told him to go. And out of respect for the Captain, he left.


    He saw the Captain in distance kneeling on one knee. He left the Captain in privacy but he could hear the cries of the Captain. The weeping and the sobbing of the Foolish Magus, Arden, could be heard around the village. The war band who heard him could lower their heads in shame for not having any heart. The lady sneered at the crybaby that of a man that she calls a coward. While he can only gaze the Captain with oddness lurking in his heart


    The Captain was a strong man.


    He is a great fighter and was a like panther in the battlefield.


    His body was like steel.


    Yet he had a glass heart.


    And because of that heart of glass that the Captain could cry for the dead, he tried so hard to save.


    He cried for the people he didn''t even know.

 Chapter 36: The Knights time on a Village

    Chapter 36: The Knight''s time on a Village


    <hr>


    She followed the Saclea house through half of the spring season. Throughout the journey, she encountered no harm. The war leader and the Lady of Saclea have taken into consideration most of the war band in the journey. The Lady wasn¡¯t hasty or careless. She would keep the word of the war leader accompanying her to heart. The war leader was quite impressed with the lady.


    Along the road the war band of the Saclea¡¯s daughter encountered trouble. She witnessed the lady attending the battle and leading most of the war band. She took the lead while the rest of the war band promptly stands by her side in the battle. Most of the battle compromised of her using her ascended knight abilities to take down key targets while the Mages kill the lesser one.


    The battle was bloody no doubt. She vomited what she ate that day and could never forget the enemies of hers being roasted alive. The journey then went back to being smooth. The war band would encounter a few problems. But it was something that the war band could not deal with. The war leader and Lady Sena had a good relationship and she listens to the war leader without any problem.


    Currently, the war band is staying on top of an isolated village. The village is surrounded by rather moss stone walls that hide the village from bandits and monsters. The war leader negotiated with the village elder for the war band to take shelter from the road. It took the village elder seeing the banner of the sword shining under the moon to convince the village elder. The village elder apparently respected the House of Saclea. Lady Sena was glad to hear praise for her house. She then told the men and women under her banner to take a rest and camp inside the village.


    The village had cottages as houses. They were made of the trees from the forest around the village. They call the trees elder wood for their oldness. The area inside the village was quite large. Most of the carriages fit inside the village. The tents of the war band neatly lined up. In the middle of the Camp, there was a bonfire shaped like a square. The war leader told the men and women of the warband to keep the fire down. It would be careless to have smoke rise up above the village. It would reveal the location of the isolated village and possibly a raid could happen. That is why the war leader ordered the men to dig a square pit with one of the side having a slanted rock. The rocks around the square absorb the heat while the slanted rock makes the smoke rise up thinly. It looks like an empty grave with a slanted rock for a tombstone. But this method allows the smoke to be as thin as possible.


    Of course to be extra careful all of the cooking was done when the sun is up. Due to this, there have been no attacks on the village. The war leader explained how things like this are one of the mistakes that most war band does. They attract attention. And attracting any attention is something that no one should do in the overworld.


    ...


    The war leader is a knowledgeable man. Lady Sena is fond of the man¡¯s teaching when it comes to surviving. She didn¡¯t miss any lessons that the old war leader could teach. Susan also listened to the war leader along with Bruno. She went along fine with Bruno. He is a good knight that follows Lady Sena. He is loyal, kind and is good when it comes to fighting.


    She fought with him during the encounter with the bandits. He was good with his sword and didn¡¯t need any help like the Lady. He also tried to help her but since she was taught by a Magus killer in some few moves. She really didn¡¯t need the help which made Bruno and Lady Sena impressed with her.


    Bruno wanted to know how she learned all of these moves. But she purses her lips in silence. She just could not say that the Magus Killer and his foster son taught her. Doing so would surely put her rather reckless foster brother in danger. Thus she could smile and tell that there was once an old master that taught her and her brother such style of fighting. Bruno accepted her reasons after all he also heard that she was related to the foolish Magus of the Academy that could fight well.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Lady Sena also got curious how her brother was like that. She told her that the eyes he had were quite desolate and bottomless. She didn¡¯t know how to explain to Lady Sena. So Lady Sena just brushed the topic off. She was no meddler. She was quite happy that Lady Sena didn¡¯t inquire further. She wasn¡¯t a good liar and she thinks that she might spill the beans.


    She stood just outside the village. She saw Lady Sena looking at the mountain ranges in the distance. Her white cloak blows with the wind. The Lady was staring at the scenery. She didn¡¯t want to disturb the Lady who was sightseeing so she looked at the ranges too. She felt the blow of the wind caressing her forehead. Her eyebrows felt like it was going to freeze. She took a breath and saw what she exhaled. The village was located high in the mountains. The war band is taking a fast route to the middle continent to visit the Capital of the kingdom of Altria.


    So instead of taking the long route, the Lady decided to take the rather mountainous route. The war leader at first objected to the idea but since the lady decided. The war leader can only agree and thus the war band is in a village isolated on top of a nameless mountain.


    The lady stared at the scenery for a while before turning around. She saw her looking at the scenery. The lady smiled as she approaches Susan. She said.


    ¡°The view is quite great.¡±


    ¡°Indeed it is M''lady.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the roads are dangerous but the beauty of the world is wonderful. Such wild lands could not be conquered.¡±


    ¡°I think that there might be a day that humanity will brave these lands. A village could stay in this place. So it might not be impossible for new cities to rise.¡±


    She told the lady. The lady looked at her with a rather playful smile. She rather finds the lady quite cheeky at some times. The lady was strict, arrogant and confident, but that was because of her upbringing. She remembered Bruno talking about how the lady got a bit mellow the moment she got out of Mesh Academy. The lady has a one track mind and when she wants something done she will get it done. That is why days like this might be a relaxing time for her.


    ¡°That would be great. Most of the overworld hasn¡¯t been fully explored. The western plains, the Eastern Tall lands, the frozen continent past north, the land of Galzaea, and the Pacific Seas that has many islands that still could not be explored is out there. This world is filled with things to explore.¡±


    ¡°Do you like seeing sceneries like this milady?¡±


    ¡°I do. The war on the middle continent with the demis is something that I should be concerned off.¡±


    She smiled and then continued.


    ¡°But even I do not like fighting. We are born in this age where fighting is natural. I was born in a House that has lived their lives fighting. If it wasn¡¯t for my blood then I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°I see. But I am surprised, M''lady.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Most of the time you were quite unapproachable. Yet, talking you now made me a bit shock.¡±


    ¡°I find that a bit insulting.¡±


    Sena said.


    ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    She got a bit worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But even someone like me that was born with battle-lust could learn. ¡°She looked at the pommel of her sword. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that a certain event happened that made me think.¡±


    The Lady said that with a sad smile on her lips. She thinks that the lady must be thinking of something. She didn¡¯t want to pry what that event was so she purses her lips. The Lady saw how she acted and looked like she appreciated how she didn¡¯t pry further.


    With that conversation done, the two silently stared at the nameless mountains of the overworld. The Lady gazed upon the mountains while she looked at the streams of water down below. The two silently stayed there until the sun started descending down. Back in the village the two separated and went their own ways taking care of their tasks. Despite staying in the village the war leader has taken his time to consider to have everyone not let their guard down.


    This was still the overworld after all. It is not a kind place for the reckless and the weak.

 Chapter 37: The Missing child

    Chapter 37: The Missing child


    <hr>


    She woke up in her tent early in the morning. She heard someone crying. Going out she saw a woman kneeling on both of her knees trying to convince the elder of the village to let her go outside the walls. The commotion attracted the men and women of the war band¡¯s attention. Lady Sena also arrived to see what¡¯s wrong. The Elder told Lady Sena it was okay but she decided to listen to the woman crying.


    Calista was the name of the woman. She told Lady Sena that her daughter was missing. Her daughter was usually behaved but seeing the war band. Her daughter thought that it would be fine to leave the village. Lady Sena told the lady that them being in the village doesn¡¯t mean that they can be careless. The woman said that she wasn¡¯t being careless about her daughter. It was that just that with how things are. She messed up in looking after her own daughter.


    The case of the woman seems like her fault. Lady Sena seems to think so but seeing that the woman messed up due to the war band, Lady Sena said that she will help search for her daughter. The woman named Calista was glad. She bent her knee and thanked Lady Sena for her kindness. The village elder made a troubled expression. He expressed his frustration in making the Lady help them. Lady Sena wasn¡¯t bothered by the elder¡¯s remarks. She told them that it was fine since they are already letting them stay in the village for a while so they might as well help before they leave.


    The elder was glad hearing that. Then Lady Sena told someone to call for Bruno. She was watching so she went to look for Bruno. She saw Bruno sharpening his sword with a whetstone near his tent. She told him that the Lady was calling for her. Bruno did not waste time when he heard her. He stopped what he doing and carried himself to where the lady was.


    There the Lady told Bruno and one of the scouts to join her in the search. Bruno objected at first knowing that the village and the surrounding area are a stranger to them. Even with the best scout in the war band would find it hard to navigate an area unknown to them. She suggested having one of the villagers join them. Hearing her, Lady Sena smiled and asks the village elder for one of their hunters. The village elder was happy to help. He sent one of their best hunters to join them.


    The Lady and her search party needed some healers in case there was trouble so she volunteered to join. With the search party for the missing child formed. The lady told everyone to prepare themselves for the search. So she went and armed herself with her staff and robe. Her hooded robe was meant for roving and was quite sturdy while her staff has a sharp spearhead at the other end that allows her to use it. She also armed herself with a dagger she sheathed put on her belt.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She went out carrying her staff. The gem on her staff shines while the spearhead stabs on the ground. She saw Lady Sena wearing her helmet and her left hand on top of the pommel of her sword. The lady looked like a war goddess as she stands. Bruno stood beside her and is wearing his own armor. She approached them. Lady Sena told her if she was ready which she replied she was.


    Lady Sena waited for the others to arrive. When they arrive Lady Sena told them that as long as she was here they wouldn¡¯t be forsaken. She believes that the lady would honor that. Lady Sena then asks the war leader to look after the war band. The war leader rubs the back of his head saying that this was reckless. She smiled at him cheekily saying that there was no way she would lose to anyone. She can agree with the lady. No one can ever defeat the lady even if the lady wasn¡¯t that experience in killing yet. Lady Sena held the power of an ascended knight. Even in the leagues of Ascended Knights, the Lady is someone that could stand with them. The War leader knows this well so he was sure that they would find no trouble. But even with that, the Lady told everyone not to get cocky or overconfident. She can say that she can protect them with confidence because of her powers.


    The search party accepted her advice well. Then the village elder introduced the hunter that will be going with the search party. He is a lean man, fox-like appearance, with black hair, black eyes, and a rough beard. He wore boiled leather armor. His bow poked right out his left shoulder. He wore a dagger on his waist. Overall he looked like an experienced hunter.


    He greeted the lady first before he started leading the way. The search party followed the man out of the village walls first. He then led the search party near the area where the dense forest is located. He stopped and told the people search party to be careful when touching trees. The hunter explained that the forest has supernatural creatures that are called Kapri Demons. They are tree giants that smoke tobacco on top of tree branches. Normally they are pretty neutral. But the moment anyone tries to disturb them they would have a very bad time. Kapri Demons cannot be harmed by normal steel and they can control tree branches and roots. The forest is very dense so provoking tree demons that could control the forest could prove to be a problem. The hunted explained with fear. One of the scouts asks what is there to fear since they can wield magic. But the hunter told that scout that the tree demons do not bind people like treants. They kill them immediately by turning the roots and branches into spikes.


    Hearing that, the Scout pursed his lips and swallowed his saliva. The Lady nodded her head and told the search party to listen to the hunter. The hunter then said that as long as they do not touch any of the trees that are marked with white handprint then they should be fine.


    The hunter was done explaining. So the search party entered the forest.

 Chapter 38: The Lost Child’s Hum

    Chapter 38: The Lost Child¡¯s Hum


    <hr>


    The forest was dense. The search party for the lost child searched everywhere but there was still no sight of the lost child of the villager. The search party was deep in the forest. Filled with huge trees and vegetation the forest is hard to walk at. He could his feet tire at with the constant obstacles he had to step over. Marching two or three miles was preferable than walking in the deep forest.


    He didn¡¯t flap his lips though. He saw the Lady of the House Saclea enduring. Susan of Cher was also holding up quite well. She was more athletic than he thought. Bruno followed the lady supporting her back. The hunter from the village was the only one who looked like he at home in the forest. The hunter was examining the trees for any Kapri demons. He was eagerly checking the path before instructing the search party to move according to his instructions. None in the search party know better. He was a scout but he knew nothing about the forest so he followed eagerly until the search party reached a less dense area of the forest.


    The hunter raises his left and gestured for the search party to stop. He then pointed to everyone to crouch which the search party did so willingly. Telling everyone to keep silent the hunter then pointed at the direction where he was looking at. There the search party saw five gaunt creatures that were tall and had the color of a tree¡¯s bark, it''s emaciated skin pulled tightly over its bones, and their disfigured antlers horns made the search party identify the creatures as Wendigos.


    Wendigos are creatures that are usually found in the north. But looking at the five three hundred centimeters beasts towering with its deer like mouth that has dagger-like teeth made the Wendigos absolutely menacing. According to the legends, the Wendigos are old ancient deer¡¯s that consumed human flesh. Each time they consume the Wendigos gets larger. And seeing the height of the five Wendigos it can be said that the group of Wendigos has eaten a lot. The hunter was pretty great. Wendigos are agile creatures that could tear through human flesh like nothing. Not to mention that they are classified as a dire beast. They cannot be harm by normal steel and only through Regents and magic that the beasts could be killed.


    He didn¡¯t have any silver on him or a monster¡¯s bane on him. They have the Lady of Saclea but even she would have trouble in fighting creatures such as them. They have great magic resistance and fighting in a place filled with Kapri tree demons is absolutely stupid.


    The Hunter knows that they cannot afford to fight the five creatures so the search party stayed low and allowed the beasts to travel quietly without alerting it. Everyone was scared seeing the beast. He was scared too. Bruno, the knight of the Lady seems shaken at seeing the deathly beast. Miss Susan, the Cher warrior seems like she was calm. While Lady Sena had this wicked smile on her face. The bloodlust of a Saclea is well known to the southern continent of old. He was not surprised about the smile she gave.


    ...


    The search for the lost child continued. The hunter who was tracking down the child seems like he was losing faith in searching for the child alive. The search party was already deep in the forest yet not a single trace could be seen of the child. The Hunter seems like he wanted to stop the search. He told the Lady that the child is dead. But the lady refuses to stop. She wants to search for the lost child at least before the evening sets. The Hunter could not persuade the Lady so he continued leading the search party until the search party arrived at a stream. In the stream, the Hunter took a taste of the water before telling the party to drink up.


    The Hunter checked if the stream of water had traces of any monster or beast like materials. To the Hunter streams that contain anything that a dire beast or monster has bathed on is bad water. The stream was clean and untouched so the Hunter told everyone to refill their water pouches so they can continue. He filled his water pouch and drank some of the clean water. The others followed while the Lady allowed Bruno to fill her water pouch for her. Susan Cher sat near the bank of water. She told everyone that if someone needs healing she can assist. Some of the members had their foot scratched by branches or pricked by sharp ends so they went and let her heal it.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The forest is no slums but it was better safe than sorry. Most people who travel in the overworld die due to infection or toxin from the manure of monsters or bile. So having their wounds check is necessary. He didn¡¯t have his foot prick or cut with his long boots on so he didn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    Susan checked the search party for a while before the search for the lost child begun again. The party entered the forest through the east passage. The village where the war band rested is located in that eastern passage where the village faces the mountain ranges of the overworld.


    The search party ambled in the deep forest for about seven hours now. Yet the search party could not find any traces of the lost child. Everyone was looking like they had no hope of finding that lost child. The only one who seems to be eager is Lady Sena. Most of the search party respects Lady Sena and so far her judgments were right on the mark. But at the moment everyone thinks the same. He could tell that the others had the same thought. There was no way a child could survive deep in this forest.


    The Hunter could not tolerate it anymore. He tried to speak up but the moment he did so a hum sounded out in the distance. The search party quickly guarded themselves up. The hunter crouched and then listened to the sound before following it. The search party followed where the sound was. There the search party saw a little girl swinging her feet while humming a song. Seeing the little girl the Hunter widens his eyes and called out to the child. But before he could do so the Lady pulled him and told him to look at the surroundings. He could feel the mana around despite not being a Mage. It was thick and it had a pretty eerie feeling to it. The Hunter then shook his head and backed away. The others followed. He followed and hid in a thicket while the hunter tried to gain the attention of the little girl. The little girl bobs her head from left to right. The Hunter tried to call out but there was no hope.


    Seeing this, the Lady gestured at some of the mages in the search party to cast dispelling charm on the little girl. The mages chanted and fired the pink light at the little girl but there was no effect. Susan who was observing the mana around the little girl told the Lady that there is a magical creature taking hold of the little girl. The Hunter bit his lip hearing this.


    Lady Sena thought for a while. Then she drew her blade from her scabbard and gathered mana on her sword, Astra. Dots of blue light came pouring in on her blade. Her blade soon had a blue glitter on it and with a thrust, the lady shot at the field of mana around the little girl. The strike of the lady shook the air around the little girl. The little girl fell on the ground before he knows it a giantess appeared near the little girl. The giantess wore leafy clothing. It had a vine like hair and seeing this giantess.


    The Hunter shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s an Ancient Undine!¡±


    With the warning, the Undine that was unmasked by Lady Sena¡¯s blade shouted ancient words. The trees around the area shivered and before long black bark-skinned humanoids came about. He recognizes the creatures as treants. The search party went and prepared for battle. The treants started moving at the search party and various chants started sounding out loudly in the forest.


    He drew his sword and held it front of him while facing a treant. The treant dodged his blade. He tried to strike the wooden heart of the treant but found his blade unable to pierce the treant¡¯s bark skin. He cursed and took a few steps but before he can do so. A shout sounded near him.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The sound came from his fellow scout. He looked at the club-like hand of the other treant being thrusted on his stomach. He felt pain and before he knew it he fainted.

 Chapter 39: The Firm White Cloak

    Chapter 39: The Firm White Cloak


    <hr>


    The scout got hit badly. The ribs of his fellow scout probably shattered. He rushed and took the scout while Susan covered for them. The search party had their swords glowing blue. Before, their swords could not even scratch the bark-like skin of the treants. With their sword magically enchanted the others started to counterattack. He took the scout near the mages to have the scout looked at. The mages started healing. The battle raged on and the Lady Sena faced the undine who wielded the roots around to take down the lady.


    The lady evaded most of the roots with her speed. The lady wore armor but with her body strengthened it was nothing. Her sword shined like glittering gold. He watched the sword of the lady fend off the spear-like roots of the Undine. The lady twisted her body. She shouted.


    ¡°Strike: Lightning.¡±


    And her sword got extended by razor sharp light that seems to cut anything in its path. The lady moved like a cheetah possessed by a lion. Her movements were crisp and sharp. Each of her actions seems to be planned. The undine retaliated by sheer force and quality of roots. The lady breaks through the spear roots by using a spell that eliminates the roots.


    ¡°Strike: Fire¡±


    This spell made the roots combust into flames. The Hunter who was fighting the treants, however, shouted at the Lady for how she is creating fire. If she creates fire then there is a chance that the old ancient trees would catch fire. The fire could spread and attract unwanted moths. The lady visibly clicked her tongue as she withdraws the fire on her sword. She made her blade shine with lightning again and used it to defend herself. The Ancient Udine wielded the ancient roots of the ironwood trees. No one noticed it but the trees around were ironwood. Harder than normal trees but can easily catch fire unless dried. The villages moss filled stone walls are built with ironwood as its foundation. The Undine seems to be using the ironwood as spears. The spear-like roots are converted by mana and due to this that the Lady is having hard time in coming close.


    The Undine is a like a Venus flytrap flower that would swallow the Lady if she lets her guard down. The Treants are surrounding the search party while the Lady holds back the Ancient Undine. Bruno, her Knight Servant covers her back by making sure that none of the treants would reach her. He looked at the Mages and the other and saw the best healer in the search party fighting like mad. The best healer in the Academy of Mesh, daughter of the Cher duo was now fighting the treants by using the other end of her staff and her limbs.


    Treants are hard creatures with bark skin. But the way Susan uses her magically enchanted limbs as a lever to break the limbs of the treant made the others gasp in shock. She would then use the spearhead tip of her staff to stab the heart of the treant while she would follow it by using the gem of her staff to blow the treant into pieces. They know that she was an outstanding healer. Yet seeing her fight like a maddened warrior made him and others shocked. In the first bandit raid they encountered she stayed behind firing spells like the others. But with the enemies close and the party less in numbers, Susan turned to close-combat.


    The others could feel like they are being outdone. They call themselves as warriors but for a healer to surpass them made their pride ache. The others raise their swords against the treants. He joined the battle but didn¡¯t move far from where the injured are. He was only a scout so he was not well in using swords. He preferred the bow so he uses his bows to deal with the treants.


    He looked at the Lady. She dances around with the Undine who was clearly getting intimidated by the Lady. The lady was clearly pushing back the Undine. But the Hunter told the lady that as long as the Undine is alive. The treants will continue to summon the Treants lurking in the ironwood forest. There is also a chance that Kapri demons might be disturb so he told the lady to finish the fight if she can. Hearing this, The Lady took a long breath and her eyes shine gold. Bruno seems to know what the lady plans to do. He chanted four phrases that made five shields appear on the lady as she lifts her sword up to the air gathering golden dots and amassing them to her sword.


    The Undine tried to attack the Lady but the five shields protecting her ever side deflected the attacks. The caster of the attack seems to be barely holding, however. Susan saw this and rushed to defend them from the treants. Bruno could not fight while holding the spell for the lady. The mages saw this and supported the three while the others fought the treants.


    The lady gathered light on her sword as if the mana surrendered to her shining blade. The blade of hers was the same as her lightning blade but this time the sword was even taller than the Undine and trees. The blade felt like lightning was growing out of her blade. Lightning hammers down to the earth but the lady grows lightning to her blade. It shined like a blade in the darkness. He remembered the tales of the Saclea and their sword shining under the moon. He grew up as a commoner and heard tales of Noble Houses. And when he was invited to join the war band of the Saclea, to fight under the banner of one the tales he admired made him happy. And now he is seeing the famous sword shining under the moon being unleashed in front of him made him lower his sword in awe.


    The lightning like blade descended down the Undine like divine punishment.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    And with that blade, the Undine and trees behind the Undine got cut in half.


    ...


    The blade shined like a torch to the young girl. She was fearful that the monster would kill her. But seeing the terrible creature gets cut in half and its body cauterized by the blade of lightning made the little girl stands up. She looked at the female knight with golden hair walking towards her. Her cloak blows in the wind. It was white and had a soothing feeling.


    The little girl learned through her mother that all nobles should be respected. She bent her knee while trying not shiver at the white-cloak knight coming towards her. She felt the stare of the golden-haired lady. She heard her call her out, asking for her name. She answered which made the female knight smile at her. The warm sweet smile enchanted by the afternoon smile at her back made the little girl enamored. She smiled like what a little girl should do.


    The Female Knight asks if she was ok. The little girl said yes, she was okay and started to explain how she got here. The Female Knight listened to her quite well. The little girl felt fearful at first but seeing the lady quite tolerant to a peasant born like her made the little girl speak freely. The Female knight listened with interest as she tells her tales. The lady, however, told her that going outside of the village is something that she should not have done. The little girl smiled guiltily at the way the female knight said. She peeks at the knight and saw her staring at the armored man. The armored man seems like he was seeing something out of the world.


    The Female Knight seems like she didn¡¯t like how the armored man stared at her. She turned back to the little girl and told her not be guilty. As long as she does not do it again then everything will be fine. She saw a familiar face walking towards her. She recognizes the face as one of the hunters in the village who brings her mother food and helped them learns how to fletch arrows and wield the bow. She made a rather guilty expression again. The Hunter that she knows seems like that he wanted to scold her but instead the hunter patted her little head.


    ¡°Little bird, do not make us worry.¡±


    The little girl smiled. She then hugs the hunter which made the Hunter the smile. The Hunter was mad that she left the walls but seeing a member of the small village of his safe made his heart soft. After all, in a cruel world where death is rampant and where life is easily extinguished by a swing of a sword or a claw to the heart. Having the people you love near you is the only thing that matters.


    The little girl loved everyone in the village like family. The same can be said to the Hunter who cares for the little girl despite her wrongdoings. How can he hate an innocent little girl trap in four corners of a wall?


    ...


    The search party somehow managed to return before the sun went out of the sky. The mother of the little girl named Calista had a tearful reunion with her daughter. It came with a scolding and a rather heartfelt warning to her daughter that she must never do it again.


    The Village Elder kowtowed in thanks to Sena. She implored the village elder to stand up. The village elder then expressed how he can thank the lady for her deeds. They have nothing to offer the lady. But the lady told them that they have something they can offer.


    The Lady told the village elder that the village can fly the banners of the Saclea. And that every men or woman that carry the banner of her house will be allowed to stay in the village. The village elder was surprised. But at the same time can only agree with the terms of the Lady.


    Sena truly wanted to save the little girl. But she was not na?ve enough not to take advantage of this isolated village. The village could act as an outpost for her house. The village owes her now so she was sure that they will not refuse. Also, who could refuse a Saclea like her allowing an isolated village to fly their banners?


    The village elder agreed. And through a simple deed, the village is now one of the many outposts of the Saclea. The war leader praised Sena for this. Not only that they will have a village under their control. She will also bring some advantages for her house. Her time in saving the little girl wasn¡¯t for naught. Sena, however, told the war leader that she has a soft spot for children.


    Bruno was quite surprised when said that. But Sena reasoned that only because she was saved by a small little girl that her former thinking was wrong. The people are born common but that doesn¡¯t mean they could rise. She didn¡¯t believe that at first but after the incident that happened in the slums of Mesh City. She believed that anyone who has a fire in their eyes could rise!


    ...


    And then the time came for the war band to leave the village. It was already the middle of the spring. And they cannot afford to stay in the village forever. The lady has taken care of a written paper and her own seal that the village elder can present if someone questions them flying their banners. In handing the written paper the elder agreed to reveal the location of the isolated village only to the Saclea¡¯s. A map will be written and delivered to the Saclea¡¯s along with Sena¡¯s letter, explaining the details through a raven.


    The war band was packed and ready. The carriages that were pulled by the horses were ready. Sena rides her own white horse. And as the war band leaves the little girl who was saved by Sena gazes at her firm white cloak. Remembering the white cloak dearly, the little girl waves her hand''s goodbye at the war band. The memories of the golden-haired, white-mantled knight will be forever imprinted on the villagers.

 Chapter 40: The Ardent Magus

    Chapter 40: The Ardent Magus


    <hr>


    His eyes have a feeling of tension, like the clear surface of still water. The cuts on his robes, his slashed and tattered tail coat flutter as he walks. The sun illuminates his face. He has a lean wolfish appearance, with auburn hair, golden eyes, and stubble of beard. Or is that really a stubble beard? The dirt seems to never leave him.


    The war band of Valera Asmara, it lost half of its members and has lost more than any war band. It was now like a raiding party instead. A party of unwilling bunch glued together by fear and shame. Fear that of the unstable lady of Asmara piercing their hearts with her lance. Shame that of the ardent magus who has been helping this war band without any hints of tiredness. No matter what they do. No matter how many insults are hurled towards him. The Captain of the war band will help.


    Every one of them asks why he would help so fervently. The Captain replies that he wants to because he enjoys it. He did not get it. Why would a man endure so much just because he enjoys helping? It was an insane to him. He could not understand at all.


    ¡°I died once. A stranger saved me. He brought me from the ashes with a smile as if it meant the world to him. That man became my foster father. He named me Arden, for it means Eager, Ardent and Sincere, Fervent, Passionate, to the point of zealousness.¡±


    The Captain explained. He thought that the Captain¡¯s meaning of his name really describes him. ¡®To the point of zealousness¡¯ is the right way to describe the captain. Ardent, the captain¡¯s name seems to come from that word. Hence, the war band is now calling him the Ardent Magus rather than the Foolish Magus, simply because calling him foolish is not enough anymore. He was beyond foolish.


    How many times has he been spat by the Mad Lady of Asmara?


    She and the Captain were at odds with each other. The Captain does not show fear like everyone. The Lady insists the Captain to pay his respects to her but he never does. The Captain will stare at the lady will those still water eyes of his. He cannot count how many times since the maid of the Lady has stopped her from killing the Captain. She owes her life to the Captain. She was saved and even she could not be so cruel to forget that.


    She has been the one feeding the Captain when no one does. The war band could not be called a war band anymore. It is a raiding party that stole from villages to survive. Most of the times when a caravan appears the Lady would demand a tribute. It is sickening and even the others could tell that the lady wasn¡¯t thinking straight. The maid has explained that there was something wrong with the lady after the ascension ritual.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The lady before taking the ritual of ascension was rather agitated by her lost. Instead of meditating the lady supposedly drank herself low that her soul became weak. In the ritual of ascension, the lady got begotten. Her soul begets personality and the knight that imprinted her somehow affected the lady¡¯s soul.


    It is possible that she got influenced by that heroic soul. A Heroic Soul is recognized by his prowess, whether that knight was good or not is irrelevant. The ritual of Ascension''s goal is to imprint the abilities and skills of a heroic soul to a knight to ascend them. That is why when taking the ritual one¡¯s soul must be resilient. And the maid tells everyone that the lady¡¯s soul could not resist the soul¡¯s influence.


    No one believes the maid that much. The royal guards of Asmara were proud and arrogant. They could see their daughter acting this way. But even they won¡¯t stoop so low to raid caravans and demand tribute. Some accepted that the lady is like that because of the maid¡¯s explanation while some sneers at the explanation.


    But most of them hate the lady for turning them into like bandits. They hate her for making that war leader leave turning them into miserable rovers that can only keep their heads low and ask for help at the most miserable one in the war band who keeps them from splitting away.


    Most of the scouts have left with their maps. With no one but the lady knowing the way they can only follower her unwillingly. The Ardent Captain might know the way but everyone is too ashamed to call for his help. He is already doing all the chores for the ¡®war band¡¯ and they would even call for him to lead the way?


    They are shameful men and women that desire to arrive at their destination safely. They have their own goals and important things to protect. They know that they are taking advantage of the Captain but they can only endure it. They are normal people who fear the lady. They respect the Captain no doubt but even they have to think of themselves. They like the captain but they like their lives more than the Captain.


    He respects the Captain like the others. He could understand why that guy who followed the Captain did what he did. The Captain did not now that person¡¯s name. No one knew about his name and only the nameless sword of that person remains. The Captain keeps that nameless sword that has an insignia of a cog.


    It is a reminder to that nameless soldier.


    Nameless he was but he was a brave selfless man. He can respect that. He could never do something like that. He likes himself too much to die. There was someone waiting for him. That is why he can only endure the traveling with this war band. He hates the war band just like everyone. It made him become lower than bandits. And only through one¡¯s spirit that they are allowing themselves to endure.

 Chapter 41: The Boar Feast

    Chapter 41: The Boar Feast


    <hr>


    The party rested on a valley. The camps were set near a stream of water that splits into two paths. The leaves on the trees had an autumn blue feel to it. The party of Asmara was rather small now unlike the past weeks. Fifty men and women comprise the party. The party was larger than this but with how things are with the people leaving left and right. It cannot be helped.


    He kneeled near the stream of water inspecting the water. He tasted the water and felt that it was alright to drink it. He filled his water pouch and told everyone to do the same. The party has one wagon and one carriage left. The horses are gaunt to the point that the ribcage of the horses can be seen. The horses have been pulling the wagon and the carriage for a week straight until the lady allowed everyone to rest here. Unlike the lady, most of the party is tired trekking the roads. The overworld is a wide place. Walking through the overworld without horses is rather tiresome and dangerous. The lady has the privilege to ride her carriage while the rest of the party is taking turns in riding the wagon that has the supplies. Most of the horses have already been killed back in the village while some were stolen away by the deserters.


    There is barely anything to eat until the party encountered a caravan to demand some food. The lady, however, takes the food, and most of the wines that can warm bellies are in her carriage. The guards of the lady are all dead. Most of them were slain in the battle in the village. But the lady strikes fear in the hearts of the men and women with her power. The maid sometimes shares the wine but only when the lady is too drunk. The Captain doesn''t drink that much so his share is mostly split within the party.


    Speaking of the Captain he is the one that gets the end of the stick. If it wasn¡¯t for the Captain¡¯s ability to hunt for his own food then the Captain would have already starved. He saw how the Captain forages for his own food. The captain was good at it. Some try to imitate the Captain but end up with nothing. Some manage to hunt some dire rabbit that is the size of a wagon¡¯s wheel. They take it apart and keep it to themselves to eat. No one is willing to share their food with how hard times are. Only the Captain is the foolish one that would try to do that.


    The Captain survives somehow without his magic. He feels like the Captain isn¡¯t really a Magus. They do not see the Captain wield his magic with how his crest is partly sealed by the Lady. Many in the war band wonder how strong the Captain is when he has his magic. The Captain is limited and is disadvantage without his magic. But that doesn¡¯t stop the captain from being a survivor.


    ...


    The Captain was gone for awhile. Some thought that he might have fled already while some said that they shouldn¡¯t wish for that. He also wondered where the Captain was. Then he saw the Captain carrying a boar on his shoulders. The boar was rather big. It had four wounds in the head. The wounds are from the arrowheads that pierced deeply in the skull of the boar. The party went to the Captain and asked how he got the boar. The boar was something he spotted eating on a thicket the Captain said. The rest believed the Captain and ask what should they do with the boar.


    He saw everyone wants a piece of the boar. So he told everyone that they should roast it in a pit and have the boar roasted. The Captain thinks that it was a fine like everyone does. So the Captain and others started looking around for any wood and then even told the others to keep it a secret from the lady. The lady already has most of the food so they rather eat it without the lady knowing.


    The party then gathered lumber in the forest. The others were in charge of creating a pit while the Captain skinned the boar and stuffed some herbs inside the boar. He asked the Captain what he put in the boar. The captain replied that it was mostly herbs that can make the inside smell less. The herbs can help in purifying the odors left behind by the entrails and feces that stuck inside it while he was removing the organs.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The organs of the boar were quite a mess. The Captain only managed to somehow kill the huge boar easily when it was eating a thicket. He suspected that the boar was sick and was eating the grass to heal itself up. He was quite impressed with the boar and told the Captain he is pretty good with the bow.


    The Captain replied that he was better in using range weapons rather than melee ones. Hearing this made him tilt his head, wanting to retort the Captain on how much of a great fighter he is in close quarter combat. The Captain then told him that he is a magus and he is only using the weapons to survive.


    He asks the Captain if he is being troubled without his magic. The Captain then replied to him with a wary expression that indeed he was being troubled by it. The Captain made a rather grim expression as he explains how he could have done more things if he didn¡¯t have any magic. He told the Captain if he hates the lady for sealing his crest.


    The Captain looked at him with a raised brow and answered that he doesn¡¯t. He told him that weeping about parts of life doesn¡¯t change things. He could be mad for all he cares but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he can¡¯t get his crest back unless the lady wants to. Even the lady has to honor her deal. If she does not then the Geas will surely affect the lady.


    The boar got its butt stab with a pointy end with a stick. The party got a bit smile on their face when they joke about it. The others smiled as their crude words reach their eyes. The Captain too smiled about when they started roasting the boar in the fire pit.


    The party gathered together near the fire pit. Most of the men and women of the party gathered with wines on their hands. The wine came from the maid who noticed the party. She didn¡¯t want to bother so she instead helped the party conceal what they are doing. She promised to make sure that the lady won¡¯t find out and even give the party some few wines to drink.


    The Captain handled the roasting. He stirred the embers while constantly poking the flesh of the boar. He then took some batter he made with herbs and a few spices and wipe it on the flesh of the boar, giving it a wondrous smell. The party could smell the aroma of the batter mixing with the pig. The others have saliva floating down their lips. While some sip on their wine to keep the hunger in check.


    The party sang merrily while the boar got roasted. The night has come and the wind blew hard about in the east. The party was cold but with the fire pit near them, they didn¡¯t freeze. The Captain was eagerly roasting the boar until it was done. Some wanted a lot of it but the Captain made sure that everyone will get a share. He then took something out of his leather bag and roasted it along with the pig. It was five skinned rabbits wrapped in leaves and codfish¡¯s he got from the river.


    Seeing the skinned rabbits the party smiled up to their ears. They are about fifty men and women staying near the fire pit, while the others made their bonfire too. Everyone felt relaxed for the first time in days. Many men and women died during the week. It put a lot of stress into them. The Captain probably noticed too but he was unsure of what he needs to do in order to help them.


    The party then started eating, sharing the boar¡¯s meat. The Captain was the one serving so he made sure that everyone gets their own piece. By the end of the boar became a skeleton. Most of the men started eating their share while the others started drinking. The gathering near the roasting pit then turned into a rather mellowed one. Their stomachs have been filled with food and wine indeed. But the guilt in their hearts didn¡¯t seize. They could eat the boar and relax due to the Captain. They think the Captain has been really selfless of late. And most of them have stick to him for the most part when the lady isn¡¯t there.


    If the lady was a normal person then they would gladly side with the Captain and defend him. But with how they are mere normal soldiers and mages. How can they offend a noble lady that has the power of an ascended knight? They are not bad and they are not good either. They are just humans that want to survive. The Captain, however, understood all of this and just jested for them to eat up.


    Hearing the Captain shrug off their guilty confessions made them scratch their heads.


    What a helpless Captain, the Ardent Magus was.

 Chapter 42: The Reminder of Rain

    Chapter 42: The Reminder of Rain


    <hr>


    The patter of the rain seems endless, it woke her up. She looked outside and saw the flurry of rain that covered the whole valley. The valley produces a fog that made the blue autumn-like leaves strange. It is still spring season as she remembers. She stood up not bothering to wear her equipment. She steps outside only to see the tents of the party lined up under the trees. Did they not notify her? She was asleep and around the distance she saw a pit of fire. The pitfire seems to have been extinguished by the rain. Were they partying without her?


    The moon was still up. But she could feel that the sun will rise sooner or later. The mana in the air tells her that. The raindrops colliding with the stream of water made the area cool and soothing. She sees the wild dances of the water in the stream. She liked the rain, it reminded of her the good old times when everything was not about training or fighting. The water calms her down enough to make her remember the good old days. The days where she could smile freely without being looked down upon as na?ve girl.


    Where did it all go wrong? She could not remember where or when that happened. Not like that it matters anymore. There are things that she could not change. The rain wetted her, each step she does dirty her boots. She could cast a protective shield around her but it did no matter at all. Wine, she craves for it and thus she tried to drink some. Taking her bota bag, she tried to sip some wine. It was empty. She felt disappointed and kept the bag in her belt.


    The rain didn¡¯t stop her from walking along the banks of the stream. The pitter-patter really calmed her down. The voices in the head or the ripples in her soul were being washed away. Facing the cool rain made her calm down. She saw a protruding boulder and went to it. Ambling silently, she climbed up the boulder and let her feet hang in the air. Her eyes followed the stream, reflecting the ripples like a mirror.


    Stress has built up on her head. Confusion, regrets, and trying to deny it all made her even more of a wine drinker. Frustration, anger, and jealousy and all of it made her more angst. She did not wish for all of this. But since it¡¯s either getting wed to an older man or becoming a fighter. She would rather choose to become a fighter all day. She hated being suppressed and dictated. And yet here she is, in some unknown part of the overworld, lost, confuse and in denial.


    Pride, she held it tightly. And her pride doesn¡¯t let her admit her mistakes. But honestly she just feels jealousy and her hate for bossy tyrants made her make the wrong choice. She wasn¡¯t perfect, and she wasn¡¯t a genius, and she achieved what she had due to her hard work. She remembered the days she sweated and coughed blood. She remembered the days where her eyes would hurt when reading a book with a lamp in the middle of the night.


    Her bloodline was a proud one. So prideful that she wondered why such a creature like her was allowed to become a part of such family. Her brothers, her sisters, and her relatives were the greatest. She admired them truly with honesty but they all look down upon her. Being looked down made her want to prove herself. Yet, with all that is happening she feels like she has done things wrong again.


    She bragged about succeeding all the time yet failed every time. Her own family calls her the most talentless in the new generation. They even hated her mother for such a minor noble whore that her father once had sex with. Her father only legitimizes her out of pride in his own blood. And if her father truly loved her or at least pretended to care about her. Then her father wouldn¡¯t have brought such a cocky braggart that does nothing but subtly insult her.


    Maybe she just needed to endure that humiliation and maybe things would have gone better. But her pride didn¡¯t allow her to do so. She could never lower head, not to someone who would insult her mother right at her face. She may be born with a minor noble as a mother but her pride was as tall as her father.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She hid under the fa?ade of an arrogant. Yet truly, her heart was simply that of a little girl who chose to be strong rather than become a trophy wife for some man who is thirty years older than her. She will never regret that decision ever.


    Her eyes looked at the river once again. There she saw her baggy eyes and wet hair. She noticed how tired her face is despite the ripples making the image she was seeing rather blurry. She took a breath and felt that she was starting to feel cold. Her soul rippled, she felt mana embraces her and before long the coldness disappeared. She could not be bothered to move now. Everyone was asleep so she can herself. No need to hide what she truly was. No need to act like an arrogant noble brat that has nothing but failures on her lap.


    There was nothing she can be proud of. Her name, her title, her power, and her skills were all mediocre. It was her fault, all her fault, she knows that but will never admit it. Right now, she only wanted to dwell in the rain that she loved. The rain is one of her allies. And in this world, she has no ally other than the one she saved once.


    Failure, incompetent and the most insulted noble heir. She could hear people laugh at her and she will never cry. She will never admit that she was wrong. Because doing so would break her. To be strong, that was meaning of her name, and she will commit to it.


    <hr>


    The rain continued. She walks through the valley enjoying the cool rain when she suddenly a figure looking at the horizon. She recognized the figure as the foolish magus who always looks at her with still water eyes. Never shows fear, and is always foolish. She thought that the insulting the man or making him see how ¡®fearful¡¯ she was would make him bow to her. But not even spitting on his face or showing off her power would make him bend the knee.


    He was wet and his eyes were clearly looking forward to the sun. She hid near a tree and concealed her presence. She didn¡¯t want to be seen by anyone especially this Magus who probably hated her. Her actions in the village should make this man hate her to the bones. The man was rather a servant of justice. Unlike her, killing a few peasants for her own survival seems like a rational thing to do. She thought that how could a man cry so easily. In her life, she never saw any man cry for others. The teachers that taught her and the instructors who instructed her told her that crying is for the weak.


    She could never understand the man. And she will never do as long as he doesn¡¯t bend his knee. She hates it that the man was stubborn. He should be dead by now but the man proves to be a survivor even without his magic. Well, she heard tales about him when she passes by the ¡®war band¡¯ of hers. Most of the men and women in the band respect him more than her.


    She is quite jealous of him but she will never admit. She bit her lip. She then takes a long sigh as she thought how the man should never have opposed her. That war leader was a piece of garbage and she wished she could have poke holes on that man.


    She saw the foolish Magus as a broken man, a man that she will never come to understand. It¡¯s not like having to understand such a tool will allow her to gain anything. Her mood was now spoiled, she was about to turn around and go back to her carriage when she saw the man smiling when the sun¡¯s light came about. That beaming smile, unlike the usual blank one, made her quite surprise. So he can smile like that too. The man must really appreciate sceneries to the point his smile could reach his ears.


    What an odd man.


    She thought, walking away from the place and silently heading back to the carriage of hers. Inside, she saw the maid of hers sleeping tightly, she saw her blanket on the floor, she grabbed it, put it on her and then proceed to dry her body by circulating the mana around her. Converting mana and turning it into heat was easy.


    After that, she then sat in the same place she slept. Looking at the window while wondering what she will do.

 Chapter 43: The Busted Wheel

    Chapter 43: The Busted Wheel


    <hr>


    The day started with the smell of the dirt entering his nostrils. The tent he was sleeping got a bit wet inside. He went out of the tent and saw the Captain fishing in the stream with a makeshift fishing pole. The Captain was whistling while bobbing his head from left to right. He didn¡¯t have anything to do so he just sat near a tree stump and smoke a pipe.


    The others started waking up. They then did what they usually do in the morning. Pay respects to their own Gods or sharpened their swords with whetstone while worrying about the day. They would then look at the Captain for a while probably thinking that breakfast is served. Most of them rely on the Captain for survival. The supplies in the wagon are only for the long walk. Inside the wagon are dried meat and rye bread kept in the barrels. Usually, someone would look at the barrels to make sure they are tightly sealed. He wondered if someone looked at the barrels. But then shrug it off as nothing to worry much.


    The maid of the Lady came about wearing her leather robe and skirt. She checked the carriage as usual before preparing the breakfast of the lady. She went to the wagon, took some break and brought it back to the carriage. While she took the rye bread, the people around look displeased. They probably wanted to say that the rye bread if off-limits but considering how honestly saying that will just displease the already looking grumpy lady of Asmara. They kept their mouth shuts as always.


    He didn¡¯t even bother reacting anymore. He merely smoked his pipe and watches the smoke rise up in the air. He then saw the Captain pulling his fishing pole back and taking in some codfishes from the river. Fifty men and women waiting for the Captain to finish his fishing make for quite a sight. Of course, no one expects that they will get some individual fishes. Mostly, like usual they are waiting for the Captain to make a pot of stew. He and they have been eating that for days now and they quite got used to it. The Captain learned cooking at the Cher Inn so he knew how to cook a meal. They thank the God of Light for this, because if the Captain wasn¡¯t here to help then this war band would have been more hell than what it is already.


    The Captain¡¯s fishing took a while after he was done. He immediately went to work along with the few mages. There are few female mages in the party. Most of them are low-born like him, and their fathers are free peasants that serve a Lord. The mages had an interest in the Captain solely for his abilities. So when things like this come to the girls would try to sucker up to the Captain out of interest or favor.


    So they try to help the Captain only for him not to give them any attention. Strong men are heavily sought in the world, they are people that can be relied on and the Captain is a person that people can rely upon. Most of the people in the war band rely on the Captain so it was no surprise that these free-spirited girls would be attracted to the Captain. But the Captain is as usual uninterested at them. He doesn¡¯t look like he is interested in anything other than helping.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    He might be help-sexual.


    ...


    The Captain was done with the cooking. His pot of stew was eatable as usual. No one dared to complain and all had a smile on their lips while trying to ignore the existence of the lady eating her dull rye bread. The captain ate some herbs while the rest munch on the codfishes he got. The herbs he ate look rather odd. The mages who are still sticking to the Captain ask only for them to realize that they were saltherbs.


    Realizing that the mages kept their mouth shuts. Saltherbs are rare ingredients that are as salty as the sea. He didn¡¯t saw the sea but he knew that the sea is salty. The Captain was bothered by the salty taste. Making the mages who asked crumple their faces in not knowing what to say about. The Captain raises his brows, wondering if they wanted some. They refuse as expected but the Captain said that they are missing out.


    He sips his stew while watching the exchange. His lips smiled along with the others who found the Captain¡¯s eccentricity quite amusing. Captain had this confuse expression as he tries to understand the others. He, the Captain ate merrily while ignoring the lady of Asmara and the maid.


    It has been like this ever since the warband got reduce to fifty people. They cannot tolerate the lady¡¯s action and fear her so there was no other way than act like this. It might be rude to the lady but in some way, it is their way of showing that they could never bond with the lady.


    As they eat their meal the war band then proceed to take care of the utensils and put them into the wagon. The captain worked on cleaning the pot while the others made sure that there are no leftovers and if there is, might as well pack them as lunches.


    He took care of the fire and then assisted on checking the utensils and the wagon¡¯s wheels. His eyes widen for a while, he notices that the wagon¡¯s wheels are going to be busted soon if it treks another mile without repair. The lady wanted to leave the valley already and telling her that the wagon might be busted isn¡¯t a good reason to the lady. The Captain arrives on the wagon and saw the state of the wagon¡¯s wheel too. His hands touched the wheel, putting tension on the wheel, gauging the state of the wheel.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡±


    The Captain said. He agreed with the Captain. His hand rubs his head as he asks the Captain what they should do. The Captain thought for a while before going to the lady. There the Captain explained how the wagon¡¯s state is and oddly the Lady allowed he and the Captain to repair it before noon. With at least that, the two of them started fixing the wagon¡¯s wheel, at least so that it doesn¡¯t break.


    It took a while to fix the wheel and when they were done. Everyone was ready to continue the journey.

 Chapter 44: The Charred Road

    Chapter 44: The Charred Road


    <hr>


    The party left the valley after fixing the wheel of the wagon. It took time, but it was finished by noon. The lady didn¡¯t get angry and let it slide as the party travels quietly along the roads of the overworld. The overworld is a huge place but even so, they are still landmarks that people can follow to get to their locations. Deep forests, valleys, hills, mountains, are deep holes though. No explorer dares to map them unless they have a full party filled with adventurers that are as strong as knights or as capable as Grand Magus.


    A war band could map out a simple mountain. But doing so would attract packs of dire beasts or hordes that would like to feast on the sheep¡¯s that have visited their territory. Among the food chain, the humans are just above the common insects. The Elves treats the humans as lower creature while the humans treat them back as knife-eared tree huggers.


    The road the party took had a few resemblances to the south. They can feel the southern heat that comes from the Pacific Seas. The Pacific seas are comprised of many islands that are bonded together by stone bridges that connect the islands. Of course, that is only a tale that they hear through word of mouth.


    The party is traveling with their swords drawn. The road will always be dangerous and in weeks the party traveled. They learned hard not to let their guard down. The carriage and the wagon are being surrounded by the party. The Mages are inside the encirclement while the others are acting as the walls. He walked in the back along with the Captain who was playing with his shark saw dagger. The captain had a cloth wristband which he turned into a tattered cloak. He was surprised that the Captain was able to do magic. The Captain, however, explained that he only converted something that was already ready to be converted.


    The Captain can do sigils that allow him to [Convert] them back to their normal form. Of course, he could not do any of that now with magic crest sealed. He could, however, use [fuel] to use his magic. But doing so will be hard and according to the Captain is easier to use his mana as fuel. Hearing his head suddenly finally was able to understand why they were able to fix the wagon¡¯s wheel.


    The Magic of the Captain was interesting. But the Captain disagrees that the magic he has is a double-edge sword. Even if he does use [fuel], he would still need to use his body as a catalyst to use the magic. With a clogged up magic veins and a sealed up magic crest, doing so would be really hard.


    The Captain, however, was not bothered with it. He explained that his magic like everyone¡¯s magic has a cost and effect. And his magic that transmutes and recreates is something that will never reach anything top like true creation. He could construct and replicate what was in his mind but the Captain will never truly create.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The Captain calls his works as Paper Mache, dulled, and hollow. But even so, it is enough to be used as something to repair or construct something that can use as a weapon.


    ...


    The party continued traveling until it encountered a row of wagons burned into ashes. Stopping for a second, inspecting the burn wagons. The party saw corpses charred, and the road was still burning despite the fire being days ago. The captain inspected the corpses, felt like the thing was done by magic. The mages also agreed, seeing the burns.


    But what tick the mages are what kind of person or thing could burn a caravan so easily? The Party could not be threatened if this was just normal burns but they saw some traces of gems that are usually attached to staffs. The gems are fried, drained and there was no trace of energy in it.


    There are also burned armors and swords lying around the road. If they were normal swords then they wouldn¡¯t be alarm. But they were mithril, swords made of mithril, and no force that could wield mithril weapons and fine gems in their staff could be easily decimated like this. He saw the Lady even frowning at the amount of mithril that is lying around. She ordered the people in the party to see if they can salvage any weapons. The party complied and looted the burned up caravan only to find a few weapons that could be used. The Captain was only interested in the corpses like usual. But even so, he picked something up for the Captain and let the captain have it.


    The Captain took the shortsword, though he could see rather displease expression on the Captain as he hands the slightly burned up sword to the Captain, he had this grungy expression. The Captain knows he didn¡¯t mean it and just take the shortsword and put it on the bag behind his waist. The Captain still had that nameless sword with a cog emblem on it so he didn¡¯t really need it, not to mention that he was using his shark saw dagger the most.


    The charred road seems like it was a grim. He didn¡¯t like the look of it and told everyone that they should go. The Captain agreed, and even the Lady herself seems to agree. It seems like even the Lady herself could sense the foreboding charred road.


    The Party hurried up on their looting. And as they were about to go forward, the Lady suddenly went down her carriage, activated the surging mana on her body, and let it flow like a damn on her spear. She then directed the overpowering surge to a direction, where a beam of golden light blasted through the fields of grass, scarring the plains.


    The Lady kneeled, her energy dispersed and judging by the way she is panting. The lady fired a big load of her power for that one attack. He didn¡¯t understand why but when he saw the tall, gray-skinned monster that was about three hundred centimeters tall made him stumble back.


    It was an Orc Lord Pyromancer.


    And seeing this Pyromancer arrived with a party of green-skinned barbarians with bulging muscles made him despair truly. He could not move his limbs, and his heart beat so hard.


    ¡°RUN AWAY¡±


    But as if pouring buckets of water on everyone, he awoke from his fear. He then saw the Captain telling everyone to run as fast as they can, and with the loud commanding voice echoing in their heads. The Party decided to flee with haste!

 Chapter 45: The Escape

    Chapter 45: The Escape


    <hr>


    The party could not stand by and watch their selves be killed by an Orc Lord Pyromancer. They turned to the other side and ran there with all of their might, the Captain did so while trying not cause any problems for the Party. He was sure that he would try to fight it out, but it looks like the Captain can recognize danger when he sees one. The Captain ran while making sure that the Mages were able to cast feather spells on everyone. A woman, with long purple hair tied into a bun, tripped, however. The Captain saw this, and took her hand and pulled her back to running.


    The Mages thanked the Captain, but an arrow hit the Captain¡¯s back. The Captain grunted, he pulled the arrow and told the Mages to hurry. He went to the captain, telling him if he was okay. The Captain told him to go, which he complied while leading the Captain.


    He looked at the Pyromancer and the green skins that are chasing after them. The Lady, who wielded her lance was the slowest, not because she was tired but because she was killing the Orc¡¯s that could run faster than the party. Orcs are monsters that have ten times the strength of a normal man. They are beasts that even the knights have to look out for. They possess a brute strength that is enhanced by their ability to feel less pain. The lady is an ascended knight, but looking at her struggling against an Orc, made him even worry for the lady.


    He had no love or respect for the lady but she keeps them alive. The lady struggled hard, this time she was sweating; he could see that the lady who has been fighting nothing but lower tier opponents was finally getting her match. He was not happy with this, and he prefers that all they would encounter are bandits, not Orc raiders like the ones chasing after them now.


    His legs stretched, he then turned to the Captain who got grabbed by an Orc. The Captain, however, wrapped his legs around the Orc¡¯s arm and uses the Orc¡¯s strength against him. The Orc flipped, and before it could stand the Captain made a sawing motion on the throat of the Orc with his shark saw dagger, killing it.


    The Captain stood, and then started running again. He, who saw the Captain did that widen his eyes. Killing an Orc, within three moves, and so efficient at it too made him in awe again. The Captain moves like a panther, and he was deadly, but to think he could fight an Orc too. He was surprised.


    He kept running while keeping an eye on the Captain. Most of the Orcs have been killed by the Lady, and miraculously the party has no injured yet. But he thought too soon, there he saw five Orcs coming out of the bushes as if they were waiting for the Party. The Mages tried to cast their spells but with the Orcs mighty swings, the Mages could not even utter a phrase before dying. The sword-wielding people, however, manage to dodge, or at least draw their swords. He himself was able to defend, but one strike from Orc made his hands numb.


    He then faced the Orc, with his teeth clenched hard. The Orc swung down, he managed to dodge by hair¡¯s breadth and stab his sword into the chest of the Orc. The Orc scream but didn¡¯t go down as it held his sword tightly and swung his axe at him.


    Splash, he felt a burning sensation as he saw his shoulder slid down from his body. The shock of having his shoulders slicked numbed the pain, but as he looks at the Orc raising its axe, the last thing he saw was the Orc¡¯s axe being brought down upon his head.


    ...


    He saw the man, who was friends with Captain just die like that, his hands shivered badly. He then ran with all of his might as the Orcs keep on chasing him and the others through the forest. The party was being hunted. The Captain was able to fight back while the others could hardly kill any of the Orc¡¯s due their ability to feel less pain. He was scared to the brim. His head feels like it was churning, and his breathing was so ragged that he could feel his chest tightened in pain. He saw the Orcs being mowed down by the Lady, but as he runs the Mage who had purple hair was grab by an Orc. The Orc open its jaw and was about to eat the Mage.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He stood there, and as he sees the purple hair Mage look at him in despair. He ran, and then uses the mithril sword he looted from the burned wagons and strikes the cheeks of the Orc, piercing the brains of the Orc. The Mage fell down, he then offered up his hand as he drags the Mage with him.


    He heard the scream of others but right now he was holding someone. He then heard a roar; he looked at it and saw an Orc pouncing at them. He pushed the purple-haired mage away and tried to defend himself. But suddenly a lance pierced the Orc, and then with a thud followed by a crater appearing in front of him. He saw the Lady, who was carrying her maid with her left shoulder, crying as if she was absolutely scared.


    ¡°Mage quickly Heal her!¡±


    The Lady demanded the mage to heal her maid. But the Mage saw that the wounds on the Maid were far too deep, her entrails were showing and half of her ribs are crushed. She wasn¡¯t even breathing anymore. Her lips open, she told the lady that she was dead.


    The lady howled, however, and demanded again to fix her maid up. The Mage shouted, saying that she cannot revive the dead. Even the High Priests of the God of Light¡¯s could not resurrect the dead. The Lady heard the Mage clearly, and though he expected the lady to rage, he saw the Lady of Asmara, breaking down. Her face crumpled, and her mouth twitched, she was laughing yet the laugh of hers was full of sadness.


    She was broken.


    The Lady laughed like mad. Her lips turned into that of a devil, as she faces the Orcs near her and flashes like lightning, killing the orcs in an instant. The Lady then swings her lance while tears pour down her face; she then bent her knee as she then rushes to another Orc and began a killing spree.


    He saw the lady¡¯s wild actions. The mage near him pulled his hand and told him to go. He nods his head at the Mage and then went running away while trying to make sure that the rest of the survivors are not dead. The party has been decimated not by the first Orcs but because of the Ambush. He saw that most of the faces he knew in the party were. Other than the Captain, almost no one knows could recognize the friends they made in the party. He could not even recognize the Mage that he protected, and when he thought about it, he felt a rather fleeting emotion on his stomach.


    He heard a boom, and when he looked at it, he saw the Captain dodging a strike from an Orc. The Captain does not even swing his sword, he only attacks and hits the vital organs of his enemies. So when the Orc failed to grabbed the Captain and let the Captain move freely, that Orc was already dead.


    The Captain then turned to him and the Mage. He then told him to hide as he will go out there to help the Lady. He was surprised about that, the lady, who spat on his face. Would he try to help her? He could not understand but somehow thinking about the eccentricity of the Captain. He knew that this was the usual him.


    The Captain left him and the Mage. Most of the party was dead. No one could lead them and without maps or foods. They might as well consider suicide. So far they have been relying on the Captain. And with their food possibly burned, or them just traveling alone scares them enough.


    So he looked at the mage. He told the Mage his thoughts which the Mage agreed. They then chased after the Captain to help him. After all, the Captain has become a true ¡®Captain¡¯ for them. And with how things are, they might as well gamble their lives.

 Chapter 46: The Orc Pyromancer

    Chapter 46: The Orc Pyromancer


    <hr>


    The lady of Asmara has lost her wits. He followed to see if he can help. But he saw the lady raging, seething with anger as she struck down any foe within her sight. The Captain followed in the distance taking out the Orcs. He and Purple Haired Mage supported the Captain in the shadows or at least tried to.


    The Captain was a better fighter. But he was exhausted in killing the Orcs who are far stronger than him. That doesn¡¯t stop the Captain from following the Lady. He was intending to help the lady no matter what. That is the ¡®vow¡¯ of the Captain that most of the former war band already knows. His body was obviously tired. A stench of regrets covers the Captain but he doesn¡¯t stop as he carries himself towards danger.


    He and she could not fathom the Captain. They are only here to save the Captain when the Lady dies. The two hoped for the lady to give them time. Honestly, they did not care about the lady at all. Their loyalty is towards the Captain. He was the one who saves and serves them in the roads without being thanked or asking for it.


    How could they abandon the Captain? Most of the war band is dead. They are lying dead on the ground while the others are fleeing out of fear. Even if they manage to get out there, they are dead. Without maps or the skills, they are dead. The two of them are gambling here and hoping that the Captain that they have trust will be able to survive. The Lady honestly could piss off away inside their heads. Her relevance to them was partly only because of the power she possessed. Without that power, the two wouldn¡¯t have followed her and suffered.


    They looked at the Captain with eager and worried eyes. The two followed the Captain while trying not to be a burden. They would be a fool not think that the Captain hasn¡¯t noticed them already. But even so, they try not to show themselves considering that there are some stray Orcs that are lurking around.


    The Lady killed her way to the road where the band saw the Pyromancer. The Pyromancer was still on that hill overlooking the burned up caravan. Some orcs are ravaging the wagon and oddly they haven¡¯t touched the horses or butchered them. The Orcs are far from stupid. They can plan their battles, eat, fuck and think too. They aren¡¯t like dire beats or magical monsters. So seeing that they are actually looting the wagon and the carriage, the two understood that they wanted to take the food. No wonder when they searched the burned up caravan they could not see any food and even though the mithril swords were there. They were probably acting as a lure to make any foolish caravan stay and loot the mithril sword. If the orcs have a Pyromancer then it would be a simple task for that Pyromancer to put sigils on the mithril swords that would alarm them.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Pyromancers have the ability to control fire. And not only that they have the ability to control fire, they can control smoke and anything that relates to fire. In other words, the party was doomed the moment it searched the burned caravan that acted as a trap.


    The two realized this and even the Captain and the Lady should have realized that they have been played. The Lady however probably knows but she at the moment was seething in rage. Her face was crumpled and her eyes were red. Tears fall like a dam as her steam-like mana erupts in anger. The lady was angry at the death of her maid. She was the only ally of the Lady in the war bad and now she was dead. He and she didn¡¯t even know what killed the maid. But they know that no matter what killed her maid, she was angry about it.


    Even the most despicable person in the world would be angry when something precious is taken from them. Gisela was the name of the maid. She was the reasonable maid that would try to ease the tension. She wasn¡¯t a bad person, just serving a rather irritable Lady. They didn¡¯t hate her for her loyalty for the Lady.


    How could they hate someone that gives them wine?


    So at least they could understand how such a good Maid dying sadly would leave her master maddened. The Lady was bloodied by the blood of the Orcs. She usually would at least parry any blows or try to defend herself. But now, she was just merely using her armor as protection. Her Mana shields are being battered constantly but even so that doesn¡¯t stop the rage driven Lady from advancing forward to the direction of the Pyromancer.


    She leaves a trail of the dead behind her. The two could see the Pyromancer looking down on the raging Lady while having such conceited gaze. The Pyromancer had gray skin, like ashes. He had a rather intimidating aura that shakes the soul. The lady could not feel that aura at the moment due to her rage. If the lady was calm then she probably wouldn¡¯t even try to face the monster in front of her.


    The lady finally arrives in front of the Pyromancer. Not wasting any time she tried to pierce the Pyromancer only to see her lance blocked by the skin of the Pyromancer. The pyromancers have an ability that can turn their flesh into iron. And seeing that the lance of the Lady wasn¡¯t able to pierce the skin of the Pyromancer, they know that the lady would need to thrust stronger than ever.


    The Pyromancer directed its palm towards the lady. A blistering ball of fire appeared and hit the lady as the Lady then gets pushed back and has her back dragged on the ground. The lady spurted blood out of her mouth. Her body shook like a leaf as she uses her Lance to help herself stand up.


    It was just the beginning of the battle.

 Chapter 47: The Sharp Stick hits Iron

    Chapter 47: The Sharp Stick hits Iron


    <hr>


    An ascended knight had the power of a normalv knight but multiplied.


    An Orc Pyromancer has the power to control the fire and is equal to a Knight just by the natural brute stretch from just being Orc and the power given to them by their Totems.


    The Totems of the Pyromancers are far different from humans who use the mana. The Totems they use sends them Mana from their high mountain located far from the North where the volcanoes are active. Pyromancers learned how to control their fire by bending the Magma on the volcanoes in order to gain high resistance or complete immunity to fire.


    The Knights are imprinted with the soul of former knights to become great in battle. Giving them experiences from a Knight¡¯s lifetime to improve their skills and let them become true warriors immediately. The Knights can be stronger due to that.


    The Pyromancer in front of the lady is far older than her. The gray skin, the bark-like face of the Pyromancer that shows aging means that the Pyromancer is a veteran. Veteran Pyromancers are dangerous with all of their accumulated experiences that they have acquired make them dangerous opponents on the battlefield.


    This Pyromancer is now facing a Knight that has only a half a month¡¯s worth of real battle experience. The Knight, the Lady Asmara has slain various bandits and creatures in the road but she has never faced a true challenge like the Pyromancer that stands dominatingly in front of her.


    Compared to the Pyromancer the lady was lacking. But the lady had no care for that right now. Her lance stood strong in trying to pierce the skin of the Pyromancer. She was still an ascended knight that has memories of a heroic soul inside her head. The heroic soul was rather not compatible with her soul. But even so, a knight is a knight. And the heroic soul she called had faced many battlefields and fought many foes.


    So that is why she could launch her thrusts at the Pyromancer with a determined face. The Pyromancers defense is strong but it doesn¡¯t mean that the impact of the lance doesn¡¯t move the Pyromancer. The Pyromancer was no fool so it started counterattacking. The lady could not handle the fiery blows of the Pyromancer. Each strike would burn her armor and her shield made of Mana would ripple.


    The intense heat that the Pyromancer is leaking made the grassy hill burned. The lady was surrounded by flames and she could feel the heat despite her mana shield. The Pyromancer cast fire spells at the lady. The lady would dodge the flaming spells while trying to riposte with her lance.


    The blow of the lady is enough to break apart regular armor into pieces. But the Pyromancers manipulates their bodies into iron. They are also ¡®Mage¡¯ that they could coat a layer of Mana on their skin. They can also strengthen their bodies like what the Knights do.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    So the lady was now facing an enchanted brute strength of an Orc that has the ability of a Pyromancer. The Lady withstands most of the attacks of the Pyromancer Orc but she was being overwhelmed just by battle experience alone. The lady has been killing bandits and nothing dangerous. So how the Lady of Asmara could even threaten the Pyromancer who has seen a lot of battle?


    The lady tries to strike the throat of the Pyromancer but she only received counters from the Pyromancers. At first, it was the Lady who was exerting her power but she made a mistake of making the Pyromancer wary of her. So the lady was not doing well at all. She was bloody all over. Her long brownish red hair had its ends burned. Her armor was now charred while the tip of her lance has already broken.


    In fighting a Pyromancer that has its skinned turned into iron. The lady should have tried using blunt attacks to bring down the Pyromancer. Like a good knight would do to armored opponents. The lady should have taken a mace or use her fist to attack the Pyromancer. But the lady has no mace or could she ever think straight right now and actually use her strength to injure the Pyromancer.


    Using her lance and flailing wildly like an angered beast. The lady who could not keep her calm steadily uses her blunt lance in trying to kill the Pyromancer. She would attack with her mana recklessly while the Pyromancer would then return it back by attacking her mana shields constantly.


    The lady would do outrageous moves that could hurt the Pyromancer. But the Pyromancer would calmly deflect her attacks by moving out of the way. The lady would flail her lance like a club but the Pyromancer would just let her hit him as it does nothing to the Pyromancer.


    The Pyromancer had cold eyes.


    The Pyromancer raise its arms as it then punched the lady¡¯s armor with its iron-like fist. The lady¡¯s armor caved in and the sound of ribs cracking sounded out. The lady kneeled on the ground and before she could even stand up the Pyromancer slapped her face.


    The Pyromancer had burning hands and as result, the lady¡¯s left face was burned. The lady shouted in pain as she vomits blood. She had a pathetic look on her face. Her body was tired yet she stood up and tried to attack the Pyromancer who was a monster.


    The Pyromancer had the advantage in experience and skill. The lady could have taken the Pyromancer out with a calm head but with how the seething rage affected her judgment. She was easily beatable.


    The lady is seething mad with the death of Gisela. Her ability to think clearly was gone and with her only friend dead. How could she not calm her poor heart down? She may be an arrogant but like anyone she has things she would despair at when taken forcefully.


    The lady was angered.


    That is why despite the left side of her face burned badly or her ribs being badly broken and caved in. She stood up in the face of danger and stared down the Pyromancer with willpower.


    But willpower won¡¯t help her this time as the Pyromancer kicks her stomach.


    The body of the lady bent and she convulsed in the ground badly.

 Chapter 48: The Magus who helps

    Chapter 48: The Magus who helps


    <hr>


    The Hill burned as the Lady fought the Pyromancer. Flames encircled the hill and the three who is watching could smell the burning of grass. The sky turned red. The three who was far from the battle stood there not minding the Orcs around them that is dead.


    The Captain had killed the Orcs with the help of the two. The Mage and the Soldier that was with the Captain helped in killing the Orcs methodically by immobilizing them and snuffing their most vulnerable parts. The mages would blind the Orc while the Soldier would distract it with sound. The captain then would sneak attack the Orc with his weapons.


    The Captain carried three weapons in total. The shark saw dagger, the nameless sword with a cog sigil, the Mithril short sword. He¡¯d kill most of the Orc with the nameless sword in his hand. He¡¯s covered in blood and he was panting despite most of the Orcs were dead already. He¡¯s pale as snow but the Ashes and blood coated him. His cloak was more tattered and cut. His eyes were looking at the flames with a bit of grim.


    He¡¯d remember the flames on that day. The smell of the grass burning and the heat that blisters his skin made him unable to help the lady. He¡¯s a bit afraid of the fire but not to the point that it would stun him like this. The blood covering him and the ashes sticking on his skin made his legs frail.


    He¡¯s feeling weak but mostly it was due to being tired. He¡¯d notice the two that was helping him. Their wary expression woke him for a moment before he noticed the lady in the distance being flung like a puppet with its string cut.


    The lady wasn¡¯t kind to him. He¡¯d never felt the kindness of the lady throughout the road so far. She¡¯d spat on his face and hurled insults at him so much that he¡¯d forgotten to count already. Normal people would have been angered, insulted already. But he¡¯d bear no grudge the lady despite that. He¡¯s known how nobles act after spending time most of his as their punching bag back in the Academy.


    He¡¯s not angry at the lady. But sometimes he had to resist helping those who would bear grudges at her. The traveling companions of his did not see the lady greatly. They¡¯d think that she was an arrogant brat princess that deserves no respect.


    He agrees to them. But when he saw the lady dancing in the rain one day near the valley where the party once stayed days ago. He realized that the lady wasn¡¯t far from anyone. Just like him and the others, she¡¯s human too. He¡¯s could never see her other than a lady hiding in the facade of rich noble girl.


    His glass of heart melted the moment he saw her play in the rain. That is why even though most of the people would never save her from her current situation. He¡¯d move his body already despite the flames around him. The two behind his back tried to stop him but there was no need to speak.


    His eyes lit up with a golden glint.


    He wanted to save the lady that was alone in a cicle of fire.


    ...


    The lady saw nothing but the flaming iron palms of the Pyromancer coming her way. Her head went blank for a moment and when she¡¯d thought she would die. Two pairs of legs came about and kick her right in the shoulder, pushing her away.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    A crude violent way of saving someone but it worked. The one who¡¯d save her had twisted his body to avoid the burning palms of the Pyromancer. He¡¯d then use the nameless sword in his hand to vault away from the Pyromancer. He rolled towards the lady and started removing her armor.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am helping you milady. I cannot carry you with your armor on.¡±


    ¡°Why help me?¡±


    ¡°You looked like you need it.¡±


    He said while removing the straps of her armor. He noticed that the breastplate of the armor has caved in. The armor also pierced her stomach and removing it would mean that she would bleed. He thought on what to do before just letting the breastplate of the lady equipped.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    The lady said weakly. He¡¯s noticed the heat behind him so he pushed the lady away again and threw his sword at the Pyromancer only for it to melt. The nameless sword was made of steel and with the control of the Pyromancer with using fire. It was obvious that a normal weapon could not last against the fire of the enemy.


    The place was like a smelter. And he¡¯d realized that there was no way to fight this Pyromancer at his current state. If his magic crests weren¡¯t blocked then maybe he¡¯d knew how to somehow get away from this trouble. He¡¯d really have not thought about what to do when he was coming to help. He¡¯s realized that doing so would make him afraid.


    ¡°Just leave me to die...¡±


    The lady said with a broken tone. She was rather limp and there was despair in her eyes. She looks like her pride was shattered to pieces. He¡¯d saw that kind of eyes on her. And seeing such eyes he could only shake his head and say.


    ¡°You need help. So I will help.¡±


    ¡°How really foolish of you...¡±


    The lady said without any hints of enthusiasm in her voice. She¡¯d lost hope of surviving and right now she can only say those words.


    He¡¯d felt like that there was nothing he could do to make the lady have some hope. It would BE more troublesome to think to think about IT so he instead glance at the Pyromancer who stares at them like they were sheep ready to be slaughtered.


    He¡¯s noticed the arrogant look on the Pyromancer¡¯s face. It was the expression of someone who has done such thing for years. He thought that despite the Pyromancer calmly walking towards them. There was no trace of the Pyromancer letting his guard down.


    This troubled Arden but even with that, he drew his mithril short sword hoping for the best.


    ¡°Milady, please stand up.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The lady didn¡¯t answer and merely looked dully at him. He almost wanted to click his tongue in annoyance but he saw the two that he was with just awhile ago near the circle of flames. Although he could see that they are still far away. He¡¯d noticed the soldier gesturing for him to throw the lady.


    He¡¯d thought about it but since there was no way out other than that. He turned to the lady, grabbed both of her legs and spins her before throwing her into the direction where the soldier is. The lady spun mid-air which made the Pyromancer looked at it oddly. The Pyromancer then saw the soldier running to the lady. He could not allow the knight to escape so he tried killing both with a fireball only to feel danger.


    The Pyromancer dodged in time before the mithril short sword could pierce his eyes. His body was iron but his eyes weren¡¯t. That is why the most vulnerable area that the Pyromancer has right now is his eyes.


    ¡°Come on Orc, let¡¯s dance...¡±


    Arden grits his teeth while taking a stance with his shortsword. For now, he could only try.

 Chapter 49: The Magus’s Woes

    Chapter 49: The Magus¡¯s Woes


    <hr>


    The Pyromancer had two weaknesses. First is the eyes, the second is the ear canals of the Pyromancer. The eyes if turned into iron would make the Pyromancer unable to see. His cornea, iris, pupil, sclera and even the tear ducts of the Pyromancer¡¯s eyes are not turned into iron. The top lid, the bottom lid, and the Pyromancer¡¯s brow ridge are rather softer than the rest of his body which has turned into iron. The ear canals of the Pyromancer are also targetable. The ears are the softest bones that a humanoid possessed. Orcs have rather large ear canals that one could tuck a dagger in it. If connected there is a possibility that one would be able to strike the brain of the Pyromancer and kill him.


    Arden could target the eyes and the ears of the Pyromancer. The problem is that the Pyromancer was no fool either. The moment Arden tried to plunge his short sword right at the eyes of the Pyromancer. The Pyromancer raise his forearms and is now actively defending his weaknesses while also emitting heat that makes Arden unable to come near him.


    The defense of the Pyromancer is tough. Striking with his mithril short sword isn¡¯t viable. It is useless to strike iron and try to poke it with his current weapon. Arden is also tired from killing all the others Orcs. So using his stamina to dodge right now was his only option.


    He¡¯s in total defense while occasionally trying to probe the Pyromancer. He¡¯s seen intervals when the heat is less. The Pyromancer isn¡¯t someone that possesses unlimited fuel. To produce fire one would need fuel. And that fuel is mana. Arden could win by waiting for the Mana of the Pyromancer to dry out. But that strategy would not only drag out the battle. But there is also a possibility that Arden will lose the battle of stamina. The heat is already making him breathe less. Oxygen is needed to make him function well. The fire is consuming all of the air around him and so far breathing in the warm air made Arden feel dizzy.


    Adding to that the Pyromancer is no fool. He could see Arden¡¯s state and the fact that he is magic less and is just a mere fighter makes the Pyromancer know that he would win if he strikes far. The Pyromancer can endure the heat considering he trained his body to the point that enduring the magma¡¯s of a volcano won¡¯t hurt him.


    This is one of Arden¡¯s advantages. The Pyromancer has the confidence to kill him. And to Arden confidence is a slow insidious killer. His foster father has spoken that every Mage has that confidence in them that makes them look down in the magic-less. And if there is anyone who Arden would listen to well, then it would be the Mage Killer. His father killed enough Mages to the point he would get such title. From Magus to Necromancers, to Shamans and Elemental Mancers like the one Arden is standing against at.


    Stolen story; please report.


    So even with his crest sealed tightly, Arden can still face the Pyromancer by calmly making his moves. His situation, however, isn¡¯t good. And the real reason why is here in the first place is to give time for the two who are carrying the Lady out of the hill.


    The Pyromancer tried to burn them but he was able to somehow take the attention of the Pyromancer by trying to strike the Pyromancer¡¯s eyes. The ¡®chance¡¯ that Arden has is when the Pyromancer tries to attack him with his flames. The Pyromancer would have a second of opening but that seconds are rather tight. The Pyromancer by the time Arden arrives would be able to cover his head with his arms.


    The Pyromancer has iron flesh. His moves are very slow to the point that Arden could dodge it well. The Lady really could have beaten the Pyromancer if she was calmer. Iron flesh indeed makes the body tough as Iron but it also turns the body as heavy as iron. He has taken advantage of this weakness in order to survive so far. The Pyromancer should weigh about five hundred pounds with his flesh turn into Iron.


    Arden dodged the blows of the Pyromancer so far but it doesn¡¯t mean that he can continue doing so. The heat that the Pyromancer radiates when Arden tries to attack was like that of a boiling smelter. Due to this Arden¡¯s skin was so dry. His lips were so parched that he could even barely feel any of his saliva. His eyes were also so arid that he wonders how long he could stay on the hill of fire.


    At the moment he is merely circling around the Pyromancer. The Pyromancer could try to attack Arden but he has seen how Arden tries to stab his eyes. Using his brute strength also has no use when Arden is agile enough to dodge them. He could try and overpower Arden but the Pyromancer feels like that would just be letting the human in front of him take advantage of the situation and counter him.


    So the Pyromancer is now doing his best to wait it out until the fire exhausts the air. Sooner or later the human in front of him would be too weak to move and he can crush him by then without effort. The human was like a panther but if anything animals are afraid of fire. And the Pyromancer thinks that the panther that is giving him quite a trouble would soon succumb to it.


    And indeed Arden is at a great disadvantage. He has so far dodged the attacks of the Pyromancer by hair¡¯s breadth but he can feel that heat was getting to him. His legs were getting unsteady. His arms were getting heavier and the heat haze was making his breathing slower.


    His eyes twitched and dilated as he slowly succumbs to the heat.

 Chapter 50: The Steel Wrought Fool

    Chapter 50: The Steel Wrought Magus


    <hr>


    The two took care of the lady while having irritated faces. The lady smirks badly at the two as if they are seeing the two as fools.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with that look?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I wonder why you are helping a person that you obviously despise?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t, we are only doing this because The Captain needed it. We are gambling here.¡¯


    ¡°And you think that saving me will help you and that fool? Bah, I could survive without you fools now that are helping me.¡±


    The lady had this horrible expression. She¡¯s rather jaded to the point of being nonchalant. This pissed off the two and before the soldier could raise his tone the Mage with the purple hair raise her staff and hit the lady right in the gut. She vomited a mouthful of blood. The lady bent her body as the wound on her stomach aches badly.


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t this bitch! If the Captain hasn¡¯t saved her then I rather behead her right now!¡±


    ¡°Heh...¡±


    The lady snidely laughs while staring at the crimson sky that was caused by the flames. The hill wasn¡¯t so far and they could see the silhouette of Arden fighting the Pyromancer in the midst of despair. The two was rather angry that despite being saved the lady was still acting this way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The lady turned to the soldier with a rather confused expression.


    ¡°You have been acting weirdly M''lady. Ever since the day, you kicked the war leader out. I have this feeling that there was something wrong with you. Is it the twisted pride or the lack of honor in your heart? Most of the nobles at least pay their debts or honor those who save them. Yet you, what is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I am saying that the man who you spat so much during the entire journey is fighting in your place. I know that the dead maid of yours put you into anguish but can you at least be decent enough to call yourself human? Even the nobles I met had better standards than you. Or are you truly evil that I must put you down?¡±


    He drew his sword making the purple-haired mage widen her eyes.


    ¡°So I will have you release the seal on the Captain¡¯s crest.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Easy, I have to cut your veins off and have your magic veins ripped apart. You can do that right?¡±


    He turned to the purple haired mage who replied.


    ¡°Yes, I can do that. We can then leave this lady behind...the Captain won¡¯t like it but if he survives...and we get some revenge from this fuck then it will be fine.¡±


    The darkness in the eyes of the two made the lady even shiver. With her power, she¡¯d never felt helplessness until today. She sees the wanting to maim her in the eyes of the two. Sure, she was rather jaded as she loses her maid and then got defeated by a Pyromancer.


    Her loss today was despairing and seeing the two in front of her acting out of loyalty to the Magus who she hated. She understood that with her current state the fear in the two towards her was gone. She controlled them by fear and led them by her power but with her current state. There was no way for her to defend herself.


    That smugness of despair in her face vanished like ashes to the wind. She crawled back using her elbows and started begging for the two not to do it. The two has been enduring the lady for half a month and as they are not the Captain they can be cruel.


    So without hesitation, the soldier pressed his foot at the stomach of the lady. The lady cried in pain but the Mage merely started chanting as blue strings of energy entered the lady¡¯s wrist. Using this string of energy, the Mage started invading the magic veins of the lady, acting like a poison. The energy crawled to every vein of the Lady and as she does this her body convulsed.


    The eyes of the lady rolled up as she tries to cope with the pain. The soldier pressed his foot trying to suppress the lady and the Mage was ravaging the Magic veins of the lady as if trying to rip it apart. The lady¡¯s defenses, however, started acting up.


    She was a noble of the family of Asmara, a family of royal guards. And with how they are their crest has the meaning of ¡®Being the strongest shield and spear¡± therefore when the Mage tried to go further and tried to invade her Magic Veins. A hex activated and the purple haired mage had her hands blown apart.


    The soldier got surprised about this and tried to help the Mages but the hex became a spear that then stabs the soldier right in the chest. The soldier eyed the lady shockingly as he falls down on his knees and dies. The Mage who had her hands blown apart by the initial activation of the hex screamed as blood spurted like a fountain from her cut-off wrist.


    The lady was then bathed by the blood of the Mage. She had listless eyes and even though the hex of the lady protected her from the invasion of her Magic veins. The lady was ¡®shocked¡¯ by the activating of the hex, making her unable to control her magic veins.


    The two died trying to help the Captain. But their ¡®help¡¯ allowed the mana connecting the seals holding the crest of the Captain back to be disabled. The lady¡¯s magic veins lost connection to the seals, therefore, allowing the spell that was made by the lady. Therefore the contract of sealing was nulled and the spell was no longer active.


    The lady who had her magic veins had drops of water on her tear ducts. As she was unable to move she could only feel the blood of the two wetting her back.


    ...


    Arden felt so tired that the thought of death happened to come up to his head. He thought that it might not be that bad but then there it was.


    He felt like his magic veins were cocked like a gun. The ¡®hammer¡¯ on his magic veins that were sleeping got pulled back and a feeling of refreshment came back upon him. The magic veins that the lady sealed were not clogged anymore. He could sense that there was mana flowing in his veins.


    It flowed freely like water into a canal. He wondered what happened that that made his magic veins flowing freely. Then he remembered that the only way to free his from the seal was for the lady to dispel the seal or that she dies. And seeing that there was no way for that lady to release his seals.


    Arden widened his eyes.


    His heart palpitated like mad. He¡¯s finger wriggled as red veins appeared all over his body forming lines of red that cracked like electricity. The Pyromancer saw the red veins on his opponent. He¡¯s ¡®I will win¡¯ smile vanished and what was left was panic!


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The Pyromancer rushed at Arden and formed a powerful punch enchanted by iron and fire. He thought that Arden wasn¡¯t going to dodge it but he truly wasn¡¯t able to! Arden instead uses his left forearm to parry the blow of the Pyromancer. The Pyromancer thought that Arden was being stupid but then he noticed the ¡®steel¡¯ like sound. The Pyromancer then tried to take a step back but he saw Arden punched his rib.


    Smack!


    The blow that Arden released wasn¡¯t that hard. But feeling the blunt force of the attack he did. The Pyromancer swallowed his saliva. The Magus shouldn¡¯t be able to make him feel anything with his fist. But that force just now was like a hammer striking iron!


    The Pyromancer looked at Arden and saw that his hands to elbow had a ¡®steel-like texture¡¯ that was kind of tainted by his flaming fist. The Human should have felt the flames but seeing the slight coating of mana around him made the Pyromancer confirmed that the human in front of him was using magic!


    The Pyromancer thought that human was a magic-less bastard but seeing the human unharmed and coated with magic. He can only deduce and accept begrudgingly that he was a Magus! But even so, the Pyromancer didn¡¯t dare to lose heart. The Human might be a Magus but it doesn¡¯t mean that he could not fight a Magus!


    So instead he took a step back and prepared to counter the spells that the Mage in front of him might release. Mages are all about spells and thus it was the only way.


    But...one...two...three seconds passed and he saw no magic being released. The Pyromancer wondered but didn¡¯t dare to lower his guard.


    ¡°This body is made of dulled wrought steel.¡±


    The mage spoke as the red veins on his body crackled madly. The Pyromancer felt a surge of mana as the magic crest of Arden pounded the ¡®hammer¡¯ of his veins, bursting the mana inside him.


    ¡°Hollowed in the inside, yet burning on the outside.¡±


    Then a twenty-eight inches weapon appeared on his right hand. The ¡®weapon¡¯ has two barrels and its grip was made of polished wood. The weapon was quite peculiar and seeing it. The Pyromancer can only wonder what it is.


    Arden snap the weapon opened. Then he constructed two twelve-gauge slugs on his palms and put it in before snapping the barrel back to normal. He then pointed the barrel of the weapon to the Pyromancer who was just within the distance.


    He walked a bit and rushed to the Pyromancer!


    The Pyromancer covered his head but then a loud thundering sounded out!


    The sound made the Pyromancer deaf, and then he felt his stomach being caved in!


    The barrel of the weapon that the mage wielded managed to hurt him. He felt wary and tried to retreat only for Arden to snap the barrel open again. Entered two more slugs and shot the Pyromancer right in the same spot again, piercing the Pyromancer¡¯s stomach!


    The Pyromancer felt a burning sensation.


    The searing pain made him grit and before he can even take a shot at Arden. The Pyromancer saw the barrel of the weapon in front of him. He could not even open his mouth when the strong blunt force made him see stars. He fell on his back and before he can even try to get up.


    He saw the weapon that was in the hands of the Mage vanishing! Then using his thumbs, Arden pierced the eyes of the Pyromancer making him scream in pain. The Pyromancer tried to struggle but Arden converted the rest of his remianing mana into a voltage of electricity!


    The crackling of electricity burst on his hands and as he fries the Pyromancer with both of his hands!


    The Pyromancer echoed a despairing scream as the Pyromancer then muttered his last mantra.


    Hearing this mantra Arden pulled his thumbs out from the eyehole of the Pyromancer and tried to retreat. With his magic crest active now. He could remember the knowledge that his foster father gave him. That when a Pyromancer at its death door their body would explode.


    So knowing this Arden tried to convert his last of mana to transmute his body into steel. But before he can fully strengthen his whole body, the Pyromancer exploded and Arden was then blown back by the explosion! The searing heat wrought his arms and slowly burned it!


    He felt the blazing pain but gritted his teeth as he gets blown back far from where the explosion happened. The explosion then sizzled and finally disappeared leaving only a charred hill. Arden could still see the fire but still, he stood up while feeling most of his limbs still burning in pain.


    Using his mana to construct the sawed off shotgun and making three batches of ammunition drained him. Not to mention that in order to protect himself from the blast he had to transmute his body into steel. He was exhausted, bleeding and he could feel that he needs time until he can get healed.


    Thus instead he decided to search for the Lady.


    He doesn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead but for now, can only try and see.


    ...


    The lady heard the explosion that happened in the distance. Looking to where the explosion was she wondered if the Pyromancer died. She¡¯s known that when a Pyromancer is defeated in battle they would release their death mantra. Once that is released then they would explode.


    So seeing the explosion she wondered if he won. And then in the distance, she saw a figure whose tattered cloak blows with the wind. The figure¡¯s limbs were like rusted steel. He was bloody all over and he has cuts on his robes. She recognized the figure.


    The figure saw her and when he gets there in front of her and saw the other two, dead in their pool of blood. He made a sad expression unbefitting of his appearance. The lady was rather listless. She wanted to speak but with how things are she can¡¯t. Not until she realizes what the man will do to her.


    She imagined a lot of things but as expected the man looked like he wanted to help her. His usually dead eyes that emited kindness hurt her and seeing it glowunlike usual made her unable to speak up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go milady.¡±


    He said with saddened voice.


    She wanted to complain to this figure who she insulted for the past weeks. Why he of all people would try to help her when she has done many wrongs to him? She wanted to berate him more because of this. Make him go away and leave her like the failure she is.


    But yet...there was a stream of apathy that covered her.


    And even though so she wanted to complain and vent.


    She just let the Steel Wrought Fool Help her.


    It seems that she still fear death after all.

 Chapter 51: The Ranger who fell

    Chapter 51: The Ranger who fell


    <hr>


    He took a deep breath and saw the sky. The last thing he saw before blacking out was a cliff and then falling and hitting and sleeping for God how many hours while in pain. The pool of blood and the rather bad looking arm of his made him understand that he has fallen badly. He¡¯s known accidents and got into many fights but never had he thought that there would be a day where he will find himself this messed up.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He turned to where the voice is and saw a man with a huge backpack. No, it was more like the man was carrying a backpack that had a chair attached to it. There was someone behind him and he could see that it was a woman with brown hair. Half of her face seems to have been burnt.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Really, you fall really so far. I was making some food but then you suddenly fell along with your coat and weapons that I almost bashed you head in, thinking you were some bandit.¡±


    ¡°Bashed my head in...¡±


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva just thinking if the man in front of him actually did that. Then he probably won¡¯t be alive right now. Thankfully it seems that he obviously didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thank you for sparing me...but...my arm.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? I just did that in case you are some bandit. I checked your purses and saw that you are a traveler with a map. Are you a scout or a Ranger?¡±


    ¡°A Ranger... I was scouting as a raven wrangler.¡±


    ¡°So you are both, then can you call your raven?¡±


    ¡°I might be able to do it.¡±


    He then took a deep breath and called for the Raven of his using a spellcast method. This method was to bound the raven of his that will allow the raven to find him as long as he¡¯s alive. He and the man waited for a while before a black raven that was more of a hawk than a raven come flying and landed on his leather bracer.


    ¡°So what do you want with the Raven?¡±


    ¡°Can you send a letter to the Asmara Royal Guards?¡±


    ¡°The Asmara¡¯s...wait I know I am a raven wrangler but it doesn¡¯t mean I can allow my raven to just deliver a letter to the Asmara Royal Guards!¡±


    ¡°Here take this.¡±


    ¡°Wait is that.¡±


    He saw the symbol of the Asmara royal family. The strongest spear and shield, the sigil of the Asmara that those who are common born would cheer at them as their cavalry arrives, piercing every enemy in their way. Their magnificent appearance wasn¡¯t for a show.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°To the lady behind me...that is¡±


    ¡°Wait...you mean that she is a member of the Asmara?¡±


    ¡°She is, and you better not try anything.¡±


    His smile was pouring with absolute killing intent. He¡¯s realized that there are people in the world that were scary. But looking at the smiling face of the man in front of him that was filled with malice made him shiver. The man was rather odd looking. He had Auburn hair, and his limbs were like rusted steel as if they were burned. His face was rather pale and his eyes were very blank.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t dare, in the name of the Lord of Light I shall not think of any temptation.¡±


    ¡°Good, I am sorry that I have to threaten you. You see, ever since the end of spring, I have been killing bastards from left to right. I had no map or knowledge about where I was so I regularly have to kill a lot of enemies. Beast, dire animals, bandits and sometimes fools who think they can try and have fun with the lady.¡±


    The man spoke with a grim tone. He knew that when travels are long men and women alike seek comfort. Some bring instruments while some bring their partners to reduce the stress in traveling the road of the overworld. But the man was carrying a noble lady. And when a lady alone and helpless in the middle of a road with one man guarding would make those who are idiotic to try and take the lady. Raping noble lady and letting the lady bear their child and then sold them back to their family as bastards have been a thing ever since before the war against the northern nonhumans.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    So naturally, he could understand why the man in front of him would be wary. He¡¯s known many people but the man had a different look on him.


    ¡°It must have been hard...Are you a retainer of the Lady?¡±


    ¡°No, I am just someone who is trying to help her. Right now, the lady¡¯s magic veins are crippled, she could not walk, and even though I suspect that the lady can still speak, it seems that the lady lost herself into Apathy.¡±


    ¡°I, I see.¡±


    He could not believe his ears. This man wasn¡¯t even a loyal retainer of the lady. Yet somehow this man has been carrying the lady without any slight of temptation? He¡¯s noticed the burned face of the lady but even so, he could still see that her body was still fine and toned. She had curves in the right places and anyone could probably still enjoy her despite her face. But yet, the man carrying her felt nothing towards the Lady. This made him feel odd.


    ¡°But are you sure that I can take this sigil and let it marked my paper?¡±


    ¡°Of course, at the moment the lady needs help and I have no idea what to do other than gamble on this. I check your map, but it will take two months worth of travel if I carry the lady there. I can do it, but it will take longer. I need to consider the enemies and the roads too.¡±


    He really wanted to say something. But the man in front of him was serious. He said those outrageous things but he knew that there was this desire on his tone that made him believed that the man in front of him could and will do it. He has become a ranger through studying the Ravens and the map. He¡¯s also studied maps and mastered the known land to reach his position. He might not be a good person but he was not heartless. He believed in the Lord of Light and even dared to take vows using the God of Light¡¯s name.


    So how can he abandon someone like this?


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Thus he started writing on a paper. He looked at the sky first and took out his map. Using the position of the sun, he made his calculation and then finally located where he is. He was on a nameless mountain but he still could recognize the flora around. He then wrote the details in the letter in tiny words. The Raven of his had the size of a hawk so unlike the others, he could allow his Raven to carry more detailed letters.


    He was done writing. He then put the letter in the tube and let the Raven carry it. He then pocketed his tool and before he knew it he saw the man extending his right hand. He¡¯d felt a rather strange warm as his odd arm started turning back to normal. He somehow guessed that the man had something to do with it.


    ¡°Thank you for returning my arm back to normal.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing. In fact, if you tried anything then there would have been a stake that would burst out of your arm. I planted a sigil in your arm that would convert into a stake the moment you try anything.¡±


    ¡°I, I see.¡±


    He could only say that while trying not looked afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have already removed the sigil so relax. By the way, I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my name is Jess of Bevardis. And you are?¡±


    ¡°Arden, Arden of Mesh. And the lady behind me is Lady Valera Asmara. Can we trust you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything so yeah you can trust me.¡±


    He said honestly. After all, he knew that the man in front of him could kill him. And he wasn¡¯t some despicable bastard. He¡¯s just a normal ranger that is trying to make it big by traveling around the overworld.

 Chapter 52: The Band of Three

    Chapter 52: The Band of Three


    <hr>


    The overworld is a harsh place. He could not help but mutter that every time he forages for food. The woods, the floras, the inhabitants and so on are unjust. He¡¯s devoted to the God of Light, yet even he would fall to despair once in a while. The thing that is keeping him alive is his skills with the bow and a blade and the man who he met a week ago, carrying a woman of noble upbringing.


    He was a Magus, but he fights like a warrior. The man carries a woman on his back. According to him, he created the carrier for his back in order for the lady to be comfortable. The weight of the lady was no joke. She is a grown woman about sixty kilograms and he carries him through steppes and hills. They climbed a cliff once and he saw him hurl the lady on his back while sweating heavily. Most men would give up and leave the lady behind but not him. The Magus reasoned out that the lady looks like he needs help. That is the only single insane reason he carries the lady.


    Any sane man or woman would leave this man. But as for Jess, he could not simply because traveling in a band of three or two for that matters is safer. Not to mention that the man he met was a monster in combat. In the week he spent with the man and the lady he carries. Not once, he saw the man fight without the lady in his back. He saw him kill a passing Orc by either maiming the Orc first in the knees or slashing its throat. The man wields a crossbow he made himself. He uses magic that allows him to construct weapons. He¡¯s said it himself that as long as there is fuel he can create his weapons. Man¡¯s a walking blacksmith but even he could not create food out of anywhere, he¡¯s limited to raw materials that can be ¡®constructed¡¯ or so he says.


    He¡¯s been surviving using Arden¡¯s ability to construct arrows for him. He helped him as he helps him back. So far, even though the situation is dire. The crow he sent to the Asmara¡¯s died. It was weeks ago and seeing the connection with the raven of his dead. He can only despair as he tries to trek the overworld and arrive into a city where he can join a caravan again.


    That is his goal for now at least. It would be easier to walk the roads in his map but the road is long and dangerous. Indeed he could arrive there by following his map. But that would mean he would have to face countless enemies like bandits, Orc bands, brigands, Deserters, dire beast, monsters. Gambling his life in trying to win against those fiends is stupid.


    So he can only take the rough road that is the woods and the mountains of the overworld. Many lone wanderers rely on the forest as cover for their travels. Out in the open road, many bandits would have mounts and bows. Even if they run miles the bandits would be able to catch them. In the forests, there are thickets and trees that are thick enough for people to hide. Of course, there is still danger in the woods of the overworld. But at least in the woods they can hide and set up an ambush.


    He has been traveling with the two for a while and even though there are some ambushes. The burdened man has the ability to defend the lady he carries. The burdened man is rather good at what he does. Yet, somehow, he felt that the burdened man was difficult to comprehend.


    ...


    In an unknown valley somewhere around the woods, they made camp. The forest had thick and towering trees so they made shelter at the base of a tree. He faced the camp and in front, he could see the burdened man feeding the lady with a wooden spoon.


    He observed that in every time he feeds the lady. The lady would try to stubbornly avoid eating. If the burdened man wasn¡¯t a stubborn oaf the lady would have starved. The lady had half the beauty. Cover half of her face and she is as pretty as a princess. The burdened man feeds her, and in some occasion even cleans her. Of course, the burdened man only takes care of her hair and when she needs a bath, throws the lady in the water and dry her by the bonfire.


    The burdened man is an honorable fella with the desire of a tree. He feels barely anything seeing the beautiful shoulders of the lady or her fine ethereal appearance. As a man, he admits that the lady is beautiful. The burdened man agrees too but he had no interest in the lady other than helping her.


    He could describe the relationship of the two as the servant and the lady. The burdened man takes care of everything for the apathetic lady while the lady does nothing to help herself. She only eats, sleeps, and then stares endlessly at the sky as if she lost her mind. The burdened man told him what happened to the lady. They encountered an ambush that kid the lady¡¯s only friend. She then tried fighting a Pyromancer only for her to get defeated and possibly had her veins crippled. He didn¡¯t know what happened that made her veins crippled for he was fighting the Pyromancer.


    Hearing the burdened man, he somehow understood why he could survive while carrying the lady alone. If he could kill a Pyromancer, then there is no way he would lose to normal bandits. The burdened man himself, however, told him that the only reason why he won is that he specializes in fighting enemies with magic as their weapon.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    In a fight against a knight and the likes of Paladins or anything that specializes in close-combat then he would lose badly. He can fight anything below them with ease but against people with higher mettle and resistance. He is nothing but prey and he can only win by doing one thing.


    He tried asking what method he plans to do so but surprisingly he refused to answer.


    ...


    The night continued and he saw him feed the lady. He¡¯s been eating some fruits and some spare birds he got from hunting. The burdened man eats nothing but some of the odd fruits he forages along the way. Most of the food that are edibles he feeds it to the lady.


    He noticed that the man was so broken inside. He had no goals other than helping the lady. He held nothing in his mind and is willing to starve just to help the lady. The man is like a sweet child that does the right thing. But despite the pure intentions he has. He was a killer that is great with his hands. He¡¯d feel like the reason why a man like him never tires or break is simply that he was already broken.


    No sane man would carry someone in the mountains of an overlord, feed that someone, and clean that someone without losing his mind. The burdened man was so unhinged that he might as well be this walking puppet. He¡¯d respect the man for his skill and the way he lives. But never to the way he subsists his life being so selfless to the point of destruction.


    He grew up wishing to find glory and money. He only became a ranger and a raven Wrangler out of the money it makes. So seeing someone so selfless and foolish somehow made him feel disbelief. With the man¡¯s skill, he can roam the roads of the overworld without worrying for his safety simply because of his skills. He could find a horse, kill someone, take their map, and ride to safety. He could even do anything he wants to the lady he carries. He could have noble blooded sons. Bring them back to the noble family and show his skills and they would accept him out of his abilities. He¡¯s seen the burdened man fight to the point that he believes nobles would be tempted to have such a skilled madman in their household.


    Yet here he is, carrying a lady without asking for any rewards, taking care of her while obviously being despised by the lady. He feeds her, cleans her, and does anything for her, but he believes that the lady won¡¯t ever thank the burdened man.


    He could see no benefit for the burdened man in doing all of this. Willing to suffer for such a thankless lady, while trying to take her back to safety is unnerving to him. He just couldn¡¯t understand it, and staring at the fire or the puppet-like man does nothing to enlighten him other than making him believe that what the burdened man does is foolish.


    ...


    The day came about. He sees the sun dwelling up in the sky. He blocked the light with his hand. He turned to where the burdened man is and saw him gutting some animal that is a crossbreed of a pig and deer. He gutted the animal, took the entrails, dried them using his mana, and burned them in the flames. He harvested the meat, took them, and put them into the fire where it started roasting. He sat near the fire, get some of the fruit he took from the mountains and ate them as breakfast.


    He ate for a while. The sun shadowed around them while he hears the rustling of the leaves as the background music. The woods give a peaceful feel to it. He could also hear some birds that no one really bothers to identify. Gathering knowledge, compiling them is lost. The current age is chaotic, bloody, and turmoil. No one has the time to collect knowledge about the birds or every tree they find. They rather spend their time honing their sword hand or carrying goods in the market to survive.


    People eat, drink, shit and fuck when they have time. Most of the nobles or Academies are the only one willing to do such thing that the commoners find as useless. They might time where they want to know how to read and be literate but most of the time they rather work to put food and wine on their bellies.


    He continued eating the fruit he had until the meat in the bonfire was done. The burdened man would give him while he then feeds the lady he cooked. Then there usual struggle of feeding and serving made for quite a show to him. He watched them do what they always do. He then waited for them while keeping the guilt of eating the good the burdened man made bottled up. The burdened man doesn¡¯t eat his meat and prefers the fruit he forages. He offers the food to him while the best ones go to the lady.


    He just ate the food. He then prepared himself, adjusting his capelet and making sure that his arrows are good for the travel. He wore leather armor even though it is bit cut after falling down it was still useful. He¡¯s readied himself and waited for the two to finish eating. After feeding the lady, he tightly secured the straps of the carrier on his back, and then stood up while clearly struggling.


    He is carrying the lady and some of his own baggage after all. Inside his bag is probably the meat from the animal and some fruits. He also carries weapons so imagining the amount of weight he burdens himself makes him feel pity for him. The burdened man told him ''let¡¯s go''. He then nodded his head silently while following the burdened man. He stared at the lady who had listless eyes before making a big sigh, pulling his hood up and keeping his senses up.


    Then the band of three traveled on.

 Chapter 53: The Long Road

    Chapter 53: The Long Road


    <hr>


    Blood shot his eyes. Chaos lurked around him like flies to a corpse. He ran around the wooden bridge before leaping down to the water. He felt that the armor of his was dragging him but he was a good swimmer. The armor he had was leather so he manages to swim without being pulled under the water. His weapons were heavy so he had to drop them with a bit of sadness.


    Arrows rain down on the bridge and when he swam near the bank he saw the corpses of the fallen facing the ground. He¡¯d tried to cover his mouth but it was too late, he vomited. The days so far were quite good but when they went to this bridge, a long bridge that connects to another mountain. They were ambushed by bandits lurking around, setting camp.


    In the bridge, he could still hear him fighting for his life. He jumped when he saw the arrows but with that man, he will not fall from those. He was worried more about the lady he carried but it should be alright. He climbed back to the slope and saw the bowmen pulling the strings of their bows and release arrows at the bridge. The man in the bridge was like human steel as he deflects the arrows. He moved slowly while covering himself and the lady behind his back. Everyone who tried to attack him died by either getting shot at by his crossbow that could fire multiple shots or the nameless blade he has that was sharp and heavy.


    The men tried to attack him but his body was made of steel. His arms were tough and even though they throw slings at him he was able to defend himself. They kept on attacking him despite the uselessness. The others carried mace but only to get cut down by him again. Some approached him by numbers but he throws a net connected to his crossbow and shocked them to death.


    He was filled with weapons. He knows how to use them too. The bandits were still trying. They didn¡¯t notice him sneaking around while they fight the burdened man. He slit their throats while they weren¡¯t looking. He dropped his bow and sword in the river but he was able to use one of the bandit¡¯s daggers and kill the bandit with it. He continued helping him while he faces most of the bandit. There were about thirty bandits and most of them were armed with longbows and slings and spears. The burdened man was strong enough to kill them all. But he was exhausted with using his magic that there are times he saw an arrow would stab on his body. He would remove them and cauterize it with fire as he continues fighting them.


    He manages to somehow kill most of the bandits by the time the burdened man arrives past the bridge. He was bloodied all over and it was hard to tell if he was still alive or not. He looked at his injuries and saw that despite his flesh steel. His bones were not and they broke and got battered. The lady behind him was fine arguably better than the burdened man.


    ...


    He dragged the burdened man to one of the tents. He removed the lady carefully as he pulls out some herbs he knows that heals and takes care of the burdened man who had his skins flayed and bones broken. He carefully made sure that the herbs were applied carefully. The burdened man was asleep or at least fainted. He woke up around the time he managed to patch him up.


    The first thing he asked was where the lady is. He pointed at the listless lady. The burdened man sighed in relief and then began to tamper with his body. His healing skills are there but even that was not enough to heal the wounds that were made when he got his skin peeled by the arrows. His limbs were like rusted steel and the way he gets cut and slicked and hammered made his body slowly tanned.


    He explained it as the effect of blood mixing with his skin. The blood will get mix with his steel-turned flesh and thus results to a diluted rusted like appearance. He feels nothing wrong about it and particularly he doesn¡¯t care. The burdened man, however, does complain that having his skin tanned and brownish makes for a drastic change.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    When he was done healing himself the first thing that burdened man did was to check if the lady was hungry. The lady nodded her head oddly which made even him raise a brow. The burdened man didn¡¯t find it odd but Jess was still weird that they would talk about eating when there are corpses around them.


    He persuaded Arden to not eat here and luckily he agreed. He and Arden then looted the camp for food. He also got himself some bow and a new quiver while at it. After that they moved away from the camp and then found a place where they could camp and prepare some food.


    He prepared the fire and helped the burdened man prepare the goods they got from the bandit camp. They mostly dried meat and fruits. Some are rather spoiled and had bite marks on them but nonetheless, the burdened man put them into the pot he got from the camp. He stirred the pot and added some condiments and spices from the bandit camp. The smoke rise but with how they are covered by the thick vegetation from the trees. There should be no problem for them to eat and drink.


    He waited for the food to cook. Oddly, despite the fact that they were just in a rough spot a while ago. They were now feasting on their food. They are not using the food so it was a shame to leave it. Killing is quite a subject to Jess but still, he tries not think about it and just lives his life.


    ...


    They eat the pot of food. After eating they went back to traveling. He tried persuading Arden about taking a rest. But Arden refused, saying that they need to go while there is still light and rest only when the time is dark. He could not convince him any further so he instead guided them out of the area with his map. Even though he dropped most of his belongings down the river, he didn¡¯t drop his map. He kept it tightly in the pouch that is sewn with his leather armor. He looked at the map and faced the sun. The sun almost blinded him but he manages to somehow point out where they are now. They have been taking shortcuts and short routes but since he knew the way they are not lost.


    He told Arden about his reading and then they went to the route that is over a tunnel. The tunnel was used by some bandits awhile ago when they were hiding. But ever since some explorers found the bandit camp and exterminated them all. They mapped the tunnel as a good place to get around if they have to get to this place again. He bought the map he is holding from one of those men and he was glad that he did so.


    They arrive in front of the cave. The tunnel was dark and he could hear the sound of the bats inside. He stopped and took some sticks and leaves and wrapped them together as a torch. Arden made some torch for himself and together they entered the tunnel.


    The tunnel was utterly dark and they could only hear footsteps and water droppings. He thought that water dropping isn¡¯t really ¡®water¡¯ but bat guano. He ignored that thought however and just kept on trekking until they got into this chamber with light peeking inside. He scanned the chamber and saw there are few dead around. He didn¡¯t want to linger around in the chamber so he moved on along with Arden. After walking for awhile and ignoring the ¡®water¡¯ droppings around him. He saw the sky and the moon present in front of his eyes.


    He thought that they would appear in a cave in a base of a mountain but to his surprise, they were on top of a mountain that is feet away from the ground. He saw the trees in the distance and the dirt roads. He saw endless plains and the mountain ranges which made him thought that they still have a long way to go.


    It was night so this time he managed to persuade Arden to make camp. They then prepared some fire to push the cold wind and use the pot that he carries to make another batch of pot stew. Usually being frugal about the supplies is a must but they cannot carry the amount of food they looted from the bandit camp. Not to mention that Arden was burdening himself with the food and the lady.


    Thus they can only feast on the food.

 Chapter 54: The Irrational Lady

    Chapter 54: The Irrational Lady


    <hr>


    The echoes of Gisela¡¯s scream echoed inside her head. The crying face of hers as she gets cleave in the stomach and way her entrails drop in the ground with a sloppy sound is something she could not forget. She heard songs of people dying gracefully and tales of grace in the battlefield. Yet when she saw the horrible way of dying that Gisela experienced made her dispassionate to the point of being unable to muster any of her confidence or emotions. The burning passion she had disappeared, replaced only by apathy.


    Right now she was being carried by someone through a mountain. The mountain was far from the ground. The fields were easily seeable and she can see various lands and hills. The wind was cold and she felt each gust caress her face. Half of her face was burned. If she had care then she would have despaired in losing her beauty. She liked her face and overall it was something she was proud of.


    Yet, here she is, drooling like a retard, with her face simply staring to the emptiness. She lost her warband, she lost her only friend and now she was scarred badly. Her fate was now in the hands of the person she cursed the most. The person who she spat on the face, insulted and treated like a laughing stock. The person carries her on his back, climbing every mountain and walking roads while shielding her from any threat.


    Any woman who receives this treatment would surely be ashamed. As a noble from a clan of royal guards, how can she allow herself to be carried, fed, and treated as if she was crippled when she is not? Her magic veins have already healed by the end of the spring and yet here she is, letting the man that she hated the most carry her through the road as if he was her stallion.


    The man probably knew that her veins were fine. He probably knew that by just touching her magic veins and letting his mana flow into her. His mana was pure and unsullied as if he possesses two crests. She¡¯d wondered if he was secretly a knight but it was no way. The man was a well-known fool and there was just no way that he is some secret knight.


    If he was then will her opinion about him change? No, she doesn¡¯t think so, she thought of the man as a fool, a fool that doesn¡¯t know his place. She would like to teach the fool the lesson and make him understand but if she does the man will stop carrying her. Revealing that she was able enough to walk and hike without his help. The face he will make, she wonders what it will be. But even so, enthusiasm was long gone in her heart and even though she wanted to do so. Her heart and soul were covered in apathy. There is no reason for her to do it, she thought.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The climb down was rather rough. She could see that they are struggling to get down with all of the bonfires down below. They are surely bandits and the two probably didn¡¯t want to face the enemies in this kind of place. If it was her she could kill the bandits without thinking. But she could not even try to move her legs out of apathy.


    Always close to the back and the warmth of the one carrying her. She could not help but feel annoyed at his thumping heart and her heart thumping back. Every second she spends being carried made her irrationally angry. Somewhere along the line her hatred for the man got worse than ever and even should she should be thankful she hated him more.


    It was a twisted irrational swirl that made her pride, principles and honor hurt and damaged than ever. If he has left her in that place and let her recover instead of helping her, then the twisted thoughts in her wouldn¡¯t be this bad. She¡¯d spent most of her life serving herself and sweating blood and tears to become an ascended knight. She only got help from her only true friend and now that friend was dead.


    She hated the man for taking her spot without her permission. She shouldn¡¯t suppose to hate him but even so, the unvented anger inside her started to gather in one place. She¡¯s was noble, pompous and arrogant. Yet this time she was getting worse. The apathy she had turned anger and then to rage. Her heart blackened and her soul rippled with dread as she begins to plan ways to ¡®punish¡¯ the man.


    The mountain was high, winds blow so hard that the winds make her shiver. She then thought of the height and how bad would it be if the man falls from such height. She bet that even though she has seen the way the man fight. She can accidentally kill the man and then have the other fool guide her. The man was useful and unlike the man who carries her. He¡¯d show disdain at her who was being carried. The man was not foolish and she could use him to get out of these dastardly lands and find a place where she can contact her family and have her sent to the front lines where she can avenge Gisela by killing Orcs in honor.


    The man wasn¡¯t only thing she desires to punish. She wanted the blood of those who took something precious to her. Her loss of Gisela made the Valera Asmara¡¯s head turned twisted and maddened. It was a single-minded desire to kill the Orcs that developed in her head as if she thinks that slaying them will stop the screams of her only friend that is still lurking inside her head even as she thinks of malicious thoughts to put the man who she should be grateful, to hell.


    Dark thoughts built up inside her head as Arden carried her to the top of the mountain while Jess follows.

 Chapter 55: The Smile of Arden

    Chapter 55: The Smile of Arden


    <hr>


    Arden never really wanted anything other than to help. Think of it as a sweet innocent child¡¯s wish after being saved by someone whose dream was not to see anyone cry. Arden remembered his childhood days when he was a wee lad or at least the parts where he would look at tourneys and watch the knights compete. He remembered the various guardsmen smiling at him when he delivers their beer or when he helped an old lady with her chore. He died in that town of his but he can see that the only reason why he wanted to be helpful because it rhymes to his desires.


    He remembered a skald and a bard singing on a tavern once. He remembered their songs and wonders that echoed within his heart. He¡¯d died when the fire that took his parents and friends but he was reborn and forge to become someone with a single pure desire to help.


    Why does Arden want to help?


    Simply, because the world is cruel enough that he wanted to bring kindness to it through helping others. Everyone dies, burnt, stabbed, mauled, sickened, maimed, gutted, flayed, shot, and so on. He remembered how many people that died on that fiery day. Their screams their cries and so on echoed for days on his head before he was able to calm down. And then by that time he thought that he wanted to help.


    In Mesh he was able to achieve things out of pure joy in helping. Some called him fool for doing so while some merely sneered and take advantage of him. Arden is really hollow inside. He felt like his only joy in life is helping people. The euphoric feeling that it gives him was better than having eaten a feast or anything worldly.


    He wanted to help because it felt good. He wanted to see someone smile as they help. His dream is really simple and that is to see those he helped smile. Of course, even he knew good and evil. He knew that there are people that will take advantage of him and try to break him.


    Indeed he feels joy but his heart is as brittle as glass and even though he died in that fire a long time ago his heart that of brittle glass survived with him. And no matter what training or mental resistance he had as long as his heart was glass he will continue to get hurt.


    Arden admired the tales of the heroes and knights in the poems and songs of bards and skalds. But yet he was just a normal kid bestowed by a foster father who had a knack for killing mages and eccentric knowledge¡¯s that were out of the world. Arden never really cared to ask much about the knowledge his foster father planted on him knowing he could never truly understand where his foster father or the knowledge came from.


    So rather he wanted to use the knowledge to help. He''s not fond of killing and tries to avoid it but the way his foster father taught him morals made him sympathetic and even make him want to help more. The world is cruel and torn with a war that has lasted for centuries. His foster had an idea of a peaceful world, a world where men and women live in so much peace that they began to worry about the little things.


    Arden admired that kind of world despite feeling that it was rather stagnant and decadent. But people were living happiness. Unlike the world, he is stepping right now where life is so easily replaceable and no men or women would bathe an eye when a child cries for help.


    Just imagine Arden being taught the morals of a modern man who grew up in that kind of time. His foster called the world medieval and cruel. He¡¯d show disdain and at the same pity on it. His father always wondered and muttered about helping the world through the peacemaker he had.


    Arden could not understand the head of a modern man. He never did, but he understood the ¡®mercy¡¯ that his foster father wanted to show to the world. He wanted to see the world to help and indeed when he got out of the confines of the walls of Mesh City. He saw the world as cruel as it truly was. He saw men and women die. He buried a village worth of people in a single day while crying his eyes out for them simply because no one will cry for them.


    He saw people having no pity as if their hearts were steeled. Everyone he met so far felt like murder was natural and something that should not be questioned if they wanted to live in such a cruel barbaric world. Arden¡¯s brittle glass heart could not understand them.


    How do you think he felt when he killed men and women to save other men and women?


    He found it cruel and if possible he wanted to help them.


    But even so, such things were rather complicated.


    He finds his life precious because he owes it after surviving that fire. Arden remembers the flames and never will he ever risk the life he owes. He has the obligation to hold tightly to it even though he is someone who would do everything to save someone.


    Arden is a simple human being that wanted to help people in order to bring them kindness and see them smile in joy. He wanted to see grateful smiles and he wanted to believe that there can be kindness in this world so cruel. He wanted to believe that no matter how cruel the world is. He can still somehow make it better by helping people who he can that needs help.


    He knows that helping everyone is a pipe dream. He might be called foolish but only because of his ¡®joy¡¯ that he acts like one.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    That is why seeing the hand piercing his stomach. Arden could not help but point his eyes at the lady who he hauled for days. The lady suddenly freed herself from the carrier backpack he made and stabbed him right in the stomach. He somehow knew the lady was healed up but he believed that the lady still needed help.


    He thought that she really needs time to help but looking at the hand on his stomach. The one piercing him right now that slowly allows blood to flow out of his body as if a barrel of wine that was poked with a hole. He could feel the cold air and then see the malicious smile of the lady that contains so much hatred for him.


    Arden wondered what he did to make the lady so angry at him. He saw Jess pointing his bow at the lady. But the lady was an ascended knight who controlled power even Arden could not match unless he draws the line and construct the weapons he needs.


    So Arden could not blame the shivering Jess who can only lower his bow down as the lady threatens him. The lady had hazy black eyes that seem to spin with madness. She spoke of how insulting Arden was for the following weeks and how this is punishment for being such a conceited fool.


    Arden felt his stomach twist in pain. The blood flowing out of him made him feel faint and floaty. His ears were ringing and his eyesight became slowly blurry. The intense pain he felt when the lady whose hand turned into a sword made him unable to get the whole picture of what really is happening.


    The lady was clearly mad at him. He didn¡¯t know why but as he listened he understood that the lady was offended and that her pride was insulted and desecrated by him. Arden thought that all he did was helped. So listening to the lady made him somehow think that maybe it was his fault that she was this mad. Arden wanted to speak but the lady seems like she wanted to give him the piece of her mind.


    He listened to the rant of the lady whose eyes are twisted. From the way, Arden stopped her from killing the war leader who insulted her mother. The way he made a fool of her by getting the entire warband to side with him rather than her, and finally the way he spat at her pride and honor by carrying her like a cripple and making her feel like a useless scum.


    She hated all of it. And hearing this made Arden more confuse. He only did what he thought was right yet she was angry because he did what he thought was right. He only saw the lady being helpless on the ground and he did what his mind told him to and helped the lady that could not walk. He could not let the lady die so he chooses to carry her to survival even though he felt that the lady was fine and was just being apathetic.


    But...here he is with his back facing the cliffs of the mountain. The lady stabbed Arden right in the gut and he was bleeding rather fast. The lady¡¯s strike was something that he did not anticipate or even guessed that the lady would do. He was indeed foolish and seeing the lady pulls her hand out violently out of his stomach. Arden uttered a groan as the lady¡¯s knifed hands get pulled out.


    The lady sneered and then slowly pushed Arden closer to the cliff. The lady had violent eyes and then the lady spoke to him as she pushes him off the cliff while having this cruel smile. But seeing the smile that she had, he could not help but reply:


    ¡°You are Welcome...I am glad.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Although you insulted me I shall thank you for what you have done at least. Goodbye, you fool.¡±


    Valera made sure that her words sting and looked at the face of the man who shamed her. She wanted to see him shout in rage for being stab sneakily and scream at her with all of the air in his lungs but what he saw instead was the foolish magus smiling at her with such a pure expression that it shook her being.


    He, Arden, the man who she stabbed at the time when he was worried about the bandits down the path, smiled as if what she did was nothing to him. She wondered why the man would smile so brightly at him like the sun but then she heard him speak while he falls down below the ground.


    ¡°You are Welcome...I am glad.¡±


    She heard the man clearly with her superior hearing. The man who she stabs, and pushed off the cliff in order to punish him said such eerie words that it shook her being. The man was glad that she said thanks to him. She made a cruel smile yet for the man her words and the cruel smile she had was her thanks.


    The man named Arden was glad that she smiled and thanked him despite her actions in doing so was rather twisted and irrational.


    She saw the man plummet down below while blood flowed out of his stomach leaving a trail. She has seen how tough the man was after experiencing being carried by him.


    And she should be happy that she managed to punish him after such shaming he did to her. But instead, the lady was filled with a creeping feeling of dread. The beaming smile of the man who she pushed off the cliff terrified her. He shouldn¡¯t be smiling while being pushed off a cliff to die.


    But he smiled towards her with pure unsullied joy that the lady could not help but have her soul struck with absolute fear.


    A smile that was so beaming with warmth and pure joy shouldn¡¯t be terrifying but it managed to spook her so much that she could only retreat a few steps back out of fear and tremble with her knees feeling weak.


    She prayed that she killed the man.

 Chapter 56: The Raven Wrangler’s Disgust

    Chapter 56: The Raven Wrangler¡¯s Disgust


    <hr>


    Murder in the nameless mountain, he calls it. Jess of Bevardis saw the cruel act of the lady of Asmara. The lady who spent her days being carried by someone and in thanks, she killed that man by stabbing him in the stomach when he was distracted.


    He could never imagine how she could do that to him. He stared in amazement and shocked but never uttered a sound in order to live. He liked Arden for his selfless ways but he liked himself better. He could never fight the ascended knight and even though he saw the weird way she acted after killing Arden. He didn¡¯t utter a word and complied with the lady out of fear.


    She commanded fear and that was enough to make people like him follow her. So he followed her climb down the mountain. She slaughtered most of the bandits easily and when they arrive in the main road they manage to kill the riders that were threatening them.


    The lady was so strong that he could not complain. He could only meekly follow her in the stallion that she ¡®gave¡¯ him in order for him to lead the way. He knew the way and quickly they arrive in a place called Gesoga. The place is remarkable and bustling. The streets are filled with activity and he could hear the occasional noises from the market place. The town¡¯s walls and buildings were finely maintained. He could see that the road was well paved and the banners of the houses are fluttering in high regard.


    The lady made her way to one of the houses and showed her sigil. She lost her armor and weapons but nonetheless, her sigil and crest weren''t lost. She presented herself with a terrifying aura that the houses who thought of the meek ¡®daughter¡¯ of the Asmara were changed by the road.


    They asked what happened but the lady answered them that her war band was destroyed by a Pyromancer-led war band and that other than her everyone was killed. Hearing this, they praise the lady and immediately sent ravens to the Asmara to inform them about the lady. They believe the lady out of the horrible burns she has on her face. They have known that the lady was beautiful through seeing her in balls but never they imagine that she would lie about losing her beauty.


    The Houses accommodated the lady and he was paid compensation. He wanted to leave immediately but the lady warned him that ever he speaks of what he saw in that nameless mountain then she would personally hunt him down. She threatened that she would flay his skin and ripped his insolent tongue if he does.


    He was afraid and threatened. He could not face the might of the Asmara family and as he was a normal Raven Wrangling Ranger, he could nod his head silently while trying not to show his disdain at the lady who killed someone because of her pride.


    So he agreed and left the noble house while carrying the pouch of gold he had. Never he had so much gold in him, but instead of being happy he was rather disturbed.


    He carried himself to a tavern and bought some beer. A tavern wench wanted to know if he needs warming in his bed but he had no appetite for the pleasure of the flesh at the moment. He could still see the murder when he closes his eyes. He killed men and slit throats before but a murder of someone who had pure intentions made his conscience hurt.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The mood around the tavern was lively. He could hear the singing and telling of the bard in the distance. The harp of the man echoed as the other drunken sellswords hit with their tones and tales. He had no tale to tell and so he silently chugged his beer and ordered another beer until he was feeling a lot better.


    He had gold to spend but for the first time, the gold in his pouch felt heavier. The giver of the coin made him unable to forget about the murder in the mountain. Why did she have to kill such good lad? He knew that nobles can be prideful and callous but never did he thought that they are this evil. The lady clearly was maddened and even though she should have rewarded that burdened man. She gave him the kindness of death and let him plummet down the mountain.


    He prayed that the lad would survive somehow but the mountain was rather tall. He could not believe that anyone would be able to survive such height unless they have some ways to glide through the air and fly. That is why even though he saw how tough the lad was he could only hope that he survived. It bothers him that he just let him die that way. He was no coward but the overwhelming fear of an ascended knight brought him to heel. He¡¯d fight for the man if he wasn¡¯t facing her but nonetheless, it¡¯s too late.


    The beer made him mellow and somehow the stress he had got a bit lesser. He held the mug tightly and then strides near the harp player with a raised brow. The harp player oddly glances at him and told him if he needs anything. He told the harp player to play a song that would ease his heart. The harp player laughed and then played a rather solemn song.


    He listened to the song for a while before giving a gold coin to the harp player. Striding out of the tavern and into the cold night he looked for an Inn and bought himself a room. Inside his room, he laid his back and then tried to squeeze his eyes to sleep only to feel no sleepiness coming to him. The scene of the murder replay into his head and he could only grit his teeth and call himself a coward for not helping. He lived his life in selfishness and all to himself. A man¡¯s death should never bother him but nonetheless, he felt that the death of a good man was disgusting.


    After sleeping in the Inn he woke up and went to the market to buy some fresh equipment. Along the grumbles, he heard a talk about the lady of Asmara¡¯s valiant deed and the way she single-handedly killed a gray skinned Pyromancer in single combat and only returning with a burn scar. It was the talk of the town that the lady bragged in the houses feast about her deeds.


    Knowing the truth, he could sneer badly and finish buying some leather pouches and bandolier. He bought a bag and then a water pouch made of animal¡¯s stomach. He also had his leather armor sewn and repaired before buying a new capelet and a neck warmer. After buying, he went to the blacksmiths and bought himself a new bow and short sword. After that, he continued onward to the market to buy some rations for himself. He had a stallion so he just needed a new saddle.


    It took him quite a while before finally being ready to go out again. He started looking for any caravan and presented himself as a ranger, A merchant saw him and gauge him before allowing jess to join his caravan and in turn, he asked where they were going. After knowing the location, Jess glanced at the house banners that flutter and spat on the ground. Pulling his hood up, he then followed the caravan leaving the town. Jess of Bevardis left the town of Gesoga with a new disgust.

 Chapter 57: The Rumors

    Chapter 57: The Rumors


    <hr>


    The town of Garclasse is bustling with activity. The streets and buildings are well-maintained. There are folks roaming around, and the markets are bustling with wagons and stalls. The people¡¯s grumbles are occasionally heard. They walk the streets while feeling comfortable at the walls of the town.


    In some part of the city, there are taverns and Inns. Most people roaming the street are either travelers or sellswords that found their way to the town of Garclasse. There are uniformed men carrying banners too. They mostly are from the families that guard the town.


    One Inn is filled with men and women that follow a banner. This banner had the sigil of a sword shining under the moon. In this banner, most of the people from Saclea warband gathers. The men and women are inside sitting happily while drinking or eating. They are mostly tired from the journey so having to sit under a roof of a warm Inn made them happy.


    Bruno sits in a table with the Lady of the Warband, Sena and the now known as combat healer, Susan Cher. They have arrived in the town of Garclasse just a while ago. It was already a month since they left Mesh City. The warband has encountered many troubles but luckily with the war leader and Lady Sena¡¯s leadership that the warband didn¡¯t suffer any major casualties.


    The lady carefully ate her food. Susan Cher however, mulls over her wine as she listens to the gossip around town. She heard many rumors but the one thing that irked her most was the news of the warband of the Asmara lady being decimated by a Pyromancer.


    Ever since hearing the news Susan has become quiet. She was usually talkative but now she was silent. It made him a bit bothered since during the journey he got close to her. Among the people in the warband, she was the most competent and fierce. The lady was strong enough to take on many abominations but Susan is able to fight fiercely enough for the Lady of Saclea to admire her skills.


    He also has looked up to her and sometimes he would try to learn some of her moves which she teaches with care. She is a healer but when it comes to fighting she won¡¯t lose. So seeing the usually optimistic Susan mulling over his wine made even the lady curious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Susan?¡±


    The lady asks while holding her mug of wine. Susan stopped her mulling and looked at the lady.


    ¡°My foster brother was on the Asmara war band. And they say that it has been decimated.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It was obvious enough what Susan was worried about. Sena didn¡¯t continue the conversation any longer and chugged her mug of wine. The lady didn¡¯t want to pursue the topic and Bruno himself could understand this so he didn¡¯t speak up and continued minding his business.


    Susan seems to appreciate the two and continued her mulling over her wine. This continued for a while until they were done with their meal.


    ...


    He went out of the inn to see the town. It was a rare chance for him so he didn¡¯t waste it. The town of Garclasse is placed just a few miles away from the Capital of the Kingdom of Altria. The town is considered as flourishing town despite being in the middle of the overworld mainly because of its walls and its location.


    He¡¯d heard of the town but this was his first time here. The town has landmarks so he went there and studied them. After studying the landmarks he finds himself in walls where there are soldiers pointing their weapons outside. Being a minor noble he was allowed to see the walls for ¡®study¡¯. Most travelers or commoners would be turned away from the wall or outright imprisoned.


    He looked outside and saw the plains. There are caravans traveling in rows. There are bands in their horses galloping through the fields. He could see the mountain ranges over the horizon and thought how far he traveled already. He was glad that he was alive so far.


    After watching the walls he went to the market. Although he had a noble upbringing, he was fine with browsing the stalls for anything useful. His house was servants and warriors after all so he was fine with this. There are potions that are put in corked bottles. There are pelt coats that are made from different kind of beasts. There are foods that are either dried or cooked.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    He found the place comforting and he¡¯d started buying some things for himself. First, he needed some repair for his armor. He was taught how to do it by his father so he bought the goods himself. His armor was scratched all over and there are chips in his sword so he intends to maintain it himself. He was frugal despite being a noble. After buying the goods he went back to the Inn. His room was rather tiny but the bed was good enough to sleep at. There are also no fleas on it or there are bugs so he could not complain.


    He put the thing he brought. Opening them he started his repair. He did his armor first and then sharpened his sword with a whetstone after. He finished by evening and since he¡¯d gotten rather hungry. He went down the Inn and had himself a plate of cooked venison. He didn¡¯t see the lady or Susan around so he ate silently while recognizing the other people from the warband drinking their hearts out.


    This might be their last drink and in the overworld, lives are easily taken. The warband didn¡¯t suffer much but there were still lives lost in each battle. He¡¯d noticed that most of the casualties are due to accidents. The warband had quite the scouts at first but they are easily the one that dies first when things get bad. The warband encountered many things in the road but he was glad that they didn¡¯t face anything like a Pyromancer.


    ...


    She stared at the moon outside. Her heart ached with worry as she thinks of the demise of his foster brother. She saw Arden as a tough one but the thing about him was that he was a selfless man. He¡¯d stay if asked for help and if they did encounter a Pyromancer then the chance of him fighting that Pyromancer, in order to help the others, isn¡¯t far off.


    She heard that only the lady of Asmara survived. Everyone except her died under the wrath of the Pyromancer-led war band. After defeating the Pyromancer she was led by a ranger that she managed to meet by chance and then arrived at a place called Gesoga. The Lady of Asmara has called for her family while at the same time heading to the Capital in order to get her revenge. The encounter with the Pyromancer seems to have changed the lady into an Orc-hating slayer that wanted nothing but blood.


    There are also rumors that the Lady¡¯s war band was quite a failure. Many ¡®people¡¯ that came from her war band said that they have deserted her after kicking the war leader out and making the journey with her a rather terrible one. But even with those rumors floating around. The Lady Asmara killing a Pyromancer and having the scars to prove it washed out her failures. If it was a normal Pyromancer then she wouldn¡¯t get so much glory. But killing a gray-skinned Pyromancer made her quite famous.


    To Susan, she didn¡¯t think much of the lady. She only cared about her foster brother and so far there is no news or she could confirm anything that her foster brother is still alive. People die quickly in the overworld and traveling it made her understand that. She saw people she talked to die just like that or those she shared food with getting disemboweled by a sword.


    She prepared herself for these kinds of things but the possibility of a closed loved one dying makes her heart ache. It was different when it concerns her family. She can do nothing about it and even if he lives or dies. She has to move on and continued her life. But still, she prayed for Arden to stay alive. She prayed that her reckless foster brother with a heart of brittle glass would survive the cruelties of the world.


    She knew what Arden can do with his abilities. She learned most of her combat skills from him. So she can only pray that he¡¯d still be out there alive. She prayed that her brother deserted or survived the Pyromancer¡¯s attack somehow. She believed that her brother won¡¯t die to some Pyromancer. She wanted to believe that.


    She doesn¡¯t trust him at all when it comes to his own safety. She knew how reckless he is and how bold he could be. But even so, she tearfully prayed. That is the only thing she can do. Hope that her foster brother is alive and kicking.

 Chapter 58: The Knight’s Visit

    Chapter 58: The Knight¡¯s Visit


    <hr>


    Sena waltz around the streets uncaringly with her white cape skirting the ground. Her white cape has been tattered and dirtied but yet it still was white and her gilded golden armor made it shine despite the dirt in it. She went to this place where a chapel and a house for orphans are located. The chapel worships the God of Light and the Orphanage they manage is filled with Orphans.


    She found the humble orphanage. It had an iron gate and she could see the little garden it has. A nun seems to be watering the flower pots and thus Sena walked and greeted the nun over the wall. The nun looked at Sena warily at first and then saw the sigil of her house. The nun got a bit surprised. She went out of the gate and greeted Sena.


    ¡°What can this humble servant of God offer milady...Saclea, I presume?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing...I am merely trying to see if the chapel needs help.¡±


    ¡°Ah, we do not have anything that really needed help. Nor, there are any foolish people that try to undermine the church.¡±


    The nun said with confidence. The church of the God of Light spreads across the southern continent of old like weeds. The believers of the church numbers million and those who try to ¡®mess¡¯ with the church are usually hunted down or treated as heretics.


    The nobles have power but not as much as the church. Those who try to give fault to the church usually have their lives turned into living hell. May it is the soldiers, citizens, or the common bandits, the church will find ways to give back.


    ¡°That¡¯s good...then may I watch the children?¡±


    ¡°Does the lady have any interest in the young ones?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am rather fond of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh my...¡±


    The nun giggled while she giving a smile coming from her heart. Sena had an expression of happiness as she said those words. During the travel, she met little village boys and girls that are pure of heart. Maybe it is due to being saved that somehow she got fond of brave young ones.


    ¡°Please come in milady.¡±


    The nun made Sena enter the compounds of the chapel and orphanage. While entering she saw the little girls and boys playing with a ball made from fur skin. There are others playing patty-cake while the others hide in the little trees in the garden. The compound was rather large so space for the little children to play was there.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they wonderful?¡±


    ¡°They are...it warms the heart.¡±


    The nun smiled hearing that. Sena looked at the innocent little ones playing heartedly without any signs of vile or hatred. In the past days traveling she saw evil men and women. She saw the heartlessness of the world out there that it made her wonder how the powerless could survive. At first, she only wanted to be the shining knight with a firm back. Yet upon realizing that the tales she heard in songs and poems are really not that graceful as it seems. She began to think how foolish she was for being so na?ve.


    If she wasn¡¯t saved that day by a little girl then she probably wouldn¡¯t be here in the first place. She may have been injured and she may have looked at the world with the same tint. Her bloodlust might not have been disciplined and maybe her glory hounding would never be corrected.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    So she looked at the sight before with pure eyes. The nun could see that the lady was rather happy seeing the little birds and robins prancing around. She thought that it was quite rare for nobles like her to visit orphanages. Usually, when nobles visit the orphanage they are to seek fine children to mold into their house as servants or soldiers.


    So seeing that a lady with a gilded golden armor visited only to see them made the nun bit mellow in the heart. She could not help but watch the lady and the children together with happiness. This continued for a while before the other nuns made the children go back to the orphanage to rest.


    The nun that was with Sena invited the lady for tea and Sena obliged. She wanted to know the state of the orphanage and if there is any request she might ponder about it. Thus, they entered the chapel and Sena saw the rather well-maintained interior. There is an altar located in the innermost part of the room. There are chairs for the believers to pray. There are also statues and the grained window glass has light shining upon the altar. They went past this room and entered the place where she and the nun can drink some tea.


    There are a cloth-laden table and a chair. Sena sat near the table while the nun heats up a kettle, and poured the inside and prepared the tea within a teapot. Sena saw the mastery of the nun as she serves the tea gracefully. The nun took out some biscuits and put it on a tea plate.


    Sena took some of the biscuits and sip on the rose-scented tea that the nun made. The taste of the tea was right for her and the biscuit was sweet and creamy. She was satisfied with the tea and biscuit that she can¡¯t but say.


    ¡°These are fine...¡±


    ¡°Thank, you, to think that a lady of a noble house such as yours would even partake in this simple tea.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine, I have been living on the road for a month and drinking tea is quite something.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, though may I ask why are there are few nuns?¡±


    Sena has observed that aside from the nun who called the children. There were no other people she has met so far inside the chapel. Even the place she is sitting right now was devoid of anyone other than the nun she is talking to. The nun raised a brow, and she answered.


    ¡°We have been having troubles and the sisters and the priest are out.¡±


    ¡°Trouble, is it monsters or heretics?¡±


    ¡°Monsters, the Heretics have been dealt with in this town. They were living in the sewers of the town, smuggling goods but the Inquisitors have purged them.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Sena sipped her tea. Heretics are the only one that has the courage to defy the church after all. They are many of them and enough that they could threaten a church or two.


    ¡°So do you need help in ¡®purging¡¯ the monsters? I worry for the children here.¡±


    ¡°I could not bother...¡±


    ¡°No, I still have time and my help might make the problem easily solve.¡±


    The nun pondered. She then joined the tip of her hands together.


    ¡°Indeed, having to manage the children here without the fellow sisters and priests are quite hard. Very well, I shall not waste thy kindness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sena smiled. Her intention in the first place was to visit the orphanage and see the kids. At the same time, she wanted to help because of something like a vow. As a knight, she wanted to protect people and little kids and children¡¯s are the people she wanted to help the most.

 Chapter 59: The Knight She wanted to Become

    Chapter 59: The Knight She wanted to Become


    <hr>


    There is a graveyard a few walk away from the gates of the town of Garclasse. It is filled with tombstones and a dark misty aura that makes the place feels like the undead would rise up. Indeed, the undead does sometimes rise up and try to prey on the townspeople. But the God of Light and his servants are always up to the task to defend the town from such evil.


    In the graveyard, a group of robe wearing individuals wearing armor, wielding swords and maces, and chimes gathered around the circle of light. A man carried a staff while the other carried a mace that then got plunged into a rotting corpse.


    They are surrounded and Sena could see that they need some assistance. There are only three clerics and four priests in the circle of light. She could see the dead lying on the ground with their entrails spread like a brush to a canvas. The nun in the chapel and orphanage told her the location. Since it was her personal affair she went alone with her steed and arrived in this place just in time to see the people in the circle of light struggle against the undead.


    They saw Sena arriving in her steed. She had gilded golden armor and golden hair that it was hard not to miss her. They looked at Sena at first, thought what a lady knight is doing to this kind of place. Sena saw their odd glances and she made her intentions known by walloping her horse, drawing her sword and lopping the heads of the rotting corpses.


    Her sword Astra left a trail of golden light as she does. The priests and clerics could only watch in awe as her sword cut through the foes they have been fighting. Her steed neighed, and she then dismounted while sheathing her sword.


    The priests then saw her stride towards them with her hair blowing in the cold wind. As if the danger was nothing to her, Sena spoke and told them that she has come to help them destroy the ¡®monster¡¯ that they are trying to kill. Hearing her, the priests and clerics got delighted. They would welcome the help of an ascended knight gracefully and told her about the graveyard.


    According to them, the graveyard has been infested with a corpse raiser. Abominations that have bodies that are made of corpses and bones. These ¡®Corpse Raiser¡¯ that invaded the graveyard turned the place into an undead infested place filled with miasma. The dark misty aura around the graveyard is due to the corpse raiser invoking its ability to spew miasma. Miasmas are like poison, but instead of killing, they turned those who had no protection against them into ghouls, creatures that hunger for any flesh.


    The group faced the undead, but they are mostly ¡®ghouls¡¯ who have died. The ghouls are still ¡®alive¡¯ but when they became walking corpses they became less but still dangerous. So when they got themselves into a fight with this legion of corpses. The group got put into a tight spot and they believe that in one of the major tombs in the graveyard that the corpse raiser they are hunting for is located.


    ¡°How come a corpse raiser appeared in this town?¡±


    Sena asked. The ¡®leader¡¯ of the group then made a grim expression as he says.


    ¡°A heretic probably, we have purged them here but they kept coming back.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Sena said while scouring the graveyard with her mana enchanted eyes. The graveyard had mist forming on each side but with her mana enchanted eyes could see the ¡®miasma¡¯ is coming out. She saw the trail and in the large tomb, the trail of Miasma is.


    ¡°I see the trail, are you all planning to go there?¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°If lady helps, then we will but with how injuries are we might not.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sena said as she then casts a barrier around her steed to protect it. The priest and clerics then nod their head as they come closer to the large tomb where the Miasma is leaking. As they come closer, undead rises. But with Sena around were easily decimated just by her sword alone.


    The priest and clerics could not even chant their spells or raised their maces when the lady cuts the undead down with a simple swoop of her blade. Each of her strikes was reinforced with light, and each strike purified the undead. Ascended knights are after all also trained to kill the dead in case they would try to become a Paladin.


    They arrive at the door and Sena ordered the group to open the tomb as she prepares to strike anything that comes out. They did what she wanted and slowly two from the group opened the tomb door only to feed the miasma clouds bursting out like a gust of wind.


    The group got a bit blinded but luckily Sena had coated herself with her shield and avoided the mana. There inside the tomb, she saw bloated corpse spewing the Miasma. Not wasting time, she gathered light on her sword and strike her sword forward like a lightning bolt.


    The bolt-like strike carved a hole on the bloated corpse. The corpse exploded and its remains painted the walls of the tomb. Sena waited for the group to recover before leading the way again. There she saw more of the corpses and killed until she saw the giant abomination that made entirely of corpses carrying a cleaver that is made of bones and sharpened iron.


    The corpse raiser is about six foot tall. It was pungent and smelled fouler than vomit and feces mixed together. The smell was so strong that it made Sena, who has killed on the road feel a bit sick in the stomach. The corpse raiser didn¡¯t notice them until the glint of light in Sena¡¯s sword alarmed the corpse raiser.


    It knew its place and tried to kill Sena with one blow. But Sena merely raised her sword Astra and cut off the arm of the Corpse Raiser, scarring the walls behind the abomination. The monster could not feel pain, but it screeched as it tried cursing Sena.


    Sena merely scoffs at the beast as she then skewed the abomination with pure power. Doing so made her mana deplete a lot but it took care of the abomination like it was nothing. The priests and clerics around her could not believe how it easy it was that they only moved when Sena told them to.


    They then started purifying the tomb and the abomination. Sena felt like they can handle themselves now so she returned up the ground and mounted her steed, galloping away from the graveyard.


    ...


    Sena returned to the orphanage to bring the news to the Nun. The nun immediately got happy at the news and felt her heart lightened. Although there were casualties, she felt like having some of them was a blessing enough. She thanked Sena for her help. Sena said it was nothing and asked if she can watch the children before she leaves. The nun allowed her so and accompanied her to where the kids are.


    The kids saw Sena. Their eyes lit up and instantly they gathered around her as if she was a lamp to moths. Sena would have shooed the kids away if she was her old self but this time she merely kneeled on one knee and told them who she is and her stories are so far.


    She told them the outside world, she told them scenery and the wonderful things outside. She also told them the cruelties and how despite that they should be strong in order to have the power to venture such world. The kids liked Sena and nodded their heads in agreement to her.


    Sena was happy at the way the kids look at her. And honestly, she liked being looked up to and being praised. After all, she dreamt of being like the female knight that saved her once.

 Chapter 60: The Lonely him

    Chapter 60: The Lonely him


    <hr>


    This person fell from the highest mountaintop. The moment his body made contact with the ground his flesh ''splattered''. His eyes balls retreated to his eye sockets and all of his organs made a slapping sound. His head that he turned as hard as steel shook his brain badly. His heart somehow managed to survive by transmuting it to wood by the last second.


    He somehow managed to keep his consciousness but the impact made him unable to move. His ligaments were torn and all his joints were broken. He was bleeding and his intestines are almost out of his stomach. His bones were cracked and all of his four senses aside from his sense of touch stopped working for awhile.


    He was lucky enough to survive the fall. His condition was so severe that he may as well wait for death to come. But due to his persistence in defibrillating his heart and keeping his mana flowing around that he is still alive. His ribs poked his lungs and the acid on his stomach was piling up in one location. He shat himself and bile were piling up on his throat. He somehow didn¡¯t choke on his own vomit by moving his broken jaw.


    Every second he would feel his heart slow down but he keeps on pumping it. The mana he has could heal his body but he is using it to keep his brain and heart working. Converting his mana into electricity drains him. His unable to make his mana heal due to his veins clotting and that there was so little to do.


    It took hours for his eyesight to return. The brunt impact of falling made him lose his vision. He could see the sky but he was unable to move his head. His left hand was on top of his chest. He was still bleeding and he could feel that gallons of blood have already left him. This made him anemic but he could see now. He fortified his mind and pushed his intestines inside his stomach. After that, he cauterizes his wound by converting his mana into a fire and using it to seal the wound on his stomach.


    Using his mana made him unable to defibrillate his heart. He prayed that his heart palpitated and luckily it did and lasted until he was able to forcefully pump it back. That act made him still unable to use his mana. He tried activating his magic crest but it only gave him enough fuel to heal his left arm. Using his left limb he started moving his ribs. It hurt and he almost blanked out. But doing so made him able to breathe with less difficulty. He could feel air flowing inside his nose and mouth.


    His spine was definitely broken. He turned his body into steel but still, it wasn¡¯t enough to fully save him from the impact of the fall. The only thing he could do was to wait for his energy to come back and use it to heal his body.


    He started healing his internal organs after a while. Then after hours of agonizing, he began to heal his right arm. After healing his right arm he used his limbs to drag himself out from the open moved into this little spot that is located under the mountain.


    Dragging his body caused him almost to blank out ten times. He somehow managed to lean his body in the walls of the cave and looked at his badly damaged body. His legs were the one that was the most badly damaged. Both were facing the wrong direction and he could feel like it would take sometime before it can be repaired. His fingers were broken and moving his body to the cave broke it further.


    Somehow he could feel his mana flowing rightly. His head that was turned to steel went back to normal but an aching sensation replaced it. He had little mana because he was keeping it to sustain his heart and brain. He still made his heart to wood and doing this made him able to pump it.


    He still could not move and the pain made him unable to scream or utter a sound. His vision was flickering and only through persistence and sheer willpower that he somehow kept on being alive. If anyone would see him right now he would look like a splattered corpse that was constantly being sewn by threads of mana.


    He had no light in his eyes. He heard no sound. He could only feel pain and the occasional blistering cold coming from the trees that he sees in front of him. His nose began to function as he keeps on regenerating and because of that, he could smell his vile self.


    Blood, feces, and bile mixed together that he wished that he couldn¡¯t smell. The ¡®smell¡¯ somehow made the predators steer clear off him but still, there was no assurance that they would not attack and feast on him. He could only heal himself and then keep his heart going.


    Healing and healing and healing. That was all he could do. His body was a literal mess and there are severe problems that he still needs to fix. He only is able to do this because of his transmutation and converting mastery. His foster father imprinted this knowledge into his head and if such knowledge wasn¡¯t present then he would have died.


    His body was broken but luckily he was alive despite his grotesque state. His splattered body was forming back to normal but his skin was giving a tanned reddish color. He was draining his energy and converting it into healing energy while also making electricity to pump his heart steady.


    He already shat most of the ¡®things¡¯ in his stomach. The smell was rather bad but he endures out of the wish to stay alive. He really didn¡¯t want to die. Not because he liked living but because he owed his life to someone. He didn¡¯t want to throw his life away like a waste.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    So he endured.


    ...


    He didn¡¯t know what day or time it was anymore. In his mind the only thing that mattered was that keep himself alive. He asked himself why he was still breathing but that thought would disappear in his head once the fear of death creeps on him. He was alive but barely.


    Usually, in tales, a kind Samaritan or a passing stranger would find him and somehow help him in his dire need. He would be helped and somehow recover through the stranger¡¯s kindness. But being so deep inside a nameless forest near a nameless mountain makes such encounter impossible to happen.


    This made him sad.


    Unlike the tales or songs, he was left alone in this place. There was no hero or savior that appeared to help him from his suffering. There was nothing but the trees and himself who is barely alive. This saddened him greatly that he felt his heart ached painfully.


    His heart wasn¡¯t that injured but still, the cruel reality made it ached harder than it should be. He was alone and clearly, there was no one that would save him. His heart was rather brittle as glass and because of this that he can only sob quietly in this remote place.


    Sob, and sob, he could only cry his heart out while shakily healing his body. His legs were rather broken and he estimated that it would take weeks to somehow heal his legs. And even with that, there is no guarantee that he would be able to move. His hips got shattered badly that it would also take weeks to recover.


    He stared at the forest. He saw the pool of blood where he fell and there he just stared at it until it dried. The hours kept on going and sooner he saw his blood dry. The smell coating him was getting worse and his mouth was so dry that he could only rely on his mana to hydrate himself.


    What time it was, he didn¡¯t know. He only noticed the sky getting darker and getting brighter. His thoughts were not in the right and he can only care about sustaining his life. His energy would flicker and burn out once in a while. Like a candle, he would burn out and then suddenly lit up. His flesh was already sewn and the disgusting ¡®splattered¡¯ look he had was gone.


    His limbs were badly mutilated and his face was the only thing unchanged simply because of how he turned it into steel. He was getting better slowly but still the pathetic bloodied look he had didn¡¯t leave him. His outfit was cut all over and ragged. The blackish color of his cloak that he wore when he fell also got dyed red. The blood dried on it and it was impossible to wash it out. It was getting colder and with his mana used to heal himself rather thin. He can only endure the cold.


    Time passes by and slowly he was able to feel his upper body function. His lower body however still seems like it was gone. His ribs got a bit healed and overall his organs were not bleeding and he wasn¡¯t shitting as badly before. He felt like his breeches had less shit in it.


    Everything is a bit better. He can endure it.


    ...


    His mouth was at least dry but his stomach was empty and he was rather weakened. He could now feel his legs so he tried standing up. He managed to do so but the way he walked like was a toddler. He started walking away from the spot he holed up for god how many days and looked for anything that resembles a stream of water. He walked around the tree filled forest and along the way he heard something growl.


    When he turned around he saw a shadowy figure pounce at him. The figure bit on his left arm and he felt the fang of the animal dig into his arm. He shouted in pain and he then out of panic used up his mana and constructed a sharp pike and stabs it on the neck of the animal. He repeatedly stabs the animal until he felt the blood of the animal wet his face.


    The animal was ferocious. It mutilated his left arm and left him to bleed again. His teethed clattered madly and tears flowed out of his tear ducts. He endured the pain and then sits near the dead animal that he recognized as a panther. He waited for his energy to recover before healing his mutilated arm.


    After waiting he then turned to the panther and without even thinking he started gutting the panther and devoured the panther meat raw. He was so hungry that it didn¡¯t matter if the meat was cooked or not. He just ate the raw meat of the panther until his stomach was full.


    He still smelled like blood and feces so he stood up and drag the panther around with him until he finds a small pond. Arriving in the pond he removes his armor and threw his breeches around. It was filled with his shit but still, he needs to wear it again. He was still feeling the wound he suffered for how many days and that is why cleaning himself up in the pond took longer than expected.


    He had nothing to wear so he turned the Black Panther¡¯s skin into clothing and then washed his shit filled breeches until the pond he used to clean it in was dirty brown. He felt sorry for the pond for a while before moving away and gathering some wood to burn. He then made a bonfire and warmed himself up.


    There was still some meat from the panther so he roasted the meat and ate it while enduring the cold wind. It was already night. There were stars in the sky and there were snowflakes falling gently down. Seeing the snowflake he sticks his back closer to the tree and hugged himself.


    It was so cold and lonely in the nameless mountain that he could not help but made a bitter smile.

 Chapter 61: The Long Eared Guardian 1

    Chapter 61: The Long Eared Guardian 1


    <hr>


    There is a camp near a river. There are people near their tents and horses were tied to stakes. There is a bonfire in the middle of this camp. The camp was filled with people that wore shabby robes and wrapped themselves with thick fur cloaks. They are not bandits and were more like nomads. They have children in the camp playing around. Their horses are rather muscled and there is a wagon filled with pots that have meat inside. The meats are preserved with salt and sugar. The pots are tightly sealed by a wooden cover and fur. While the fur is tied along with the wooden cover and rope making it air tight. A person was taking care of the pot and was preparing to cook it near the fire in the camp. While another long haired person carried the meat to the person near the pot.


    The people were ready for the winter. In the days they have traveled many of them have died but still they keep their hearts up in order to travel. They are after all the Nomads who travel and live their life on the roads. They do not enter towns or villages and cities. They merely live on the road let their fate hanging in the hands of their God.


    So this bunch of people doesn''t have any specific destination. They merely go wherever the winds take them to. Life on the road has made them strong and sturdy. So even though some of them died by bandits or beast they can still have smiles on their faces. They are a rather optimistic bunch of wanderers.


    Among them, there is a blue-haired woman. She is of normal height, she has a fine ethereal face, round eyes, long ears and her hair was so mythically blue that it made those who haven¡¯t seen her already eyeball at her. She carries a coiled staff with her. The staff was two shoulder¡¯s length and it looked ancient.


    She is watching the whole tribe with kind eyes. Her thin eyebrows and her bangs fluttering while the cold winds of winter arrive. They are near a nameless mountain and when they arrive she was tasked by the Elders to secure the area by producing a barrier.


    She wields nature magic and overall with her ¡®half¡¯ blood that she can control the roots, trees, and grass to alert her if anything dangerous nears the camp. Her barrier also can react violently if the person or animal persists on moving past the barrier.


    She¡¯s standing on a rather elevated position. Usually there are people who don¡¯t mind her long-ears but still, people ostracize her for it. She was born in the tribe but she was treated badly simply because of her long ears and blue hair. The humans despite being divided into many factions hate the long-ears because of the war located in the middle of the continent of old.


    She could not blame them but still, there are parts of her that want them to accept her. She¡¯s been working hard for the tribe and only through being good at protecting them that she was able to at least get some respect. They are biased but not blind to her work.


    So right now in this position, she watches her people. She saw the children of the tribe playing while some are enjoying the snowflakes. She saw a little kid put his tongue out and ate a snowflake only to shiver at the cold. She laughed at seeing this and her smile was really gentle.


    It was snowing already and winter has come rather fast. They have been traveling through the roads of the overworld while avoiding enemies. Through summer and autumn they encountered many things and now that she thinks about it, there has been less death than before.


    Her tribe is a rather strong one. The men are strong as bulls and the women are not taken to lightly. Among her people, she was the only one that was rather thin due to her half blood. Her mother was quite the looker while her father was of noble blood. Her father got kicked out by his house due to his copulation with her mother. Her father didn¡¯t want to leave her mother behind and they eloped.


    But sadly they died on the road and the nomads found her. They hated the long ears but never a child. Their God could never allow them to abandon an infant. They may hate the long ears but never will they put the sins of the long ears to a pure innocent child. Only till she has grown up and looked more like an elf that she started getting treated badly.


    She isn¡¯t mad at them and she plans to win their trust someday. She dreamt of being accepted by her tribe that she will do anything for them. In the world her tribe is family and she will help them selflessly. The love for her tribe is burning her and until her tribe accepts her then she will watch quietly as she has done for years since.


    The wind howled on the right. Along the river, there is a forest that stretches far to a nameless mountain. To her knowledge, most people don¡¯t call the lands name until they claimed the land and reformed it. Her tribe is one of the nomad tribes that sometimes work for the kingdoms to scout such locations. They do not enter the populated towns and cities but it doesn¡¯t mean they cannot trade with them when they are in dire need. Most of the ¡®traders¡¯ would supply them with food as long as they bring back some interesting goods or information. The humans are getting crowded in their old cities and towns. Not to mention that the war in the middle of the continent is getting harsher in each year.


    So there are expanders that are trying to find good fertile land. And luckily her tribe is great at scouring the land and moving the land enough to avoid most dangers.


    ...


    She stayed idle in her position. The cold made her rub her hands. It was already winter so it can¡¯t be helped. She looked at the tribe. They are currently dancing around the bonfire while she sits in her place dutifully. The barrier of hers had no reaction so she wasn¡¯t worried.


    But suddenly she felt a reaction. The vegetation that her barrier connected with told her that someone was getting near. Knowing this she immediately jumped into action and masked her face while running to the direction that the plant told her.


    Arriving in the location she saw someone wearing a hooded fur cloak. The cloak is made of Black Panther skin and she could tell that the person was rather rough and grungy. The person had stubble of a beard, limbs were like tanned rusted iron and golden eyes that have not light on it. This person faced a bear and seeing this black bear paws coming at him.


    She could not help but narrow her eyes. The person who was facing the bear calmly dodged the paw of the bear and chucks the spear on his hand towards the bear¡¯s throat. The bear had its throat pierced and started to growl as it dies. The person then pulled a knife with a stone handle and started butchering the bear.


    She felt like the man was no threat but before she can retreat. The man turned towards her and then narrowed his eyes seriously.


    ¡°May I help you?¡±


    The man spoke blandly. She stopped her tracks and looked at the man who froze his actions. His hand was opening the stomach of the bear.


    ¡°Nothing, I am here to warn you that there is a camp of nomads a few steps from here. Come closer and we might attack.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He replied blandly and started butchering the bear. She felt like the man was rather listless. She¡¯d rather not involve herself further with the man so she went and turned her back only to hear another growl. Before she can turn around and see what was that growl. She tapped her staff on the ground and made roots appear out of nowhere. Her head went to where the growl is and she saw a dagger flying at the wolf that was hiding near hear.


    The dagger came from the man and he used the chance to kill the wolf.


    ¡°Are you going to claim that?¡±


    ¡°You can have it. Just don''t go near our camp.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    The man then walked to the wolf bound by the roots and dragged it to where the bear is. She looked at the man silently butchering the wolf and asked.


    ¡°Are you going to eat the wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, their meat is consumable and the pelt is enough to make myself a bag. I could also use the stomach as a water bag.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Very well, I shall leave you to your own thing.¡±


    She said while walking back to her camp.


    ...


    Back in the camp she sat and ate a piece of the meat that her people cured. It was tasty and was good to her tongue. It was venison and it was finely preserved and cooked with mastery. The one that cooked the food probably the head mother of the tribe. She liked the head mother because she is one of the few people who doesn¡¯t hate her and gives her something to eat.


    She was also the woman who raised her when she was still an infant. The head mother gave her a lot of food. It is for her watchful eye that the people can eat. She disagrees with that since the tribe has shamans that could protect the people there. Not to mention that the warriors of the tribe fight like ten men and won¡¯t go down easily. The river is also far from the roads so bandits aren¡¯t a problem. Beats and monsters can also be monitored by the barrier she put up around the camp.


    Still, she could feel her plants telling her that the man she met awhile ago is still near. According to her plants, the man is currently washing the bear¡¯s pelt and has started turning it into extra clothing for the winter. The wolf was exactly what the man said. He turned it into a bag and made a water bag out of the wolf¡¯s stomach.


    Interestingly the man used some sort of magic that allows him to create tools in exchange for mana. The man was skilled at it. And before she knew it she was already paying too much attention to the man. The man got her attention since he didn¡¯t react to her blue hair or long ears. Usually, when people see her they would either scream at her for having long ears or run away.


    Elves are great at controlling nature so those who knew enough of them would run away in fear that she would bind them with roots while the stupid ones would charge at her like and try to kill her only for them to get rooted and stab by the root states she can create. Her fighting style is mainly a copy of a Kapri Demon. And to her who has a large mana capacity, it is helpful in killing and defending their home.


    That¡¯s why when the man didn¡¯t run away or scream at her. She got a bit surprised. It doesn¡¯t happen very often and because of that she could not help but pay attention to the lonely man. She observed the man through her plants. She does this by tuning into the senses of her plant. While in tune with the plant her left eye would turn white. She cannot allow her right eye to fully tuned so instead she makes it that her left eyes can see the what the plant is looking at while her right eye sees what¡¯s in front of her.


    It is rather complicated magic but it is a useful one.


    ...A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Night happened and she found herself eyeing at the moon. Once in a while, she would look at the lone man. Currently, he is sitting under a tree facing a bonfire. The man had melancholic eyes and the more she stared at him. The more she felt attracted to the peculiar man. She has nothing to do either so she instead went to the man while keeping her mask on.


    She found the man on the tree. His gaze seems to pierce her and there was a feeling of weakness from the man. He was looking so wary that she wondered if she scared the man. She gestured with her right hand. The moon above her and the trees behind her made her for quite a sight.


    The man saw her and then asked.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong? I didn¡¯t go past the barrier.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to check on you.¡±


    ¡°Check on me, I did nothing wrong or do you need help?¡±


    The man emphasized on the word ¡®help¡¯ too much. She felt a rather excited tone on him when he said that. She wondered if the man wants to help. She took three steps and sat cross-legged facing the man. She wore a mask so the man couldn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡°Indeed you did nothing wrong.¡±


    She answered.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    He asks.


    ¡°Is it wrong to talk to strangers?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    He replied while clenching his fingers.


    ¡°You look tired.¡±


    ¡°I am. It is cold and I do not know the way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lost?¡±


    She asks.


    ¡°I am. I do not know the way sadly.¡±


    He said while keeping a stoic expression. His eyes had a steady gaze and he stares at her without flinching. Not once he broke eye contact and this made her rather strangely unable to break eye contact with him too.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you were living in these parts.¡±


    ¡°Not a chance. Well, let¡¯s just say that I found myself in this place.¡±


    ¡°How did you?¡±


    She asks while still keeping an eye around her surroundings. Her barrier was still active and even though she is talking to the man in front of her. She still has an eye on the camp and everything that her left eye can see. The wind was cold, it blew from east.


    ¡°I was carrying someone when we arrive in that peak.¡±


    He pointed at the nameless distance in the mountain. And he continued with a low-cold tone.


    ¡°I got pushed.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She could not help but raise her voice. She thought the man would tell her a rather normal tale yet it was surprisingly different.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    She asked, clearly interested.


    ¡°I fell down and when I woke up it was already winter. I still felt that it was summer when I did.¡±


    ¡°You spent two months asleep?¡±


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t tell you something embarrassing but let¡¯s just say yes.¡±


    ¡°I see...who pushed you?¡±


    ¡°I carried a noble. The noble lost her only friend and was lost. I carried her through mountains and cliffs yet all she did was thanked me while I fall down.¡±


    The man said with a sad smile on his lips. There was no anger on his face.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡®Oddly not, I was thanked and even though I fell from such height and suffered. I feel no anger or frustration.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s retarded.¡±


    She said her thoughts loudly. She could not imagine someone as vile as that. Not to mention that the man in front of her did not speak ill of the person who pushed him. She could tell that he was not lying. His mutilated limbs were the only proof she needs.


    ¡°I know. But something about seeing someone smile at you and thanked you for doing all of that made me forget. You probably will never understand but it was beautiful to me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Since I think that is rather stupid. Don''t you feel hate or any frustration? What are you a doll?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The man said while looking up at the sky with contemplating eyes.


    ¡°I feel like I am empty. I ask myself that for a while now and in the end I could find no answer.¡±


    ¡°You are complicated.¡±


    She could not help but sigh at the man in front of her. She thought that the lone man was strange but hearing his words made her understand that he was beyond the realm of strangeness. Then she started to wonder if it was a good idea to associate with a man with such twisted thoughts?


    ¡°Am I? I think that I am quite simple. I just want to help people and yet I got pushed off a cliff because of it.¡±


    He laughs deprecatingly.


    ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how can you not be angry? I am thinking that you are a benevolent man but there is a limit. You are no saint or God so you should be angry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I really am not angry. In fact, the person thought I would die. But since I didn¡¯t die then what need is there to be angered about it? It doesn¡¯t really change anything.¡±


    She silently listened to the man. She has no words to say. Her mind cannot fathom on how a man can not be angered at betrayal.


    ¡°If you are not angered then you are happy?¡±


    ¡°I am. I didn¡¯t really need the thanks and the smile. But even so, it made me happy that falling from so far and getting all my limbs splattered felt nothing.¡±


    ¡°Splattered?¡±


    ¡°Ah, please forget about that.¡±


    She imagined someone¡¯s limbs being splattered and it made her shiver.


    ¡°Really...you are a strange man.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    The man said with yet another deprecating smile.


    ¡°How about you miss, would you be angry if someone that you helped painstakingly betrays you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will be. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°I see...normal huh. Very well, the night seems deep Miss. Your camp may need you.¡±


    He said looking at the night sky.


    ¡°You are right, I better go. Oh, and don¡¯t go inside the barrier.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    He said while putting his right hand near his heart. She nodded at him and before long strides back to where her tent is.


    ...


    The moon shines in the east. He saw the beautiful round object and stared at it. His eyes look like still water as it reflects the moon. He didn¡¯t have any shelter or tent around him. He has been living for a week in this forest recovering his strength.


    Just awhile ago he talked with a woman with blue hair and long ears. She was mythical and ethereal that her just talking while being shined down upon by the moon made him calm. Her voice was so smoky and languid that he could not help but tell her about his woes.


    The woman had blue hair and long ears but he didn¡¯t care. To him the matters between the wars of both sides were irrelevant. He only wanted to help people but now he was contemplating in his own ways. He helped for someone yet what he got was betrayal.


    The smile of the one who pushed her was nasty but the words of thanks she gave made him elastic. Joy crept up to his heart that it overwhelms any emotions he should have felt when getting stab and killed. He liked his life for it is borrowed and due to liking his life that he was no stuck between two stones.


    He wondered what he should do or think about. The fire in front of him warms his face as he thinks. The outside world was cruel and cold especially winter has come. Only the fire near him makes him comfortable and warm. The fur cloak and pelt wrapped around him also made the winds of winter less blistering


    What could he do when faced with questions?


    He thought but no answers would enter his head. For now, he can only peer at the night sky and count the stars or clouds that have odd shapes. He didn¡¯t move out of the tree and just fiddled with the bonfire he made. He saw the embers rise and vanish mid-air. The wisps of smoke ascended up the sky. He could see his breathing now due to how cold it was.


    Snowflakes fell on top of his hair. His nose was red due to the cold and the only thing can be heard were the embers burning and the cold whispers of the wind. There were no noises of birds or animals. At best he could hear the flowing water near the camp where most of the nomads gather and where that woman is.


    The woman...he could not help but think about that woman with the mask. She had long ears and blue hair and he could tell that she was beautiful. Unlike anyone, he has met so far. She was the only one that made a rather deep impression. It was akin to meeting a rare animal. He has never seen long ears or blue hair before in his life. So it made a mark on his head.


    He heard that elves were beautiful and slender. They have long ears and pale skin that has a bit of green low in it. He noticed that the woman had long ears and blue hair but her skin never has that green glow. The green low marks an elf and is supposedly their blessing from the Mother Tree. The Mother Tree is believed to be the tallest tree in the world and where most of the trees came from.


    In the legends, the tree has said to have given the elf¡¯s the green glow in order to represent their roles as guardians of the mother tree. So seeing that there was no green glow on that woman, he thought that she might be only a half blood.


    That would explain her blue hair and long ears. She might be a mix of a night elf and human blood. He thought that the woman was odd but other than her looks he sensed the ocean-like mana the woman had. The Mana of the woman was so vast that it could support a barrier that large. He used his eyes to see the barrier and what he sees is a bluish transparent dome that surrounds a huge area.


    He was planning to contact the nomads for directions out of this place. But seeing the barrier¡¯s dome and the thickness of it he could only back off. The woman was also controlling the vegetation around the area. He could tell that any beast, moron, abomination or bandits that would try to enter will be killed.


    He¡¯s seen Mana that powerful but mostly they belong to Ascended Knights. It was very odd that someone like her could wield such ridiculous amount of Mana without any ¡®crest¡¯. He heard that the long-ears have abundant Mana but now personally seeing a half blood with that kind of Mana made him shudder on what she would do if he pisses her off.


    Thankfully he didn¡¯t risk it and stayed until he was contacted. He can still feel something watching him but oddly that watchful gaze made him less lonely. He stayed in these mountains for god how many days already so having someone to talk to other than himself or the trees made him feel comforting. In the past days he has been struggling and many times he got almost killed.


    Falling from such height and keeping himself alive didn¡¯t mean that he was fully cured. Especially now, in order to keep on living, he has to regularly treat his heart with a pump. His heart was still in a bad condition and he estimates that doing any constructs that require a large amount of mana would kill him.


    So he can only construct normal weapons and strain himself badly would weaken him. It sucks but he can only endure it. He was lucky enough to survive that fall and thinking that he would get immediately be okay. He learned that no one would save him in that tight spot. The day where his foster father saved him was a one of kind thing and it rarely happens.


    That¡¯s why he can only be more careful. The life he had was so precious and owed that he doesn''t dare to lose it.

 Chapter 62: The Long Eared Guardian 2

    Chapter 62: The Long Eared Guardian 2


    <hr>


    There he galloped along with his steed. Seven feet tall, his warhorse was rather big and muscled. His appearance would be suited to call him a knight in full steel. This man leaves a trail of dirt and snow. The snow falls on top while the cloak of his that has the symbol of the dragon blows in the wind.


    This figure stopped for a while and looked at the tracks of the hillback beasts that a group of wanderers uses. These hillback beasts are creatures that have backs that resemble a hill. They have two protruding horns and are second only to horses when it comes to being the most used animal in the continent for pulling wagons or carts.


    He stopped to investigate. As he does the sigil of the sun¡¯s crown reflected a glint. This glint of light from the sun¡¯s crown sigil located near his breastplate was the sign of those who work for the Light. He continued galloping along this particular path.


    His eyes focused like an eagle¡¯s glare.


    ...


    Inside the long tent, a group of elders gathered around the fire. These elders are wanderers and they are in charge of the well-being of the tribe. They are the ones that negotiate for food and guide the tribe in order for them not to be swallowed by the cruel land. These elders had their heads down in thought. The paper with the sun¡¯s crown appeared and even though they are neutral and only help a bit.


    They, answer to the sun¡¯s crown.


    The sun¡¯s crown is the sign of the God of Light. It represents the light that the sun brings and they believe that even their God could not ignore the might of the sun. The elders are rather old worshippers of a God that dwell within the land. This God of theirs lived on the road in the guise of a traveler. A traveler that carries a white odd blunt that brings a comfortable sensation to those who smell it while at the same time also leaving a trail of white lines of smoke along the way.


    But like what has said this God bows to the Sun¡¯s Crown. So when the Elders saw the Sun¡¯s crown they feared the worst. The first elder opened the letter and saw the words they fear the most. The elder passed the letter to his fellow elders and let them see the contents of the paper. One by one the elders read the letter and one by one their faces turned sour and bitter.


    A click of a tongue resounded from one of the elders. Although they are logical men and women who put the people of their tribe first, they cannot helped but get irritated at the letter they have read. Most of the elders have their eyes narrowed while staring at the fire located in the middle. Most of their eyes reflected the flame and in silence, they began to think. The elder with the bark-like skin and long beard that reaches up to his stomach opened his mouth and told the other elders of the tribe what are his thoughts.


    ...


    She spent her time gazing at the camp. Her watchful eyes that guard them could see every corner of the Camp. Among the place she was watching is where most of the young ones are put to. In the tribe, each family has their own tent but for those who are ¡®children,¡¯ they are put into the long tent where they are taken care of the mother of the tribe while their mothers or fathers work for them. The mother and fathers of the children put in the long tent will visit them and are allowed to take them. The mother of the tribe take cares of them in the morning while their parents take care of them in the evening. Some parents would leave their children in the long tent while the others would not.


    They reason that those who could not survive the winter might as well not survive at all. It is a test whether their child would survive and if they are worthy to be raised. She finds this rather disturbing and she thinks that she will never agree with such way.


    To her, the tribe is precious and seeing any member die whether young or old hurts her. Of course, she has shown her distaste for it and because of it, she is known to be a hater for the traditional values of the tribe. She is partly hated for that but being scorned at isn¡¯t new to her.


    Race, is particularly important in this time and Age. Most of the people in the world she lives in values race and ethnicity more than anything. Blood and looks prove your alliance. It is the first thing that is looked upon when determining one¡¯s values.


    She is half-blood. Having a blood of a Human and Long-Ears makes her able to choose her place. Of course with how it is she chooses the humans for her family is humans. How could she ever choose the side of those people she knew nothing about other than they are humanity¡¯s enemies?


    She¡¯d grown up thinking that half of her blood is arrogant, and someone who thinks that they are higher existences than everyone simply because of the blessing they have. She has grown being hammered in the head with the idea that the Elves are people that she should not be. At her first years of being alive in the world, she thought that greatly and hated her own blood.


    But as time goes and especially when she realized that her powers have kept the tribe safe from most hard. She gave her other self the benefit of the doubt. As long as she can use her powers for the good of her tribe then she can be happy.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    She is happy when her tribe is happy. And seeing them wear their smiles while doing their usual chores also put a smile on her face. It doesn¡¯t matter if they do not accept them for now, but she prayed to the Wandering God that they would accept her in the future.


    ...


    He was eating what he poached a while ago when the lady with blue hair appeared again. This time she was asking him to leave for the tribe of hers was having a hunting practice for the kids of the tribe. While talking a person of the tribe saw them. This person immediately drew his bow and pointed it at him.


    Luckily Arden was able to somehow plead that he is not hostile and that he is just a lost wanderer. The person with the bow was glaring but Arden manages to make the person calm down. He didn¡¯t know if the person was a man or woman but he insisted that he is no threat and that he doesn¡¯t dare when someone like her, who he still doesn¡¯t know the name is guarding them.


    After the talk, the person left while warning Arden that he must stay out. The person then told the long eared guardian of them to make sure that Arden won¡¯t go near the camp. He felt that the person was strict and had a glare when speaking to her.


    Once that was over the person with long ears and blue hair then told Arden to vacate the area. Arden didn¡¯t want to give them trouble so he took his fur bundle and started walking. But as walks, a thought popped into his head. He stopped and asked the long eared woman her name.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    He asked. The woman with long ears slightly tilts her head to the left when he did. At first, she was silent and only when the wind accompanied with snow blew from the east that she spoke her name softly.


    ¡°Lafiel, my name is Lafiel, and you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Arden, Arden of Mesh.¡±


    ¡°I see, so that is your name.¡±


    Arden felt like she was happy knowing his name. He too was happy to know her name and seeing her leave with a skip made him smile. Arden then vacated the area as promised and hid near a hollowed tree. The tree was about a tower tall and one of the tallest tree. In this tree, Arden observed the hunters doing their own thing. He saw them running around while at the same time he can feel the flowers and trees looking at them.


    The power of Lafiel was rather shocking. Even he could feel her mana raging on in the area. There are beasts around the area but sensing her power they all turned away in fear. The Mana of a half blood seems to be on the same level that is of elves.


    He always wondered why the elves could hold the fort against the Knights, Ascended and the Paladins but seeing the amount of mana Lafiel had. He understood how fearsome they can be. She doesn¡¯t have the green glow of the mother tree but still the lake-like amount of Mana she had made her for a fearsome foe.


    In the Academy he learned that in order to deal with the Elves they have to draw them away from places filled with vegetation and trees. Preferably fighting them in areas devoid of any green would put them at a disadvantage. A knight and ascended knight, and a Paladin is much fiercer in open fields when the sun¡¯s aurora can bless them. While the Knight and Ascended Knight get their powers from their double crest and the imprints of the soul they have. A paladin is a rank that many of the Ascended Knights can hope to achieve. Once a Paladin they would be able to harness the power of the sun and fight the Elves to a standstill.


    Of course, it depends on each situation and the location.


    So for Arden who saw a half blood like her possessing no green at all yet being able to amass a huge quantity of Mana. He began to think how humanity could ever compete with such foes. Arden had his own ways to deal with the Elves if it comes to it but that would require turning himself into a monster worse than the demons of Seven Hells.


    The ¡®Peacemaker¡¯ Iron Egg that his foster father had left him is one of the dangerous items that his foster father hopes that he will never use. Arden could remember that the peacemaker is the pinnacle weapon of humankind and it could change the world forever or doom it at the same time.


    Arden has an idea what the Peacemaker is but nonetheless, he doubts that he will ever use it. Not even a dragon will move him to use it for it is too dangerous. And certainly, he won¡¯t use it on the elves no matter how dangerous they are. But that is just him speaking at the moment. He doesn¡¯t know the future or what it gives so he can only pray to the right Gods that the peacemaker won¡¯t ever be used.


    Arden went back to observing the kids running around in the snow with bows in their hand. He was clinging to the top of the hollow tree with a telescope he constructed and he could see with detail how the kids are sneaking around the big deer¡¯s roaming around the field.


    But as Arden expects the scene he saw a rather slimy figure with scales in the distance with its tongue hissing. At first, Arden thought that it was a mere giant snake but as it emerges three more heads popped and he could see their humanoid bodies appearing. Their bodies were gray and scaled. Their hands hold three shoulder length spears that could bore a hole through a normal human¡¯s stomach.


    Seeing this, Arden could not help but feel worried about the kids. The ¡®guardian¡¯ of the kids probably notice and went in to kill the werelizards folks.

 Chapter 63: The Long Eared Guardian 3

    Chapter 63: The Long Eared Guardian 3


    <hr>


    She dances around using the roots of the trees hidden around the field to advance to the scaly folks that turned their eyes at the kids. The hunter who was with the kids also saw the werelizards and has readied himself. But the werelizards were creatures that could not be easily killed without strong weapons. Their scales are hard as steels and they are hunters that even the dire could not kill.


    But even so, this person did not lose courage. He held his bow tightly and shot one of the werelizards right in the eye. Their scales are hard as steel but their eyes were not. He manages to hurt one of the werelizards but it only angered them.


    One of the werelizards hissed and lounges with the spear in hand. The man with the bow wasn¡¯t able to dodge in time and got eviscerated by the werelizards. His entrails spread on the white ground. The children who had bows on their hands trembled as the werelizards approached them.


    But Lafiel has already arrived just in time. He saw her raised the roots around the werelizards and uses it to bind them. After that, she shouted for the kids to run away which they did. The werelizards struggled as the vines tightened around their necks. Their scales were sharp so when they popped their scales the vines and roots got easily cut. Lafiel, however, didn¡¯t panic and simply turned the roots and vines into stakes.


    The werelizards got pushed around by the impact but their scales were too hard. They resisted but he could see that they are taking damage. Lafiel obviously knew so she continued the barrage of stakes against the werelizards that they weren¡¯t able to move at all. She has put her hands together as if in prayer. Kneeling on one knee she continued the barrage of stakes at beneath the werelizards.


    This continued for a while. He doesn¡¯t know what she was planning but seeing her tire out the werelizards. He got an idea and indeed after a few seconds, the roots started to crawl on the holes of the werelizards. The vines and roots acted like hands and cruelly it pulled the eyes and rips the tongues of the werelizards. He could even see some of the roots going up the rear of the werelizards.


    They are indeed hardened with their scales but still, their weakness was easily something she could exploit. But the werelizards aren¡¯t easy prey. They chuck their spears at her and even injured her left arm. Their spears are coated with poison and it immediately kicked in enough to make her lose focus. Lafiel didn¡¯t falter, however. She kept up the roots and even uses the stakes she summoned to truly bind the werelizards into a still.


    The werelizards were being gutted completely by her and the way the roots pull the werelizards guts out of their eyes, mouths and even their rears made even Arden a bit shock. But still, he thought that the way she manages to kill them was a cruelly creative.


    Exploiting their weakness is a thing but doing something like that is impressive. He can¡¯t help but glance at her figure with praise. Although wounded she was a half blood. And he could that she already used her own powers to detoxify the wound.


    After that, she went to the hunter who was killed. She showed bitter eyes as she then snaps her finger and let the vines she summoned to carry the body back to the Camp. Arden couldn¡¯t see her expression with her mask on but her eyes were all he needed to know that she was feeling sad.


    With the werelizards dead, he pocketed his telescope and went down the hollow tree.


    ...


    Lafiel carried the body back to the Camp and informed the hunters about the incident. The hunters got mad at her for failing and she could not even raise her voice to defend herself. But still, even with that, they thanked her for saving the kids.


    She went back to her tent and hugged her legs. The snow was falling and in the camp, she could see the funeral pyre of the hunter that got killed. Death is something that always happens in the tribe and even with that seeing the widow of the hunter grieving near her husband¡¯s burning remains pricked her heart. She wasn¡¯t powerful or fast enough but to her, she did her best to arrive faster.


    She manages to kill the werelizards and save the kids. She should be happy about this result but still, she cannot help but be saddened. It was her duty to guard them while they hunt. She was occupied with all the beasts around but even so for her to miss a group of werelizards that were out in the open was too careless for her.


    Her lips frowned into a bitter smile. She¡¯s feeling down and now she can only just stare at the pyre and wreck her own heart. After the funeral pyre was done she stood up and opens her senses again. She looked at the surroundings and checked if there is any beast around. From the riverbanks to the forest, she scanned the area and confirmed that there was no beast around.


    Of course with how the werelizards went around undetected. She checked the snow landscape and listened in to the shivering roots underground to see if there are any monsters lurking underground. There was nothing to found so she pulled her senses out of the vines from the underground and turned her left eye above the surface.


    As she does this she saw Arden walking back to the tree he slept in. She¡¯d notice that he moved into the hollow tree and probably saw how it happened. Thinking about that, she thought that maybe he saw what happen. She remembered the tale that he spoke and since she was alone. She strides to where he is.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ...


    She arrives at where he is. With a gloomy mood around her, he could not help but gesture her to sit down. The wind was cold so he lit up a fire. He was hungry so he pulled some meat from the fur bag he made and started cooking them. She watches silently as she roasts the food.


    There was silence, the two didn¡¯t speak. He just focused on the food while sometimes glancing at her. She was staring at the fire as it dances. The smell of the meat being roasted attracted her nose. She didn¡¯t want to say anything at the moment so she hugged her knees and waited for the food to finish.


    He didn¡¯t want to speak when she was looking like she is in thought so he silently roasted the meat until they were perfectly brown. He¡¯s rather satisfied how he grilled the meat so he took the meat and passed it to her. She accepted the roasted meat. She sniffed it and felt that it was good. She removed her mask and put it on the ground. She ate the meat while forgetting that he was in front of her.


    He saw her face finally. Seeing her face made him wide eyed. From her round eyes, thin eyebrows, and ethereal face made him stunned. He was a beautiful woman before in the Academy and even the Lady of Asmara was beautiful, but the woman in front of him had an ethereal face. It was one of a kind and he could only look at her in a stun.


    She ate quietly and halfway she realized that she removed her mask. She stops eating and looked at the person in front of her whose mouth was frozen. His eyes were wide open and his jaw felt like it was going to drop. He was staring too much so she looked sideways. He noticed that he was being rude so he looked down and apologized.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine...I get that a lot.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    She was already used to have someone look at her face like that. But instead of fear or disgust, this was the first time that someone looked at her as if he was charmed. She didn¡¯t really know how to react to it so she just took a bite of the food on her hands.


    Arden was still surprised at her beauty. He figured out that she must be really pretty but seeing her face. He felt like he was underestimating her too much. Her face was ethereal and mystical to him. He felt that it was a unique and so rare that it shook him. His brittle heart really never got moved like this ever since the day he met someone in that garden atop of the noble district in Mesh.


    He was feeling bothered. He¡¯s rather nervous so in order to combat it, he devoured the food on his hands. The two did the same thing to hide their own shock and surprise. Under the tree, while the wind blows from the north. The two of them ate.


    ...


    After eating the meat, the two warmed their hands on the fire. Arden got used to her face so he was feeling less nervous. She too was okay with him seeing her face and was calm as he is. She got over it and because of that, she remembered the dead hunter she failed to protect. Her lips formed a bitter smile. He noticed it and asks what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I am, it is just that awhile ago I failed.¡±


    ¡°Oh...I saw that.¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    He pointed at the tall hollowed tree in the distance.


    ¡°I was watching from afar.¡±


    ¡°I noticed.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°You were good at fighting them. If that was me I probably would have taken time. I probably would have failed and had some of the kids killed. It¡¯s shameful but I am kinda jealous that you can hold off a group of werelizards.¡±


    ¡°I still got someone killed. I was too late.¡±


    She said sadly.


    ¡°Indeed you were.¡± He said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change that you save the kids. If that was me then I would have failed.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°So please cheer up. You failed but you can¡¯t mope around too much. Because believe me, it will just pin you down¡±


    ¡°I know. I have been protecting the tribe and even though there are days that things like this happen. I just can¡¯t help but feel sad.


    She said, resting her cheeks on her knees. Her eyes were glassy.


    ¡°Death always happens. We get used to it but never can we really accept it totally. I have no qualms about killing or seeing people die but still...our inner conscience still thugs our heart. So my advice is that just accept it, just don¡¯t let it drag you down.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him. He continued speaking.


    ¡°After all, it would be odder if you don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s that thing that differentiates us from animals. Although me, speaking about all of this makes me feel odd.


    He said while scratching his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...I really appreciate it. You are a good guy.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°I am rather cruel you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. To me, you seem like a nice guy. You wouldn¡¯t speak all of those if you weren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I am just saying what is on my head.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Still, I really appreciate it. The food you made was also good. And my tribe says that those who share good food and good words can be a bit trusted.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why thank you. Your words are appreciated and I will note about it in my heart.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I am not really the one to speak but cheer up. The world is already sad that having someone as pretty as you saddened doesn¡¯t help.¡±


    Arden said. Hearing him, Lafiel can¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 64: The Long Eared Guardian 4

    Chapter 64: The Long Eared Guardian 4


    <hr>


    He rode through the snow. His rear felt numb but the mission in his head kept him focused. He rummages through his saddlebag and took a bread. Rye bread, a bit hard but it was enough for him to bite. The bread was hard as it is and it was a bit soggy. He didn¡¯t know why but still kept on biting it. His horse was tall, about seven feet high. He could see the white landscape.


    He wishes that he has a flagon of wine. He¡¯d be damn if he doesn¡¯t want any wine right now. He exhausted all of his wine during the travel. He is a Knight in full steel armor but that doesn¡¯t stop him from being a human with human needs. The cold snow around him made the thirst for wine harder. He traveled long roads but winter this time was rather colder. He heard whispers of old nannies about how the old blue will return. He¡¯s rather dismissive of whispers but when he was sent to search and kill. He knew that the old nannies back in the Capital might right. They are long-lived elders so they might know things he wouldn¡¯t know at all.


    He kicks his horse. He walloped through the dirt road while keeping an eye for any ambushers. Winter made the road foggy and misty. The roads especially are either covered in snow or bandits. Monsters come occasionally but they are mostly taken easily by him. He used to fight them before he became a knight. People like him don¡¯t usually get sent to missions like these. He was a levy who became a soldier, who became a squire and then a sellsword till finally becoming an anointed knight by a lord he saved. The lord is long dead though, fell in the hands of an Orc Slayer. He then went Errant and finally meeting a vassal of the Kingdom, an heir to the throne of Altria.


    He worked for that heir for five years and got kicked out for being too sharp tongued. He never holds his words and never will ever do. He refuses bending the knee and even the threat of a blade near his neck won¡¯t make him. It is his principles and because of his principles that he is now stuck searching for miles for a tribe of nomads who hold the half blood.


    Half-bloods are pure abominations. He was taught this by the Zealous Priests back in the Capital of Altria. He was forced to wear the sun¡¯s crown on his breast and ordered to kill someone that they threat as dangerous. He couldn¡¯t refuse obviously and even his sharp tongue won¡¯t save him from a High Priest. He might be able to do it with nobles and even royalties but the High Priest doesn¡¯t tolerate heresy.


    The High Priest in Altria¡¯s Capital told him to either kill the half blood or die valiantly knowing that the other Paladins will be his avengers. He didn¡¯t like dying by an executioner¡¯s blade and thus took the mission with distaste.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    His reason for enduring this snow is simple. He was forced to find the girl and eliminate her. He had no choice in the matter and even if he did he would still do it. He learned that the half-bloods are worse than Elves. They possess two types of blood, meaning to say they get two blessings. The Zealous High Priest living in the Capital and the Pope of the Empire of Light won¡¯t allow such heresy to live.


    If he kills the woman he will receive honors and glory. Doing so would allow him to earn a pardon for his insolence and be with that heir again, serving as her sword and shield. He really didn¡¯t want to do anything other than that. He loved that heir to the throne. Not because of her power but simply because it was her. He felt hard and he rather wastes the rest of his life fighting for that helpless lady.


    He¡¯s in this damnable road filled with snow because of her. He hated the snow. He hated the weather and he hated killing more than anything but it is his duty. He already journeyed miles and with the letter that the sun¡¯s crown sent to the nomad tribe acting as his guide. He will never lose his way unless they burn the letter. The letter¡¯s string of energy still hasn¡¯t vanished. He has a compass that follows the energy and when he looks at it. He saw that the line hasn¡¯t disappeared. Either the elders are still thinking or they are letting him follow them. The string of energy didn¡¯t have any sign of moving.


    For three days the line hasn¡¯t stirred. Since he wouldn¡¯t know if they want to hand over the half-blood or not. He can only follow the line of energy and hope that they will offer the half-blood to him. He prays that the half-blood is being served to him. But as experiences tell him, he needs to expect for the worse.


    The elders might be willing but how about the half-blood herself? He assumes that the half-blood will put up a fight or worse run away. No idiot would be willing to offer themselves up. There might be some around the world but he believes that people act purely on intentions or instincts. The instinct to survive lives in most beings and he knows that no one would want that. They might resist and get shot down but even so what he is hunting is far dangerous. A half-blood with two blessings is something that he needs to be wary. He saw paladins fight after all and the way the Elves fight too. He journeyed to the middle lines ones but not once he would dare to go back to that place again.


    He feared Elves for their Mana while he feared the Paladins for their ability to make use of the Sun. And now he is hunting someone that has the ability to have both.

 Chapter 65: The Long Eared Guardian 5

    Chapter 65: The Long Eared Guardian 5


    <hr>


    Arden got friendly with Lafiel. She likes talking and so as he. She was an outcast in her tribe who is only there to protect them. Arden is a wanderer who has nothing to do other than hunt. Thus they talk to each other and express idle thoughts while at it. Arden finds their time together as great. He thought she was a little strict but when she spoke her heart out he was sure that she was a good person.


    Arden observed Lafiel in her works. Lafiel would run around and kill anything that moves. She was careful more than ever. Arden thought that she can only do so because of her mana. Her power encompasses about the land and the more she spends her time here the more she becomes accustomed to the land. He helped Arden take care of the hunt. Arden is grateful since he doesn¡¯t have to trek through the dangerous snow.


    The snow is about knee-length now. Arden felt like the more he spent outside the thicker the snow became. He spent weeks on this place and so far only meeting Lafiel that he got a bit better. The memories of being pushed out of the cliff bothered. He is a normal human after all. A bit weird and emotionless sometimes but even he feared death. He owed his life to the others. He¡¯d be a fool if he hands it over easily.


    At least that is what he thinks lately. He never really got himself almost killed until lately. He still shudders at the thought of experiencing such suffering again. Arden could still remember the way his bones creak and the way his organs made a slimy slippery sound as he moves. He could remember the way his fingers would ache and the dryness of his throat was maddening. The hunger he felt while feeling his organs disoriented would make any people mad. Perhaps he was maddened to the point he couldn¡¯t feel the days passed. All he knew that every hour and every second he was breathing for his life.


    Lately, he got a bit better. It took months for him to recuperate and he remembers that it was still summer. When he woke up from the nightmare it was already starting to snow. He still wore the Black Panther that he killed during that day. He will never forget it for the rest of his life and will he ever let go of the pelt of the beast that reminds him of the second most vulnerable experience of his life.


    The Black Panther he wears as a cloak and cowl would remind him of how he suffered. A reminder to failure he likes to put it. A reminder of how he got pushed, suffered, and almost met another end to the raging beast. He killed the beast with struggle and he was someone who could even kill a Pyromancer. He knows how to kill Mages and the likes with the teaching of his foster father. The Black Panther was the strongest opponent he faced. Even the lady during that night in the slums or the bandits was nothing compared to the Black Panther.


    Not because the Black Panther was strong but because how weak he was. If the beast succeeded then he would be inside the Black Panther¡¯s stomach.


    ¡­


    In the morning Arden would only stare at the sky. He usually cooks food when he''s hungry. The nameless place he is in is filled with resources and everything he needs to eat. His fur bag was already filled with butchered meat and pelt. His concern for the weather has also been taken care off. He built himself a makeshift tent out of the materials he could find. At best he would lay his tent near the tree when he is keeping camp, while he made the hollow tree in the distance a shelter he could use to house himself when the snow hits hard. He could feel the gust and blast of the wind in the north getting colder. The south is also blowing cold winds thus making the weather harsher.


    He manages to sleep under the usual tree but with how winter is getting harsher. He could only shelter himself in the hollow tree. The hollow tree has already a fur bed he made. It is stuffed with leaves and some fur he didn¡¯t need. The blanket he crafted was really warm. He wanted to make a fire inside the hollow tree so he transmuted some cobblestone and formed them into a makeshift hearth.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Arden has no plan on living in this place forever. If he cannot find any directions then he¡¯s going to travel randomly and follow the roads until he meets anyone that could point out the way. He only plans to stay in this place for the winter and leave when spring arrives. His senses have become rather honed in this place. With his body broken he became paranoid about being injured. Usually, he would use what he was given to attack but now he switched into long distance attacks. He made a bow fetched some arrows for it. He made the quiver himself and used the leather he tanned into a belt. His craftsmanship is rather not that great but still, it was better than nothing.


    Arden carries his bow along with him. Right now he is sitting outside in the usual tree. He saw the sky and guess that it was already noon. When noon comes up he usually starts roasting some meat. He has been eating nothing but fruits and meat since living here.


    He wishes he could carve some pot and make some stew but that would require him using his Mana. The Mana he has right now is quite fragile and it might short-circuit if he forces himself to ¡®construct¡¯ complicated constructs and surely his magic veins will go awry.


    He¡¯d decided to limit himself with the normal constructs and instead of fully constructing in one go. Arden instead now constructs them by parts. For example, if he wants to construct a sword. He would need a pommel, the hilt, the blade and the guard. That¡¯s four parts thus he will construct them and assemble it himself. He did the same to what he is wearing and the bow. He could not manage full constructs at the moment. He still feels that his heart has problems and considering how his bones almost turn to shards. His organs almost clogged up and littered with tiny holes. Arden thinks that he should take it easy. His healing his wounds but nevertheless the healing doesn¡¯t restore but regenerate.


    Arden knew the basic healing spells. His healing spells accelerate the recovery of the cell while the ¡®detoxify¡¯ magic and the other things are mostly something basic. Unlike ¡®real¡¯ healers, Arden cannot completely recover himself without using his own cells.


    His magic needs fuel. And because of how his mind is loosely based on the teachings of his foster father. He could not grasp true miracle unlike his foster sister, Susan. She could use true miracle on her healing techniques while at the same using the techniques of Arden¡¯s foster father to supplement it.


    Arden is talentless when it comes to Magic. His magical techniques can only regenerate him but never will it truly miraculously restore what was lost. Instead of restoring it ¡®replaces¡¯ what was torn. That¡¯s why when he fell from the top of the mountain it took months for him to heal. If Susan healed her then it would only take a week or so to do it.


    It is an inferior magic but nonetheless still can act like the real one. Arden just lacks the grasp of perceiving true miracle after being influenced by the Mage Killer. The Mage Killer, his foster father worked around the idea of Magic as just unexplained Science. His foster father believed that when using Magic there is an equivalent exchange. Transmute and Construct use Mana as fuel. His foster believed that and thought more in the line of an alchemist and thus his healing spells are rather inferior. Arden believes that the reason why the healing spells of his foster are inferior is that because of overspecialization.


    Arden¡¯s foster father calls his Technique as the Mage-Killing Style. And because of this, his other skills were vastly inferior. It is a style that focuses on survival and in killing ¡®Magical¡¯ things. It can be used in dealing with others but it only truly shines when faced with foes like Mages and anything Magical.


    It is useful but at the same taxing. The Style is heavily dependent on Mana and even using the objects around him won¡¯t supplement his construct Magic. After all, even if he uses the Mana around him. He is still the conduit, the passage, the tube that the Mana will flow on to.


    He can¡¯t risk having his Magic Veins being invaded by foreign Mana. It might cause detrimental effects and concocting the Mana only makes him fatigued.


    It¡¯s really troublesome.


    But Arden doesn¡¯t really mind that much. The snow outside makes him calm and despite the fact that his powers are limited. He can still feel safe with the bow he made. He saw the snowflakes gently swaying down from the sky. As he stares at the falling snowflakes, he saw the person he was waiting for.

 Chapter 66: The Long Eared Guardian 6

    Chapter 66: The Long Eared Guardian 6


    <hr>


    His head covered in snow. He¡¯s feeling the cold but he persisted. The snow was falling and the cold wind that is blowing froze his lips. He clattered madly while kicking his horse. His horse is trained for long travels but he could see that even his mighty steed is feeling the cold. He rummages his saddlebag and took out a torch. He then took the flint from his pocket and lit the torch. The flint made sparks while the torch he had lit the way.


    It was foggy white, the cold kind. He sees that the road is completely covered with fog and even the torch in his hands barely lights up the road. The flames on his torch were dancing backward. He kicked his horse to proceed forward. The horse neighed and jerked back. He fell from his horse and felt the impact of hitting his back badly. Wearing steel armor didn¡¯t help him and he felt like there was rock. He cursed three Gods and mounted his steed.


    He didn¡¯t blame his steed. Doing so and angering his partner would not be great. Almost all of his belongings are on the saddlebag and besides, he could feel that he was near. The string of energy his following is getting closer after all. He smiled and kicks his horse again. He then rode through the snow with only the sound of his horse¡¯s feet tapping the dirt road coated with snow.


    ...


    They had grim faces on their head. They knew that fighting against the sun¡¯s crown will end with their tribe¡¯s demise. Their tribe has existed for many grand years. Ever since the beginning of the Altria¡¯s or before even the Kingdom was established. The tribe has existed despite many suffering yet never had it betrayed its own tribesmen. They are strict to their own kin and have proven that sometimes put them into harsh conditions but never sold out a member of their tribe.


    Their faces are crumpled. Their eyes had bitter shapes as they contemplate on what to do. The letter of the sun¡¯s crown still lingers on the hands of the tribe father. He could destroy it and let the execution of one of their tribe member delayed and let her escape but knowing the sun¡¯s crow¡¯s servant. She would be chased even at the ends of the world.


    Dark thoughts usurped their heads. They know the strength of their long eared guardian. Her powers are valuable and possessing two types of blood and blessings makes her a prime weapon. She could possibly kill the sun¡¯s crown emissary but doing so would make the whole land they wander their enemies.


    Is one life equal to the lives of many?


    To the elders, they begin to weigh the heaviest. Should they sacrifice the whole tribe for the sake of their long eared guardian? They do not think so. And the life of many compared to the life of one. It was already obvious what the correct choice is.


    ...


    She saw the insides of the hollow tree. There is a stuffed bed, a rather warm looking blanket, and hearth. There is certainly something about the inside that made it look like a better home. She followed him in this hollowed tree to eat. Lafiel had nothing to do other than worry about the camp so she might as well stay in this place. The hollow tree is also towering and using her left eye she could scout for quite a distance.


    ¡°Do you want some roasted meat again?¡±


    He said.


    ¡°If there is anything else then I will take it.¡±


    ¡°Then roasted meat it is.¡±


    He handed her some of the meat being cooked in the hearth. He took some fruits from a clay bowl and took a bit. He sat near the fire while she pressed her back on the hollow tree¡¯s wall. She took a bit of the roasted meat. It was juicy although lacking in any salt. She didn¡¯t know what was put in the meat.


    ¡°Do you really not put salt on this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I use some saltherbs I find in the forest though. They act and taste like salt but they leave this green taste in the mouth.¡±


    She carefully tasted the meant and indeed she noticed the ¡®green taste¡¯ that he was implying.


    ¡°I can taste it. I didn¡¯t notice it since I am used to eating wild herbs.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t taste it immediately unless you pinpoint it. I do not have salt and making one without the ocean or any salt stones around is practically impossible. So instead I ground them into a paste and rub it on the meat. It also works well in preserving them¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She kept on biting the roasted meat. It was good. She thought.


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing real hard out there.¡±


    Arden saw the heavy snow outside and commented. Lafiel could see the falling snow with her left eye so she merely nodded and reply.


    ¡°Indeed. All of the beasts are in their burrows or fighting on small caves. Usually, you can hunt a lot if you smoke them inside their caves. Imagine the amount of food you can get.¡±


    ¡°It would be indeed if I am feeding a tribe. But I am not. That reminds me why not hunt them with your tribe?¡±


    ¡°We have enough food for the winter. Although it would be best to hunt more food and keep our stomach full. But the appearance of werelizards and other dire beast made the village Mother wary. The Village Father has also instructed me to keep an eye on anything that moves.¡±


    ¡°So I guess you are wary about the monsters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even some beasts are dangerous. There might be a beast that is highly resistant to Magic. There might be monsters that my vines and roots could not take down. The werelizards were not that smart. They also didn¡¯t have any black scales, therefore, they were just young ones.¡±


    ¡°So those are newborns. Is your village father scared of their parents taking revenge?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± she raises her shoulders. ¡°The werelizards abandoned their children the moment they can crawl. But the possibility of them taking revenge on their skin isn¡¯t off the table. Who knows? They might attack us. Not to mention that we started peeling the scales of the werelizards.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to use them as equipment or sell them?¡±


    He asks.


    ¡°Sell them mostly. We could use the scales as spears but trading with actual spears is much efficient. Not to mention we are not smiths and we do not have the right knowledge to make use of the scales.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a given I guess.¡±


    He said. He looks at the food in his hand. He put it down and upright himself. Lafiel saw him and tilted her head in wonder. What was he doing she thought.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    He said while obviously trying to hide the pain.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°I was, but this is just after effects.¡±


    ¡°Want me to take a look? I can use healing magic.¡±


    ¡°Is that fine?¡±


    ¡°It is, please show me where it hurts.¡±


    Arden nodded and started to remove his upper clothing. Lafiel observes and then saw Arden¡¯s body. She noticed the huge lash diagonally across his shoulder up to his right hip. There was also a huge scar on his stomach that looked like it was cauterized. His body was well toned and she could see how masculine he is. She has been healing her tribesmen so she was used to seeing the male body. But seeing his tanned skin and the rather mutilated scars that he bears made her frown. His skin looked like it was rubbed, skinned and dried. Indeed his skin was tan but it had the appearance of rusted steel too.


    She touched his back and ran her energy through his body. Once she did she saw the horrible injuries he has. His bones were like wrought steel. His organs were riddled with scars that will stay for his life. His muscles were mutilated and sewed by Mana forcibly. She thought how terrible it was and even though she spread her energy to restore it back to normal. The wounds didn¡¯t heal and stayed as it was.


    His body seems to recognize the wounds as parts of his body. She could not restore something that has already been healed. She felt bad but she can¡¯t do anything about it. She lifted her hands away and then told him.


    ¡°You¡¯re healed. But your body is badly suffering. Was your fall that bad?¡±


    ¡°It was. And very painful believe me.¡±


    He said smiling. She found that smile rather self-deprecating. She walked back to the place where she sat and let Arden clothed himself up. It was winter after all and the blistering cold will freeze him despite there being a hearth inside the hollow tree. Arden dressed up and then said.


    ¡°Thank you for helping.¡±


    ¡°I really did nothing though.¡±


    ¡°The thought counts.¡±


    Lafiel was silent. She didn¡¯t talk. Instead, she huddled on the spot and made herself comfortable. Her eyes are still watching the outside but despite that, she was relaxing to the fire inside the hollow tree. Arden saw her. He merely smiled and made sure the fire on the hearth didn¡¯t get extinguished.

 Chapter 67: The Long Eared Guardian 7

    Chapter 67: The Long Eared Guardian 7


    <hr>


    She observed his sleeping face. It felt soothing. Lafiel didn¡¯t know why she was still inside the hollow tree. Arden already fell asleep near the hearth. She should move, yet she finds herself looking at the odd man. Not once he made an odd look at her. Usually, they would show disgust. She didn¡¯t see any of it. She thought he must be good at hiding them but that was not it. She stayed to look at him. Her heart pounded with a thud.


    Her face flushed and thought he must be really an odd one. She was never this welcomed and comfortable and somehow her thoughts begin to swim. I would love to be with him. She thought. Her mind was swirling and it wasn¡¯t getting better. She tried to ease her thudding heart. She rubs her brows. She calms her breathing yet here she was agonizing about the guy who showed her kindness without prejudice.


    Damn it, she cursed. Was she such an easy woman? She should be stronger than this yet here she was having lewd thoughts at the sleeping Arden. Was she not a maiden? She thinks. But that doesn¡¯t excuse her into being someone with desires. Years, she stayed in the tribe yet no damn man was stupid enough to woo her or point their lust at her in fear of bearing a child with a half blood. She cannot blame them for that. So, love was something she only heard in the village mother¡¯s tongue. She loved tales for she is also a fair maiden.


    Maybe he will accept me for what am I? But isn¡¯t he leaving when spring ends? She thought. Arden plans to leave once winter is over. And her tribe will continue their wandering. That what it is and she find that extremely sad. It was just a few days but she finds the days with him soothing. He didn¡¯t hold any hate for her blood and he was nonchalant. Something about a man who is strong yet vulnerable at the same time made her felt like he wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to her. This was all her instincts anyway, but so far she was right.


    The wind blew outside loudly. The clamor it brings made the afternoon feel even more calming. She stared at Arden before pulling her heart back. She swore an oath. She swore that she will protect the life of the tribe she guards. In the short span of time, she has known Arden, she knew that a man like him who wouldn¡¯t be a chained in one place. She knew that someone like him is burdened to travel. Her tribe knows that their home is the road. And she knows that Arden will not stay on the same road she walks.


    She felt her heart ache. She smiled sweetly and looked at Arden. He will leave when springs come. And even if it¡¯s short, she might as well enjoy their time together. Can she have that right? So her hand moves along with her body. With fervor in her eyes, she went closer. She plans. She thought. But it all stopped when her left eye saw the shadowy figure in the distance fog. She listened in to the sounds and heard thuds and clangs.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    She stopped. She needs to go now.


    ...


    He arrives in the place where the nomad tribe is. He rode through the thick forest and the knee-length snow made him angry. His body was cold and if it wasn¡¯t for the leather under his steel armor then he would be suffering from the blistering cold. His fur cloak wrapped around his steel armor didn¡¯t help. His horse is shivering from the cold. He prayed he would last.


    He saw the camp. He noticed the fire rising from their camp and prayed that they have noticed his presence. He¡¯s head felt rather cold and gloomy. He prayed that they won¡¯t start a fight. He kicks his horse and proceeds forward. Racing through the forest, his seven-foot tall steed showed that it can overcome the knee length snow. Do well, my boy. He prayed. His partner moved past the snow and arrived near the camp. He felt the mana around him being stirred. He was a knight but never an ascended knight. The way the mana stirs around felt like he was closing into a death trap.


    The more he closes into the camp. The more the mana around him felt like it was going to strike. The mana of the half blood is dangerous. He learned fear when he faced an elf once. It was at the time he accompanied the heir he adored.


    He galloped nonetheless. He can only be brave when there is fear. There are thoughts of retreating but his heart didn¡¯t falter. He continued until he felt that the mana that was supposed to strike him was gone. His horse¡¯s gallops could be heard. His steed was tall so it was obvious that someone in the camp would notice him. His armor also glistened despite the foggy weather.


    He neared the entrance of the Camp and saw an elderly looking man wearing a fur hooded coat. The coat was thick. He nodded at the elder. The elder probably knew that someone like him would arrive. They are no fool. They can feel the lingering energy inside the letter as well. If they burned it then they wouldn¡¯t feel him and he will not be able to reach his destination.


    He followed the elder. He felt the stares of the nomads and prayed to the God of Light they wouldn¡¯t suddenly raise their spears and skewer him. He can fight at least ten with his armor on. He was a knight, not an ascended one. His strength barely stoops to the level of an Ascended Knight or a Magus. He was a normal Knight you can find everywhere. A knight that was sent to do a job given by the sun¡¯s crown.

 Chapter 68: The Long Eared Guardian 8

    Chapter 68: The Long Eared Guardian 8


    <hr>


    He saw the elders lined up together facing him. He pulled the reins of his horse and stared at the elders. They are staring at him with hateful eyes. He knew that they are hateful on what he is planning to do. He doesn¡¯t blame them but still, he kept his heart brave.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±


    He said.


    ¡°She should be here.¡±


    The elder said. He looked displeased.


    ¡°Are young to do it here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I mean if you plan to kill her in this place and bring her head back to the sun¡¯s crown.¡±


    ¡°The High Priests wanted her back alive if possible. The God of Light is merciful and there are second chances. But that depends on how dangerous she is.¡±


    ¡°Pweh¡±


    He heard someone spat on the ground. It left a bit of distaste but he didn¡¯t let it bother him. The elders continued staring at him with eyes that don¡¯t believe him. They knew the reputation of the sun¡¯s crown and their executioners.


    The executioners are not the most logical of people. They prefer dealing with the problem immediately. He isn¡¯t an executioner and merely a fetcher or the killer. The priest said to him to fetch the half blood with blue hair that was wandering with a nomadic tribe. Doing so would relieve him of the ¡®dishonor¡¯ he did when he spoke too much. It would allow him to return to the heir of Altria.


    Bring the girl and wipe the dishonor. Simple it may sound but if the girl resists then he has the right to defend himself. The priest told him it¡¯s okay to bring the half blood crippled. He doesn¡¯t know why the priest wants to bring the girl but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±


    He asks again.


    ¡°Like we said she should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°I felt the Mana around. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Wait, and don¡¯t move a muscle Ser.¡±


    He stepped forward but they put their hands near the grips of their weapons. The rasp of a scabbard sounded and he could feel their intent to kill and the menacing mutters they have. He kept his left hand on the hilt of his sword while his right hand held the reins of his horse. I hope they don¡¯t kill us here partner, he thought to his horse.


    There are about five elders in front of him. There are four wielding axes on the left. And other five with swords drew in the far right. There are kids being hidden behind the camp by some nanny. He could rush there and try to kidnap some of the kids if things go badly. Before he was a knight he did everything to survive. From hiding inside barrels to crawling on the dead monster¡¯s rear to survive a massacre brought upon by a horde.


    He has done well to survive most occasions and even this situation only fazes him a bit. The hubbub of the other nomads could be heard nearby. He didn¡¯t move and just waited for the girl to arrive. The nomads weren''t welcoming him, that was a given.


    ¡°I have arrived.¡±


    A person said. He looked at the person and saw the blue-haired long-ears of the girl. She wore a mask. She was mythical to the degree it was akin to seeing a rare animal. This girl strides near to him. The girl saw him and didn¡¯t say anything. Her head lowered, she paid respects to the elder.


    ¡°I am glad that you are here...about this situation,¡±


    The elder stepped up. He¡¯s probably the village father, he thought. The man walks to the girl with half blood and started detailing who he was. He listened to the village father tell him how he came chasing after her. How the village¡¯s life is in danger if she doesn¡¯t surrender to him. The girl asks if she can kill him. This made him rather feel fear considering how nonchalant it is.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    But he noticed the sadness in the voice of the girl. It was the ¡®sadness¡¯ of being betrayed. He could tell for he heard that kind of tone a lot in his lifetime. The girl did nothing but stare at the ground. Her eyes straightly staring at the snow coated soil. How sad, he thought. He¡¯d rather not see ladies cry but still, he has a job to do.


    He was already lucky that they are not attacking or being hostile. Things could have ended much worse but nonetheless with the fear of the sun¡¯s crown weighing on them. How could they resist? How could they face the authority that governs the southern continent of old?


    He also answers to the sun¡¯s crown. The heir he wanted to help also answers to the sun¡¯s crown. The sun¡¯s crown, the given authority that is blessed by the God of Light could not be offended. The nomads will have a hard time if they make enemies with the sun¡¯s crown.


    The sun¡¯s crown, the sigil, glistened on his chest. Every time they have thoughts, they only need to stare at the sun¡¯s crown with dread. It is hard for them. The villagers were biased at the girl, he could tell. No human in the continent of old, especially in the south, western plains and eastern tall lands would hold love for humanity¡¯s greatest enemies.


    Humanity is surrounded by enemies. And the only way for them to survive is through being the strongest and the many. Humanity is relatively weak compared to the other races. Only their religious fervor and unbending will that they somehow made it this far without succumbing to the other races.


    The sun¡¯s crown makes sure that humanity will always be united. And that¡¯s why the village elders can feel the weight of the sigil of the sun¡¯s crown. The emblem puts fear on their heart. Thus the girl with half blood can only lower her head.


    She knows that she can only obediently answer him. He, who has the sun¡¯s grown embroidered on his breast.


    ...


    She was about to kill the man in steel armor. But she saw the sigil of the sun¡¯s crown in his breast. The sun¡¯s crown is a well-known insignia in the continent. She heard tales of the sun¡¯s crown and the justice it serves. She knew that if she kills one wearing the sun¡¯s crown. They inquisitors will surely come after her. So she held back and let the man with the sun¡¯s crown on his chest and his rather tall steed in the camp.


    Then she learned about the situation from the village father. He explained that she could choose. Either she kills the sun¡¯s crown bearer and endangers the whole tribe. They will support her if she does. She could see how legit it was the moment they drew their weapons for her. Or she could surrender quietly and let the man in steel armor take her back to the sun¡¯s crown to be judged merely because of her blood.


    Lafiel knew the racism of humanity towards the other races. Can you blame them? Can blame them for hating them when their fathers, forefathers, and ancestors have been defending the land and killing them? She could not blame humanity but still, it made her sad.


    The tribe would fight for her. It was surprising to hear them say that. She at first thought they hated her but now that danger has come. They stood for her and were willing to defend her. Her heart was touched. She felt kindness and she needs to do what is right. She cannot allow her tribe to be done in by the sun¡¯s crown. No matter how selfish she was or how cruel she was. She couldn¡¯t let her tribe be damned because of her. They are willing to die for her but she isn¡¯t willing to sacrifice them. The logical thing to do was to surrender. The lives of the kids in the tribe outweigh her. They still have so much to live for and she doesn¡¯t have the heart to forbid them from seeing the beautiful world.


    Thus she accepted her fate.


    She is the long eared guardian of this tribe after all.

 Chapter 69: The Long Eared Guardian 9

    Chapter 69: The Long Eared Guardian 9


    <hr>


    He cuffed the long eared girl with a special method. Unless he commands it the girl will never able to use her Mana. It is a special sealing method use to deal with individuals like her who possesses an absurdly high amount of Mana. She accepted the seals quietly. He thanked her for that.


    ¡°...I am sorry that we have to leave.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t stare and just followed silently with her own mount. The tribe of hers gave that as some sort of kindness. That was the only thing they could do. He felt rather bad but to them, he was probably the bad guy. He never wanted to be the bad guy. Circumstances just brought him to where he is. He only is doing this for the pardon that it will give him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...I know I am the bad guy here. But maybe if you pray the high priests will be lenient. They are all worshippers of the God of Light and in the tongue of the light, it says ¡®Let light shine upon those who in the dark¡¯. So they might not kill you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She was silent. The whoosh of wind can only be heard. He felt awkward but even so, he needs to say that. The God of Light is a merciful deity and those who are cruel to others will be judged. But still, despite that the God of Light favors humanity. And to the priests, it only applies to the humans. She has human blood so he thinks that she might get half mercy befitting her.


    He felt cold. He rubs his brows. The wind was cold. He wanted to stay in the camp but with how everyone is looking at him with deadly eyes. He could not. So he can only drag himself back to the cold winter along with the blue haired girl. The girl has rations in her saddlebag and even the elders gave him some. He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s out of kindness or not. But one thing for sure is that he rather not asked.


    He looks at the sky. The snow still blowing hard that it was almost blinding. His steel armor could negate it but it doesn¡¯t help at all. It was blistering. He rode through the snow while the girl with blue hair followed. He heads to the direction leading to the dirt road but seeing how foggy the world is currently. He decided to stop and shelter to the tree. He¡¯d rather not travel in this snow storm. He checks on his steed. Shivering due to cold, but his partner can handle the cold. Hang in there partner, he thought.


    The blast of wind continued. He looked around and saw that it was indeed the right thing to do. He tied his partner in the tree. The horse neighed in obedience as it stays still. The blue haired girl followed his actions and tied her mount a tree too. It was cold, so damn cold. He needed fire. There was a few branches and wood around him. He took some and piled them up. But before that, he digs a hole and then put the wood he gathered in the hole. Making a fire on the bare surface would be impossible. The wind would blow it off immediately.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    He took the flint from his pocket. Rubbing it together to make sparks he lit the bonfire. The fire rises and he could feel some warmth. His hands were numb so he massaged it to bring some life to it. He warmed his hands. It was warm and comfortable. He looked at the girl in the corner of his eyesight and said.


    ¡°Want to warm up?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°But I put a seal on your Mana?¡±


    ¡°I still have the blessings of the mother tree. The sun¡¯s crown that cannot be seen also warms up. No need to fret.¡±


    She said blandly. He then nodded his head.


    ¡°Okay, just tell me if you are cold. I hate to carry you as a corpse.¡±


    ¡°Would that be preferable?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I hate it?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°But that would be preferable. I thought the sun¡¯s crown do things that way. Kill the heretic, kill the abomination, and kill the half blood. Isn¡¯t that one of the war cries of the Sun¡¯s Crown?¡±


    ¡°It is. But you see, I may bear the Sun¡¯s Crown in my breast but it is merely a decoration. I am not an inquisitor. I am just Knight who was tasked to bring you. And you should consider yourself lucky that I was the one that picked you up. If an Inquisitor picked you up then your limbs would have been cut and you would put in a wooden box. Those guys don¡¯t trust anyone with half blood.¡±


    ¡°And you do?¡±


    She said.


    ¡°I do not. Look, I gave you the sealing cuffs because it helps me feel at ease. As long as you cooperate then we will have no problem. I can also vouch for you in the Capital for your ¡®good behavior¡¯.¡±


    She was silent. She merely glances and then lowers her eyes to the snow covered soil.


    ¡°But that would mean there is a possibility that I would be killed.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± He said while rubbing his cold hands. ¡°But hope that is not the case. Even the Sun¡¯s light can bring light to the darkest of place. Do not lose hope, do not give in. There might still be salvation for you if plea. They asked me to bring you so surely you must have something they need. Besides, the Elves and Humans wanted to cooperate once. They might want to see the effect of that. You are special after all because if you were not then they wouldn¡¯t have told me to bring you alive.¡±


    ¡°Special huh...isn¡¯t there people out there like me, with half blood?¡±


    She asks.


    ¡°Maybe, but you are the only known one that has noble blood on you. Your mother is Latisha Cortina of The Elves, while your father is Gabriel of Morningwood. You have two noble types of blood and the High Priest might want to see how strong your noble blood is. So bear hope,¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The girl replied. He already said what on his mind so, therefore, there was no need to say anything else. He only needs to wait out the storm and continue traveling along with the blue haired half blood.

 Chapter 70: The Long Eared Guardian 10

    Chapter 70: The Long Eared Guardian 10


    <hr>


    Arden woke up the next morning. He seems to have slept harder. The heart seems to have made him comfortable. He looked everywhere and saw that Lafiel was nowhere to be found. That was a given, he thought. She was someone that has a tribe to protect and she cannot stay huddled in the hollowed tree. Outside the rays of the sun could be seen. Arden raised himself up and started rubbing his hands together. He looked at the heart and with a mutter, he converted his energy into a fire. The fire approached the heart and embers were bone. He took some wood that he fetched and put them inside the heart. He was hungry so he started cooking meat. The meat still has the smell of the paste he rubbed on it so he roasted it until it was golden brown.


    He took the meat from the heart and started eating. Every bite put flavor in his mouth. He ate heartily before finishing up and taking care of things around. He wore his other equipment and went outside. The snow was waist deep already and if it wasn¡¯t for the hollow tree¡¯s size then he would have been buried in the snow.


    What¡¯s happening, he thought. He should have felt the watchful eye of Lafiel and her raging Mana but it was nowhere to be found. He sensed the area but still, he could find nothing. Thud, his heart spoke and immediately he ran to the direction where the camp is. He raced through the woods and to the open snow field and arrives near an elevated position.


    The camp was there. The people are still there. He weaves a sigh but still, he could not feel Lafiel and her lake-like Mana around. He could feel her coming with her presence but still, it was almost like she vanished. He wanted to find out so he headed down the Camp. Arriving in the Camp the men of the tribe immediately narrowed their eyes and drew their weapons. Arden put his hands up and told them no hard. He only wanted to know if Lafiel was still there. Hearing the long eared guardian¡¯s name, the people who pointed their spears at him showed gloom. He narrowed his eyes and looked everywhere but he could still not feel her. What happened when he fell asleep?


    He was lost in thought but then a woman of elderly age confronted him. She introduced herself as the village mother of the tribe and then explained to Arden what happened yesterday. From the arrival of the Sun¡¯s Crown bearer and Lafiel being taken away by that bearer.


    Arden feared immediately when he heard the Sun¡¯s Crown. He¡¯s known the sun¡¯s crown in the Academy. He learned of their Inquisitors and brutal the Sun¡¯s Crown can be. The Village Mother probably saw the dire look on Arden¡¯s face. She told him that the Knight was lenient enough. In fact, it was lucky that she was taken by that Knight instead of Zealous Inquisitor. Arden wasn¡¯t happy and asks what she did wrong.


    Her blood was the one thing wrong. The village mother said. It was either to hand her to the Sun¡¯s Crown or face the might of the Sun¡¯s crown. The village mother told Arden that they wanted to fight for her. But Lafiel instead surrendered to the Knight rather than bring disaster to the tribe.


    She was given a choice and she chooses to protect the tribe. Arden didn¡¯t like her choice, not at all. He wanted to kick himself for not being able to help her but what can he do? There was no way for him to fight against the Sun¡¯s Crown and not to mention that she chooses to save the lives of the tribesmen.


    The village mother already told Arden everything. She presumed Arden was the friend Lafiel made. She¡¯d told her about Arden and how he was lost and before leaving the tribe she told the village mother to guide him to the main roads. It was the one thing she could do for Arden who was lost in the world. It was Lafiel¡¯s last request to the village so the village mother would obviously grant it. So the village mother took Arden to her tent. Arden followed wordlessly in the tent. The village mother handed him some of the maps and told him to make use of it. It was heavily detailed. Arden could feel that it was far better than the maps given by Mesh Academy. The village mother told Arden that the maps of the Nomads are much more precise than any maps out there. They wander the land and they know the way very well. So obviously they would have a better grasp of the land. Arden asks if it¡¯s right to take it. The village mother told him it was okay. It was Lafiel¡¯s map anyway and that she already knows the road more than everyone. The village mother was rather sad. Arden could feel it. He didn¡¯t know Lafiel that well. But even so, he feels like refusing to have the map would be an insult. She helped him even though she was going to be taken. He wondered why they barely speak for days. He was confused but nonetheless, he could only accept this kindness.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Having the map saves him from being lost. Saved, it looks like he was saved again. Arden felt like that he was always being saved by people. He liked being saved hence he wanted to make other feel what it was like to be saved. But so far he hasn¡¯t done anything remotely close to that.


    Even giving him a map was akin to saving him. He honestly did not know the road and he might meet dangerous foes if he wanders aimlessly. The map that the village mother gave him would definitely allow him to steer clear of the dangerous areas. Arden felt happy for the map. He told the village mother how thankful he is and mutely he left.


    ...


    Arden felt sadness weigh on his heart. He went back inside the hollow tree and moped. He studied the map for the whole morning. He was trying his best to forget about Lafiel. She was taken by the Sun¡¯s Crown and it was her choice. He felt that it was rather passing. The blue haired girl with round eyes and long ears seems like a shadow to him. She appeared ethereally and then vanished ethereally.


    He felt like she was a ghost. She¡¯s not dead he understands that. But with how she is being taken to the Sun¡¯s Crown. He felt that her life is really in danger. If he didn¡¯t get pushed off a cliff and suffered. He would have rushed mindlessly and tried to save her anyway. Even if she doesn¡¯t need his help, Arden will save her. He was that foolish but now he was merely a shadow of himself. His heart is brittle as glass. He suspects that helping her would cause more damage. He knew that she did all of that because of her tribe. Who is he to save her? In fact, she has saved him just by giving him the map of hers. He barely knew and likewise, she only knew him lately.


    He thinks that he was just being kind. Although there was no need to considering that she was in danger. Arden could not understand it all. He felt like the world is too confusing. His mind is filled with dread in not knowing anything. He thought that he needs to save people but what about the consequences? He doesn¡¯t know anymore. He dropped the map on the floor. He fell after the map and then he stared at the ceiling.


    What are his goals? What is he even alive for?


    Arden searched his thoughts but all of it was the same thing. He wanted only one thing and that is to be thanked and smiled with joy at. He wanted to feel the smile that those who have given up directed at him. He wanted to save them yet here he was despairing in what he wanted to do.


    He felt like his existence is a just one cut out paper. He fooled himself that he wanted to save people. Indeed he truly wanted it so but yet he feels like he lacks something very important when it comes to saving people.


    Arden tried to understand what he is lacking but obviously, he could not grasp it.


    Arden lacks the judgment.


    He does not care for right or wrong. He simply will help those wanted to be helped. Whether they betray him or not he will save them from whatever they need help from. That¡¯s why when he fell down the cliff he didn¡¯t feel angry. He felt joy when he got thanked by the Lady and even though her smile was cruel, he was happy to help.


    No matter how cruel the person is he would help him. He knew a little about good and bad but Arden will fell to the wrong hands if he doesn¡¯t think on what the consequences will be. The world is filled with evil and Arden can and will help them. But for the first time in his life, he felt that he was wrong.


    After being pushed off the cliff and now being helped again made him wonder.


    Was he truly helping?


    Because when he thinks about it, he felt like he was a mindless puppet. He feels like a hypocrite. He feels like there is something wrong with him.


    Does he truly care for others? Or he just really wanted to be thanked because it gives him pleasure?


    Arden doesn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 71: The Ganamere Screamer

    Chapter 71: The Ganamere Screamer


    <hr>


    Bones are sinking like stones near the walls of Ganamere. Jess of Bevardis could hear the winds outside blowing loudly. Ganamere is a haunted place. No one wants to be here other than the fools that want to earn coin. He is one of the fools that want to earn coin just like the others. Ganamere and its outskirts offer shelter as long as they can hunt down the beasts that are roaming around. In Ganamere there are vampires and wereman¡¯s that feast upon the flesh of the people residing. He could see the dark desolated outside covered with white. The halls that he is in were filled the hubbubs of the rest of the hired mercenaries. He¡¯d joined a caravan but it got ambushed. The band scattered and he could only scatter like the rest of the others. He followed some merry band to this place. They say that the lord of the land wanted helpers. Jess needed the coin so he went here in this ghastly face with only his bow and blade. His kuyak kept his body covered while the Shemagh wrapped around his face warmed his head.


    ¡°Blasted place,¡± a man spat on the floor while leaning on the window like him ¡°everything here looks damp even though it is winter.¡±


    ¡°The coin is good though.¡±


    Jess said, looking at the man with his eyes.


    ¡°Aye, good coin indeed, wouldn¡¯t be staying here if it wasn¡¯t for the coin. No woman in sight and the halls are filled with stinking men or blood. Or of Beer or Piss.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the bloodsuckers are still out there. The moat holds them out but at this rate, we will be feasted upon by those monsters.¡±


    ¡°Let them try. We armed ourselves with silver. Not to mention Ser Garland the Great is manning the hold. Proud knight only caters to us and he¡¯s a good man to follow when the night¡¯s dark and dreary.¡±


    ¡°The Ser is strong. Half-step to Paladin hood, he could hold this place on his own.¡±


    ¡°Aye he could¡± the man continued ¡°but doing so will take effort. The bloodless freaks are out there. Not to mention old salt has been hearing and seeing dark lords cowering in the woods. Bloody hell if it wasn¡¯t for the silver and the blessing of the God of Light this place could have been swarmed.¡±


    ¡°The horses have been tied well. Have we enough oil for the lamps?¡±


    The man sipped his beer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But listen, lad, do not let the light fool you. I fought the bloodless freaks before and they show no mercy. Here in the dry east of the south, swamps, and the likes are a lot. You look like a new one here...where are you from lad?¡±


    ¡°Live in the slums of Bevardis.¡±


    ¡°So a bastard born of Nameless looks like you got it, tough son.¡±


    Jess nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I drink cow milk right off the tits of a cow when I was three. Heck, I got lucky six years ago when someone wanted to teach me the land and the ways of being a raven wrangler.¡±


    ¡°So a ranger you are huh, nice, this old man grew in the eastern tall lands and found my self, sucking on the tits of the nobles as a levy. Work on a farm once, and then got recruited as levy soldier and dragged this far south.¡±


    Jess looked at the yellowish pale tone of the man. He indeed looks like someone that came from the eastern tall lands.


    ¡°But anyway¡± the man continued. ¡°I am Gezhu of Kalanka, nice to meet you lad.¡±


    He finally introduced himself, Jess thought.


    ¡°Same, I guess you are saving up for a trip back to home?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he sips his beer jug. ¡°Though I can¡¯t remember home anymore or what it is. I am here for the coin like usual, aren¡¯t you the same lad?¡±


    ¡°I am...never want to go back to Bevardis but there are times I would like to go back and smell the wind.¡±


    He said. Jess remembered the hills of Bevardis and it''s beautiful glade beaches that stretch like a snake. The port that was filled with boats and galleons made him want to go back.


    ¡°Aye, home is nice, we pray for it and we do anything to go back. But at the moment we can only pray that the bloodless freaks would fuck off back to their nests. Have you seen the lanky piece of cocky shit in the gates when we entered?¡±


    Jess thought first and replied.


    ¡°Yeah, who could not forget him?¡±


    ¡°Well, that guy is dead. Got his spine broken when he was alone pissing alone in the snow. Lad forgot his silver and couldn¡¯t even deal with the monsters.¡±


    Gezhu said while gazing at the shadows of trees.


    ¡°Was it quick or did the bloodless made him food?¡±


    ¡°You guessed it. The old scouts saw his body being sucked by at least four freaks. The worst part was that the lad had his cock sucked and mangled by those bloodless freaks. It would have been good pleasure if the woman who does it was not a freak but as it stands his cock got ripped off badly.¡±


    Jess cringed.


    ¡°Oh God of Light, that is painful sounding.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Gezhu sipped his beer. It was almost empty. ¡°Go near the southern part and you could hear the lad¡¯s screaming. He¡¯s a piece of shit no doubt but he doesn¡¯t deserve that.¡±


    ¡°Did someone put an arrow to kill him?¡±


    Jess asked.


    ¡°None of the lads dare to approach the area. They might get charmed by their spell arrows. Bloodless freaks are good at killing us.¡±


    Gezhu lowered his empty mug and spat on the ground. Jess gaze at the window again before walking to one of the tables and filling his cup and Gezhu¡¯s with a flagon. The guy who was holding the flagon was dead drunk. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand tomorrow.


    ¡°Here have some.¡±


    ¡°Good lad.¡±


    Gezhu smiled. Jess nodded.


    ¡°So are you going to kill the cocky shit?¡±


    ¡°If it silences him, then yes I will would you mind joining me?¡±


    ¡°Well, you poured me a drink and unlike the small cock bastards here. You seem to have guts. Killed a lot?¡±


    ¡°I did a lot while on a nameless mountain. Followed a strong Magus, don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead but I hope he is alive.¡±


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I see. Well, when I finish my drink let¡¯s go and kill the lanky piece of shit.¡±


    Gezhu chugged on his beer. Jess sipped on his beer while contemplating. The moon is out there and the night is dark. The howling winds of Ganamere meet the walls. It was a cold night.


    ...


    Jess and Gezhu went to where they could hear the moans of the lad. The walls around were mossy and old. The area was silent and Jess could see the rows of dead trees that cover the muddy lands. The snow made the trees less bleak but the swamp was visible.


    ¡°You hear that?¡±


    Gezhu was holding his sword while keeping an eye around. He wore studded leather with ring mail padded on the leather. His stature was tough and he was taller than Jess. His eyes showed no fear and there is a trace of wariness. The beer couldn¡¯t hold him down.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Jess replied. He could hear the moans and echoed pain of the lad that they are going to kill. His cries are woes to the people in the fort. The fort is rather large and stony and noise could be barely heard inside. But getting out one would hear the noise of the lad. It causes morale too step low and sleeping while remembering that painful moan makes the people scared. Jess and Gezhu wanted to silence the man and at the same time bring him to peace.


    ¡°Where is it coming from?¡±


    ¡°There, I could tell by the echoes he does. He should be about in the middle near that boulder.¡±


    ¡°You think the lad got nailed to the stone?¡±


    Gezhu squinted trying to see. The distance was far and he knew doing that was useless. Jess could not tell where he is with his eyes. The forest of dried trees coated with snow cannot be seen greatly. Even a telescope wouldn¡¯t do them any good here.


    ¡°Most likely, maybe I could nail him if I shot thrice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡±


    ¡°I have been practicing.¡±


    Jess nocks an arrow. He estimated the wind and the distance before letting go of the bowstrings. The arrow flies away towards the dread forest but the moans of the lad didn¡¯t stop. The wind was too strong so Jess thought he must have missed.


    ¡°Looks like that was a failed shot¡±


    ¡°The lad¡¯s still screaming.¡±


    Jess nocks another arrow and this time decided to shot father than he estimated. He was sure the arrow hit the swamp because it would make a sound if it hit the boulder. The distance was okay. The wind was blowing from the East. Jess adjusted his eyesight and pointed the arrow halfway to the sky.


    He released the arrow. The arrow flew and once again there was no sound. He muttered before saying.


    ¡°Do you think I should hit his throat?¡±


    ¡°As long as you kill him then it would be fine. Those bloodless freaks might move him if you miss again.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jess draws another arrow from his quiver. This time he immediately pointed the arrowhead¡¯s tip to an angle and released the arrow without even thinking. The arrow flew slowly but it then sounded out. He could hear the sound of stone being hit and flesh being ripped. There was a scream that sounds like someone was choking so Jess thought that he might have hit the guy.


    ¡°You hit something.¡±


    ¡°I heard.¡±


    Gezhu eyed the place. He could not hear the scream of the lad anymore.


    ¡°Looks like you got him.¡±


    ¡°Did I? I might have hit a bloodless.¡±


    ¡°If you did then there would be ashes flying up. That¡¯s it, rest in peace you shit.¡±


    Gezhu said with a dirty tongue. Jess, however, saw him mutter and clasp for the lad. The wind blows towards him and it was getting cold. Jess put his bow away and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s cold out here. Let''s go¡±


    ...


    They then went back inside the fort. While trotting inside they saw the man of the Fort. With his wrought plated armor and his shield peeking behind his back. The two saluted the lord commander of the Fort.


    ¡°What are you two doing out there?¡±


    ¡°We were giving some Mercy to the lad back there Sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that man. You killed him?¡±


    The man called Garland look at Jess.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°So you are a good shot. Nice work, I was planning to kill him with a spell of mine but it seems like I don¡¯t have to do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°You were planning to Sir?¡±


    ¡°I was. The men are getting sick of his cries. And having our minds down while freaks are out there is dangerous. So good job young man, you did well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Good, with the man dead I could return to the defenses of the fort.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye Sir.¡±


    Garland nodded his head to the two. Jess and Gezhu saluted the lord commander of the Fort as he strides back to his office. They have nothing to do so they return back to the halls where most men were. They are still drinking their beer. While there are some who are devouring food like mad.


    The situation of Ganamere was quite bad. But the men in the halls were supplied with food. It was the last of winters already. They only need to hold out for a week until spring arrives. The bloodless will retreat when spring comes. They only dare to attack the fort of Ganamere and enter the town behind it because of the weather.


    Jess has stayed here for a month. He fought with the men inside the Ganamere walls and so far he saw people die one after another. Most men don¡¯t talk when they are stuck in places like these. But with how the harsh winter is coming to an end. Jess could now at least talk to Gezhu and say his name.


    They were having a feast for surviving this long. Jess would get his coin and he can finally get out of this place. He doesn¡¯t particularly don¡¯t like the place. It was dreadful, wet, and most of all mossy. The beds are filled fleece and the water was disgusting. In fact, the beer and some wine were the only things that they could drink in this place. At least it had taste compared to the dirty swampy water.


    Jess stood near the open wall. He eyes the forests while hoping for winter to finally end.

 Chapter 72: The Wereman’s Woes

    Chapter 72: The Wereman¡¯s Woes


    <hr>


    The fort of Ganamere was large. It is the largest fort that protects the town of Ganamere. The town is located behind the fort. The fort acts as the defense and only through entering the fort that anyone could enter the town of Ganamere. The town is filled with silver decorations to fend off the men turned beasts and the bloodless. The town doesn¡¯t attract the visitors. Only fools who like coins are eager to come here. There are two types of fool that lurks in this town. Idiots who wanted to dig the silver under the damp mines or mercenaries that carry their weapons to battle the bloodless men or the beast turned ones for a reward.


    The fort is heavily guarded. The town is unbearable and homes are not maintained. The carts are forgotten and planks of wood are falling out on most of the buildings. There are few ragged people wearing tattered clothes. All of them are men and there is no sight of women anyhwere inside this town. Most of them have evacuated the moment winter arrived. The town is only bustling in clamor when it¡¯s either spring or fall. The town is nestled in a good location and surely the place will be filled with trades once spring arrives. Crooked nose bastards that have the habit of turning the silver that seems infinite under the town into jewelry to be used in Galzaea.


    The folks are carrying swords or rusted tools. Most men have vacated the streets and there are few people in the shadows hiding. Jess was hiding in the shadows like the others. His eyes focused on the fury man standing in the middle of the street staring at the dead goat they hanged. The fury man was trying to bite the rear of the dead goat. They have set up the trap and so far everything is going well.


    A man carried a battle axe with him. He seems eager to strike the furry man. Jess saw Gezhu crouching behind an old barrel with rustle sheet of metal around it. The furry man with slowly turning long limbs started to sniff the dead goat.


    The snow fell on the furry man. The fury man was slowly being covered in white snow. Jess pulled his bow and eyed the furry man slowly. Most of the men that were eyeing at the furry man wore grim expression. The furry man they see sniffing is a wereman. A God forbidden creature that transforms into a furry humanoid beast, that could tear up any men or woman with its fangs or claws given it has the chance. The beast was noticed by one of the soldiers in the battlements. He saw the man transformed during the night and clawed up the walls of the fort before leaving. Ever since he saw the man transformed he has kept an eye on the abomination.


    Ser Garland was informed about the beast. He could not leave it alone, but with how he guards the fort against the alleged dark lords roaming. He told the men of the fort to plan a trap for the beast instead. There is gold offered so most of the eager men and the foolish ones went to set up a trap.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wereleopard.¡±


    A man in the shadows mumbled.


    ¡°Fur of the beast doesn¡¯t have any spots on him.¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    The men in the shadows whispered. They watch the wereman in the shadows. Sweat beads rolled on most of the forehead of the men. They are eager yet scared at the same time. The beast has the strength of three or four men. It can leap high in the air and its reflexes are better than most of the men gathering in the shadows. They have to rely on this trap and the moment the beast would bite the rear of the dead goat. They would attack in succession. The men in the shadows wielded silver coated weapons. Faced with beasts like this they can only arm themselves with the one thing that can harm weremen. They don¡¯t have any magic on them so they have to rely on the prime old way to do so. Ages ago men and women fight with silver solutions rubbed in their swords. Ser Garland the most prime knight in the fort guards the fort so they need to do these themselves.


    Jess had rubbed silver mercury on his blade. Most of the arrows on his quivers have been dipped in silver mercury too. He was asked to take a shot at the chest of the wereman. He just needed to shoot the wereman after it bites the rear of the dead goat.


    He waited for the beast to take a bit. It was trying to reach the dead goat. The beast was not fully transformed yet so it could not reach the dead goat. The beast can be killed while still not in complete form. But doing so would allow the beast to transform into an enraged state. When the beast is in an enraged state, the beast would become brutal and faster than its natural transformation.


    They don¡¯t want that to happen so they have to do it this way. Jess would love to take a shot at the furry man immediately. But he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to have everyone killed because of him. He waited. He eyed the beast as it slowly transforms into the abomination that it is.


    The street was dead silent. Only the sound of limbs being stretched and bones crackling could be heard. The dry wind would blow the snow. The fur of the furry man rippled as it slowly turns into a beast that can be called a wereman. The beast was fully transformed. It then looked at the dead goat and with a single leap. It bit on the goat¡¯s rear and tore it through.


    The beast shed the blood of the dead goat but among the blood lies the silver mercury the men in the shadows stuffed inside the dead goat. It spilled into the beast and before long the beast howled as the silver coated the beast¡¯s face. Seeing the beast howling in pain, the men in the shadows quickly moved.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Jess closed his left eye, aim, and shot the beast right in the chest.


    ...


    The beast got shot rightly by Jess. It kneeled and howled and the men in the shadows use their weapons to break the furry man¡¯s limbs. The furry man released a howl. It tried to sweep the men away but a rope was thrown around the beast. The beast tried to resist but a club hit the beast right in the head. Jess also pointed his bow at the beast. Gezhu held the rope around the beast neck as one of them digs a silver dagger between the shoulders of the beast.


    The beast slowly loses its power to resist. It tried to transform back into being human but one of the men merely smacked his head. Jess put his arm on the hip as he watches the men fastened the ropes on the beast. It was really cold outside and most of the sweat they poured felt like it was already frozen. They want this to be done and over.


    ¡°Gather around!¡±


    The man leading the hunt said. Everyone gathered around the man. Jess walked alongside Gezhu as they stand in and listened to the man.


    ¡°Good job, now all we need to do now is to hang the beast on the walls.¡±


    ¡°Hang? I thought we will kill the beast?¡±


    ¡°Not until we scalp him first obviously. The beast is a traitor and an abomination. We will hang him after the job is done, you there.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± the shaggy man pointed at himself. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you, I want you to inform the lord commander that we captured the beast. Tell him we are planning to hang the abomination on the walls.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and tell him that it should be added to the reward given to us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The shaggy man left for the fort. Jess crossed his arms while looking at the furry man. It was bleeding and the dagger coated with silver kept the beast from using its strength. There is a man with a club behind the beast. The moment it tries anything the man will surely beat its head. The beast cannot be killed simply by the club. But it will keep the beast behave while it is tied and weakened by the silver embedded on its shoulder.


    The beast kept on moaning in pain. The men near the beast didn¡¯t give any mercy. At best they would smack the beast and hit it. Jess was the same. He would shot the beast again, if necessary. Gezhu held the beast with the rope. And the man who led them kept on instructing the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give this bastard hell shall we?¡±


    The leader made a wicked smile while pulling a knife coated with silver. The man approached the wereman. He slid his dagger deep into the fur of the wereman and peeled a big strip out of the wereman. The wereman shouted in pain while the others then cheered at its suffering.


    Jess was up next so he walked to the wereman and peeled himself a strip of fur. Gezhu was next and he got himself a big strip too. This continued until most of the men that participated in the trap got their own strip of fur. The beast was peeled and looking how furless the beast man was. The men who caught the beast smiled together.


    It was snowing heavily. Jess could not tolerate the cold like the others. But the shaggy man had already returned before they could complain.


    ¡°The Lord Commander allows it.¡±


    The shaggy man said. He then walked to the furry man and strip himself some of the furs to the hilt of his blade. Jess also tied the fur to the hilt of his blade. The fur of the wereman was smooth and it could absorb impact. So having some of its fur tied into the hilt of a blade would soften any blows.


    Most of the men knew this hence they excoriated the man. It was not out of brutality, or Jess likes to think so. But out of pure wanting to have some strip of fur on their hilts. It was cold. The men that participated went slowly back to the fort along with the beast.


    The beast was dragged by the men. They walked pass a Stonebridge that connects to the fort. Once they arrive near the gates of the fort, the fort opened up for them. There were men on the walls and they cheered as they brought the beast back inside. Some complained that they didn¡¯t get some fur while the others poked the wereman out of spite. They dragged the beast in front of the fort¡¯s walls. The beast had a noose tied around its neck and with men present. They hanged the beast in front of the walls. The beast struggled painfully and screeched. But sooner it died whimpering.


    Jess didn¡¯t feel any sort of guilt. The wereman killed many and now it was getting its judgment. And even if it didn¡¯t kill anyone then it would still need to be hung. They need the assurance and the fear to keep the wereman out of the fort¡¯s walls. Sure they can come in and seek revenge but understanding the Lord Commander of the fort. Jess believes that he would like that. He would them to appear in front of them so that he can slaughter them. The Lord Commander of the Fort was that strong. He is a step away from Paladin hood and once winter is done he will be able to retreat away from this place and become a Paladin of the Sun¡¯s Crown.


    A new Lord Commander will guard the fort and will face the bloodless and the wereman living near the outskirts of Ganamere. Jess obviously wouldn¡¯t stay long in this place. And now that he had a taste of how was life in here. He¡¯d be damned to stay here for another month.


    He likes gold but it is not worth it to stay here. They are lucky that they are able to hang a wereman but who knows what the bloodless and the beast turned men will do to retaliate.

 Chapter 73: The Night Filled with Darkness

    Chapter 73: The Night Filled with Darkness


    <hr>


    On the fort, the wind howled. The crows were crowing and the sounds of mugs smacking on tables were heard in the halls of the fort. Inside the halls were drunkards that have flushed faces. It smelled like of beer and of sweat. There is a clanging of their weapons and a thud coming from their foot, stomping the ground. A white cloud of breath would appear out of their mouths. The lamps and candles lit up were flickering as the wind enters from the open walls.


    ¡°It is the late night,¡± said Jess ¡°And all of them are drinking their souls out. Aren¡¯t they afraid that it will dull their senses?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong.¡± Gezhu snorted. ¡°It makes them even braver than they usually are. Winter is coming to en end lad. Right now they are enjoying the feast while they can. Before long the night will come and the fort will be under attack. Midnight today, next to spring will be either the last drink we will have.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan on dying here,¡± Jess said. ¡°I still need to go somewhere and live my life. Dying in this mossy shithole isn¡¯t going to be my end.¡±


    ¡°Hah,¡± Gezhu laughed. ¡°That¡¯s what they all say. Better not get killed, lad. I am starting to like you. Unlike the small cocked bastards here, you have balls and the grit. You¡¯re also a great marksman and that¡¯s something I want to befriend with. Listen here to me lad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jess saw Gezhu¡¯s face grew serious.


    ¡°If it comes to it then I want you to shoot me right in the face.¡± Gezhu sips on his beer. ¡°Being turned into a bloodless or being sucked by them is worse than hell. If you can, shoot me in the face or in the heart, you are a good shot lad, and I know you can aim well with that bow of yours. Do that for me and if you are bitten or sucked, then I will do the same to you.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll kill you or you¡¯ll kill me. I agree.¡± Jess sips on his beer pensively. ¡°But I don¡¯t plan on dying here and you shouldn¡¯t be dying here too. Go home back to the eastern tall lands and marry peasant girl or something.¡±


    ¡°Bah.¡± Gezhu sneered. ¡°You want me to spend the fortune of mine to travel back in those lands? What then? Become some levy farmer for a noble again and have myself dragged back into wars?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is certainly better than spending time here in this shithole.¡± Jess turned around very slowly at the others. ¡°In the past days, I have been here. I grew to hate drunks and muscled bearded men with unwashed faces and piss-like scent. Now I understand why no women are in this place aside from the fact that there are beasts.¡±


    ¡°Aye, the men and beast and the sweat, and piss make one very irritated. Even the pothole that we use is filled with shit and is now littered with cold. Most of us are squatting in the corners, shitting our breeches and the likes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fucking dirty.¡± Jess cursed. ¡°I thought the beast will be the only problem but to think I would have to worry about the men too.¡±


    ¡°Well at least there is beer lad,¡± said Gezhu happily. ¡°As long as there are beer and food we are a-okay. Beer clogs the nose and it puts warm in our bellies.¡±


    ¡°And it also dulls the senses. I don¡¯t see Sir Garland drinking any beer.¡± Jess remembered Ser Garland standing in front of the walls battlements. ¡°He¡¯s standing there as if he¡¯s part of the wall itself. How long has been standing there?¡±


    ¡°It should be about hours now. The Lord Commander is using his energy to stand tall in the night. Most of the time we can only cower while he intimidates the bloodless freaks and the beasts, he¡¯s a monster but he is our monster.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, without him the fort is fucked.¡±


    Jess eyes the outside trees. The trees were the same. They look dreary and is coated white. He could see some shadows jumping around and eyeing the fort. He could feel their bloodlust out there. That thirst to kill seems like it would flood the whole fort.


    ¡°Those fucks are really moving.¡±


    ¡°Aye, even I could tell.¡± Gezhu looked outside. ¡°They are rustling around and moving like they have springs on their feet. They would probably want to climb the walls but with the Lord Commander standing firm, they cannot dare. Even if they are beast they fear for their life.¡±


    ¡°And we do too. I can¡¯t believe I have been cursing this badly since I have come to this place.¡±


    ¡°The stress is getting to you lad. You should really drink more beer.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, when spring comes, I am out of here. I¡¯ll be staying someplace nameless and live the idyllic life for two or three days to flush out the irritation I got in this place. And drinking the wine from the barrel will seriously make me further sick.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gezhu said. ¡°It ain¡¯t half bad at all. I have been flogging the beer and so far they taste the same.¡±


    ¡°Not even a moss?¡±


    ¡°Not even a moss.¡±


    ¡°Good God of Light, have mercy on you lots.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    Jess chugged his beer and put the tankard on the table with a thud. The table is filled with various dishes and fruits that are either half bitten or cold. The hearth nearby was filled with people warming their food up. He could see that some of the food is starting to catch dust. The dust came from the ceiling. They have Moss on the food which probably because of the unmaintained walls.


    He would probably chug the beer and ate a lot of the food. But now, he rather not ate them. At best he would only touch some of the fruits that don¡¯t have any bite marks. He does not want to devour the spit the others left behind. Not to mention that most of them have put their dirty hands inside the barrel while scoping some of the beer inside. To Jess, their hands have been touching the dead or whatever¡¯s filth ridden. So he rather drinks his own beer and at best reduce the chance of him catching a disease.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ...


    Shadows move on the dreary trees. Ser Garland narrowed his eyes while his hands touch the hilt of his sword. The shadows move along the uneven path of trees. He could see them moving around slowly and at the same, he could hear footsteps loudly.


    ¡°Sound the alarm,¡± said Ser Garland. ¡°The beasts are coming. Tell the men to gather up and prepare to defend the fort.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    The one hiding behind the shadows shouted. He ran across the battlements and entered a room. Inside the room, there is a rope connected to a bell. He pulled the rope. The bell sang loudly and every half closed eyes on the fort opened widely.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get to work.¡±


    ¡°Ready your weapons you shits!¡±


    ¡°Wake up, time to work.¡±


    ¡°Got it, anyone seen my sword?¡±


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Aye, time to bash some bloodless freaks, anyone has the coated silver solutions?¡±


    ¡°Should be near the battlements, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The men in the halls quickly changed attitudes. Their once flushed drunk faces turned serious. When it comes to war these men will change their attitude. Sure they drunk themselves and some are even forcing themselves up. But most of their senses are still there.


    Jess has seen this happen twice now. First when he arrived at the fort and second when killing the wereman with a trap. They are battle-hardened and even he is nothing compared to them. Jess went with Gezhu as usual to the battlements. He nocks his bow and readied it to shoot anything.


    The shadows in the distance grew larger. There the pale corpse-like freaks of the night came out wearing tattered and padded boiled leather armor. They held stakes and simple wooden spears. Some carried rusted tools while the others carried pitchforks.


    They scream and screeched as they speed across the swamp. The weremen were with them and they use them to jump the moat and climb the walls. The men in the battlements started throwing rocks. Ser Garland the Great traces his sword into an arc. He gathered light to his sword and with one swing he cleared the monsters climbing the walls. Another batch of monsters came running at the walls. Jess aimed and shot the first beast with an arrow coated with silver mercury.


    The beast died when it fell on the spikes below the wall. The moat was deep and even though there are blocks of ice in the moat due to the cold. The bloodless who tried to swim got their head broken by the stones hurled by the men on the walls.


    Ser Garland the Great took care most of the beast trying to climb. His shining sword seems to burn with flames as he swings it. The men in the battlements could feel the heat spreading from his sword. They could fight well in the cold but with the warm given to them they can fight even better,


    ¡°A dark lord!¡± shouted one of the men. ¡°Prepare yourselves!¡±


    The dark lord went out of the woods covered in black. It opened its mouth and there a screeching sound came about in the mouth of the dark lord. Most of the men manage to cover their ears while the slow ones got their eardrums popped out. Some fell on the floor convulsing, while the others had their eyes popped.


    The Dark Lord of the Bloodless could cast this kind of sound. So seeing the dark lord of the bloodless appeared. Ser Garland the Great leap down below and coated himself with his own energy. His shield was finally drawn and with a bull¡¯s rush, he crashed on the bloodless trying to attack him.


    Jess could see the shining knight half step to Paladin hood killing the bloodless left to right. He has seen the power of a Magus and a Ascended Knight once. But comparing them to the seemingly unstoppable Garland made them look weak. Garland the Great, was strong to the point that the dark lord who he targeted started shouting at him. Jess could feel his eardrums rumble but he endured it simply because of the bloodless and beasts climbing the walls.


    Screams echoed on the battlements. Jess could see some of the men from the halls getting struck down. One of the bloodless tried to attack Jess. But he curled up on the spot, grab the arrow he nock and stabs it in the throat of the bloodless. Another one came about and tried to rush at him. He put his bow away and parried the beast¡¯s attack. The claws of the beast slid across his blade. Jess tried to counter attack but the beast was faster. He jerked back and somehow avoided having his stomach clawed.


    He took a step with his right foot. He lowered his posture and twisted his torso. The beast saw this and thought he was planning to attack him head on. It was a feint. Jess spun his blade in a semi-circle and drove it right into the throat of the beast.


    He pulled his blade out and there he saw Gezhu being bitten in the neck. He could hear Gezhu shout in pain. His eyes were tearing up as the beast tore his neck. Gezhu¡¯s life got extinguished. Jess clicked his tongue and retreated back. He looked at the battle down below the walls and saw Ser Garland landing a blow to the dark lord. The dark lord turned to ashes and when the bloodless saw their leader struck down. They begin to cower and tried to retreat back. But Ser Garland raised his might flaming sword and stunned the bloodless. Seeing the sun-like rays on his sword, the men in the battlements roared with fury. They struck the beast and the bloodless down with impunity.


    Jess joined in with the battle and before long he found himself lost in swinging, slashing and stabbing. The time he calmed down he saw the walls filled with the dead of both sides. Some of them sighed, while some leaned on the battlements, completely exhausted.


    The Night was done. And so was winter.

 Chapter 74: The Paladin’s Wrangler

    Chapter 74: The Paladin¡¯s Wrangler


    <hr>


    He lined up in one single row. The men that stayed in Ganamere are now being paid by Ser Garland himself. He sits with a bag of gold in front of him. Each man would get his pouch of cold and would show a smile wider than the cleared up sky.


    He took a step and waited for his turn. They are in the courtyard of the Fort. He¡¯s still in the middle of the line and there was much to wait. Jess felt rather tired and relief at the same time. The fort of Ganamere was filled with corpses after the battle in the night. With the dark lord of the bloodless killed and most of them nestling back to the shadows of the forests near Ganamere. The Fort was free from the bloodless. But the battle left corpses everywhere, the battlements were filled with the dead. And some were even turning into the bloodless that would then kill the rest of the men alive on top of the walls. Jess put down at least three bloodless. They were pitiful and even some were people he knew or at least talked to once.


    He remembered slitting their throats. He remembered the way they look at him with fear as they die, and explode into ashes that would ascend up to the skies. The sky was clear now. Jess felt like the time he spent in this place was not worth the effort and horrors it brought.


    He took a step. His head was still in the clouds. He could smell the spring wind that is lingering in the air. The cold blistering wind was gone. It was replaced with a calming scent of faunas. The sky above was now blue and glistening. There are clouds formed into many different shapes. There are animals making noises and the birds were chirping in the background as they return to the territory after spending time away from the place.


    The fort was now being filled with wagons and carts. These wagons and carts traveled to Ganamere in order to start the mining immediately now that the bloodless retreated. The wagons are also used for transport since the horses of the men in the fort got either killed or stolen.


    Jess already lost his horse coming here into this place so he would climb on the cart''s along with the others to be transported into the nearby town. Ganamere is merely a town for miners and the likes of him. He could tell that the wagon that arrived were mostly filled with the collared, people who owed debts to the kingdom and are now forced to work under the damp mines located underground of the territory.


    Jess luckily didn¡¯t owe anything to the moneylenders. He¡¯d rather kill and work as mercenary rather than owe money to moneylenders. To him, they are the evilest people in the world. They would suck the life out of anyone and Jess has already seen people despair as their debts became irredeemable. At least working as mercenary allows him freedom and the chance to earn big.


    He looked at the line. He was already up next. The man in front of him took his gold and went away. Jess took a step forward and saw the Lord Commander of the Fort looked at him from head to toe.


    ¡°You survive.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°What about your friend?¡±


    ¡°He died.¡±


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    ¡°A bite to the neck, his throat got ripped out and the bone in his neck snapped.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ser Garland took the quill pen and on his right and dip it in the ink bottle near the paper he was listing. He wrote lines of words in the paper, took some gold, counted it and put it in a pouch like the others. Jess took the pouch and then looked inside it. He estimated the gold inside and was satisfied. It can last him for about three months and indeed the pay was not disappointing.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Hold up,¡± said Sir Garland the Great. ¡°Are you interested in working for me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I saw you work that bow. You are good, and you seem to be a Raven Wrangler if I am not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°I am, but why hire me, Sir? There should be others who are better than me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed there are, but you are good with the bow and the guy I was about to hire got killed three days ago. I am looking for a replacement.¡±


    ¡°A replacement,¡± Jess mumbled. ¡°But aren¡¯t you leaving for the Capital Sir?¡±


    ¡°I am, I will become a Paladin and I am offering you to become my Raven Wrangler, someone who could deliver letters for me. In the capital, there are people that adore wranglers like you. And I don''t have someone like you.¡±


    Jess knew about the Capital of Altria. To him, that place is the vilest place on the continent. Indeed the walls of the Capital are gilded and there is heavy security around. The city is bustling, the buildings and roads are well-maintained. But remove that cover and one would see the hidden daggers and toxic words that the people who control the city does.


    ¡°Yes, or No, I need your answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jess accepted the offered. The Capital of Altria is filled with many opportunities and not many can work alongside a Paladin. Ser Garland is strong and in the days he spent here, Jess knew that working for him is something that most people would jump on. He¡¯d be a fool if he refuses an offer like this.


    ¡°Stay in the Fort for another two days. In that time the escort will arrive along with the new commander of the Fort. I will be heading back and you will too.¡± Sir Garland said straight. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sir Garland.¡±


    Jess nodded. He then went out of the way. He could feel the jealous stares of the others but he ignored them. Now that he¡¯s been recruited they can¡¯t do anything about him. Jess felt great that he somehow got accepted as a wrangler for a Paladin. Before, he was planning to stay in an idyllic village for a week or so but it seems that will be canceled.


    It seems nothing goes as planned, Jess thought. He trotted away from the line and then went near the carts and wagons. While walking near the hubbub of drivers and merchants, he heard them talk.


    ¡°The road in the south seems to be in chaos.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, to think that someone would start killing bandits and slavers, leaving only a trail of corpses in the snowy road. Either that person is strong or just insane.¡±


    ¡°Well, other than some of the slaver''s being killed. The saw blade wielding lunatic seems to be killing off anything that remotely looked like they are evil.¡±


    ¡°Good lord, it is good that we are far from that place. I rather not have my head sawed by a lunatic wearing a Wooden Black Jester mask.¡±


    ¡°Aye, that tattered cloak and that smiling mask of that lunatic puts shiver even in the toughest fools I heard. One week, it took that lunatic one week to be known.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s like a ghost; most of the news coming from the roads there through te crows or ravens says the lunatic¡¯s a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Ghost or not, he¡¯d been making those sons of bitches flee. Chaos the road is, but it is far safer now that lunatic left a trail of bodies.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the man I wonder?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the question right there. However he is, the man is a lunatic. Best not travel there. Well, I doubt we will.¡±


    The merchants said. They seem to be wary, scared and at the same time while discussing. There was fear in their voice. Jess wasn¡¯t that surprised however, such news was not that rare.

 Chapter 75: Thy Priest, Thy Scapegoat

    Chapter 75: Thy Priest, Thy Scapegoat


    <hr>


    She wore a white robe that reaches up to the floor. She sat in a chair, looking at the grained glass near the ceiling. The walls were clean and spotless. There is light coming from the grained circular glass and it made the walls around the room glistened.


    One could tell that spring was here. She thought of her former home. Are they okay? Are they doing fine? Are there travels going well? Are they able to defend themselves? Such were circling her head. She worried about her death first when she came into this place. It was days ago when she was brought by a steeled armor knight. The knight was kinder than she thought. He was courteous and despite being a knight he made no effort to hide that he was a former levy. She thought of him nicely for he didn¡¯t spite her. That steeled armor knight already left, he left his armor behind since it was lent to him. He was after all a poor knight, and she remembered him walking away with just his leather jerkin and his trusty sword and that tall steed of his


    Then a priest walked up inside the room. She saw the priest¡¯s bold stride that seems to be filled with confidence. He wore a black robe that has the sun¡¯s crown embedded on his chest. He had a bowl cut, he was clean shaven and there was a perpetual smile on his face. That smile would have fooled her if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was taken here by force.


    The chamber was round. The black-clad priest walked around the room first before standing in the middle. He looked flatly at her before starting his speech.


    ¡°How¡¯s your day here blue-hair? It is it fine? Is there any discrimination? No? Then¡¯ that is good, for the God of Light will punish those who begot evil. For you have the blood of a vile, therefore there is no evil that can save you. Yes, normally a tainted blood would be purge rightly, yet the God of Light smiled upon you the moment that you entered the covenant of the Sun¡¯s Crown.¡±


    ¡°That means there is salvation for you. The High Priest has looked upon your soul; they say that that you are good, you protected and serve without being higher or lesser than them. The family you love, they love you back while keeping facades of evil. Yet you cared, yet you loved them. The High Priest was so touched, The High Priest has let you live for a purpose. What purpose may you ask? One cannot tell but it is your blood that will keep the spirit that is humanity alive!¡±


    ¡°Your blood, yes your blood will be the foundation of all that is good. You have chosen humanity despite having the blood of the long-ears, you possess their long-ears and their mystical hair. You do not possess their glow tint, and thus you casted it for humanity. You dreamt of glory, you dreamt of humanity!¡±


    He roared. She looked at him aloofly.


    ¡°Thus you have chosen to be part of humanity. Vile blood, the elves are blessed by Gaia and the mother tree, us humans once tried to cooperate with them yet their arrogance made them unable to hold their tongue to spit us! Those vile, oh God of Light forgive me for speaking, those ruthless elves are darn no good! They spite humanity¡¯s dream, they spite peace for they are arrogant. One of them said ¡°Humanity will never get along with us! They are evil, the destructor of the earth. While humanity wounds and scars the soil, the earth gives!¡± lies! We are merely sowing the fruits, we are planting them, growing them, but the fact that they have no knowledge of farming, and how they spite us for not being so blessed is evil itself!¡±


    ¡°How dare they tell us not to cultivate the ground? Do they want the poor to starve? Do they not understand irrigation? Do they not understand the basic concept of advancing? We know that they live in those hollowed trees with food growing on them! They are loved by the earth, spoiled and arrogant! While the God of Light that shines upon us, that makes us sweat under his light made us work and cultivate using our bare hands! They never work for their life and the only thing they have learned is to live and suckling on the mother earth! They say us are destroyers, but we merely thrive to survive! They get through their forest, yet they do not think of the day when their forest stops existing!¡±


    ¡°I shudder, and every diplomat that came with to their kingdoms got spite! Now after all the years, that overlord who has taken their support now invades us, treating us like rats for the constant goal to strive harder! We cultivate and shape the land while they barely care for it. Are we not given life by the Gods above for such purpose? Why are we here in their hand created lands if we do not play with it? True the Gods made a wonderful world, and they see us like children! But indeed, they also see the cruelties, and they embrace us back or damn us to an eternity of void. We are merely doing what they created us, and now those who live in the north are spitting us, treating us like we destroy the world when they are the worst of us all! They are arrogant, spiteful, and even words and reasons could not enter their heads. The elves are one thing, blue-haired child, but those humanoids, those nonhumans are now cooperating to destroy us for we are many! They have the power of many beasts and species at their side yet here we are still standing against them bravely and gloriously like the suns above us! They attack for years, yet they haven¡¯t won and passed the middle lines of the continent!¡±


    He spoke loudly. His voice echoed around the chamber. It was fanatical and full of zealousness. She kept silent.


    ¡°They bully us for we thrive, they hate us and yet they call us evil. Indeed, to the eyes of God, there is good or evil. We are pawns and sons for the good lords above us. The God of Light that guides humanity and what it believes is looking after us. We are surrounded by an evil that wanted to quell us. You have half the blood of humanity, but you throw away your ¡®vile¡¯ blood. You know that humanity is good. We might not agree, we might spite, we might hate, and we might kill. But overall we are human in every sense. Maybe we do not understand the elves, we do understand the other nonhumans but it is their fault that they refuse us, they spite us, they judge us first! So tell me who is the evilest of them all?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°No words? I understand that you have the blood of the vile. The half blood circulates your veins and it will continue to do so until your death. The elves are a beautiful race; even we humans could say that truthfully. We adored them naively first, thinking that such beautiful slim people could understand us. We thought that greatly and now we are enemies to them. Have you heard? The first diplomat we sent to the elves was a young but eager young man. That man was good in all sense, strong too. He believes in peace, in a world where people of different races could cooperate with each other. He held that belief with a strong sense that the man could barely sleep at the thought of visiting the beautiful lands in the north. He went there, and there he was greeted kindly, and then it happened. He saw the contempt, the arrogance, and the accusations of the non-humans. He visited every tribe there is in the north and the more he visited them, the more he got disillusioned. The dream of his shattered, his beliefs almost crumbled. He went back as a depressed man.¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Yet one day, when the overlord of the North declared war upon us. The man who was the first diplomat was the first to march his army into the front lines. He dreamt of cooperating with the others, was also the first one to slaughter them in the name of humanity. He reasoned: ¡°They are not human,¡± he said. Do you understand why he said that?¡±


    She shook her head curtly.


    ¡°They are not human. That was all to it. They are of different race. They are of different God. It was easy, like how we humans could tell the difference between a dog and a human. They only see as merely for what they see us. We are to them, a race of destroyers and they, the nonhumans and especially the elves think of us evil. The dwarves, the Orc¡¯s, and the other nonhuman and demi-human species looked down upon us. Only through having one God, and being coaxed by the overlord that they ganged up on us. We have fought them for years, many died and yet we still stand to their vile bias of oppression. You blue-hair should know that we humans do not like those who slaughter and murder us. You choose humanity, therefore you are human. You have vile blood, but we are merciful, the God of Light has watched over us and told us that you are of use. That blood of yours, that long horrid ears of yours.¡±


    ¡°It can be used. Blue-hair, what do you think of the war? Isn''t bad it? I understand. Many died in that front-lines for years and even the amount of death can only be lessened with the presence of Knights and Paladins. Heroes are born there, and many soldiers are feed there. Yet, who feeds these soldiers, paladins, and knights, blue hair?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Farmers, Peasant and the common-born folks. It is a well known that armies could never march with an empty stomach. To deliver the food there, there is cost and every year we take grain and cattle from them to feed those poor sods in the front-lines. Those poor men fight for them, and the poor farmers and peasants callous their hands to feed them. It is a cycle, and let me ask you blue-hair. How do we keep the cycle?¡±


    She thought for a second before answering.


    ¡°Indeed, those are valid points. Without them, they wouldn¡¯t be farming in the first place. Without them protecting then those monsters in the north will surely invade us. Those brutal orcs will keep maidens as playthings and the elves will surely work the humans to death in order to repair the earth that is sullied. Indeed, fear is mostly the one thing that keeps them. But as you can see blue-hair, there are talks of that the battles in the front-lines are merely talks of the nobles and the rich to keep them poor. Blue-hair, do you know that the Sun¡¯s Crown and the Religion of the God of Light is the one thing that keeps them from revolting? True that the faith that they believe in us, thinking that it is the will of God. Indeed, it is the will of the God of Light to keep its people safe. But blue-hair, do you know how many little birds and whisperers of the kingdom are there now planning yet another peasant revolt?¡±


    ¡°Well you wouldn¡¯t know, but the winter was especially harsh. The crow lands didn¡¯t yield any crops and even the winter turnips and radishes failed to bloom. In this year there were about forty-seven plans to have a revolt against the kingdom. Every time we quelled the revolt. There are factions now that are trying to make a successful revolt. If they succeed, do you know what will happen to the front-lines? Do you know what will happen to those brave warriors who would have nothing to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they will starve. With weak stomachs, they won¡¯t be able to defend the front-lines and we will suffer. It almost happens years ago and now we are on the brink of it again. Those poor na?ve farmers don¡¯t know what they are asking. They know the danger yet they will revolt. We keep them at bay through faith and fanaticism. But with how those fools in the background are, those evil telling them lies is now telling them to go and revolt. We are in danger.¡±


    ¡°How do we solve this blue hair?¡±


    He asks. She didn¡¯t reply. She touches the sleeves of her white robe.


    ¡°We need evil. We need something that would allow them to believe in the fear that is the evil beyond the walls. Now blue-hair, imagine if someone with long-ears started slaughtering with her band of black knights? This long-eared Witch will bring down evil upon those who are evil. Think of it as a lesser evil, the long-eared Witch will kill them while they believe that they are righteous. It would be simple to say that when they are telling themselves that they need to revolt against the injustice of the kingdom. A long-eared blue-haired Witch will appear to kill them. This blue-haired devil will kill them and do you know what will happen once they realize that the lies they were given were wrong?¡±


    She shakes her head.


    ¡°They will be disillusioned. They will realize the foolishness of theirs. And they will simply and naturally believe the trust that warns them. That is the Church of the God of Light, the Sun¡¯s Crown that did not lie to them. So tell me blue-hair, do you know what your role will be and why are you keep alive despite that vile blood of yours?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    She spoke.


    ¡°Then rejoice. For you will be the savior. Your life will not be forfeited. Only through the lesser evil that many will be saved, and what is the best way to make use of that evil blood other than that?¡±


    The Priest said impassively. His tone was cold and flat and mechanical. She knew what they are keeping her alive for. And knowing all of this, she can only do so.

 Chapter 76: The Town of Dunwich

    Chapter 76: The Town of Dunwich


    <hr>


    In a tavern at the Town of Dunwich, there are a lot of adventurers sitting and drinking. Their tables were filled with meat, cheese, grapes, and mugs filled with wine. A tavern barmaid is holding a flagon serving the people in their seats. It smelled like wine, sweat and of food. The hearth near the bar was stirring up an aroma that whisks the stomach of people. The walls of the tavern were rather well-cleaned. The tables are messy. The oil lamps hanging on the walls lit the tavern well. The hubbub of whispers and grumbles made it noisy.


    Bruno sat quietly sipping his wine. He came here in this tavern to gather some news. The Warband of the Lady of Saclea has dispersed here. The town of Dunwich, which is near the Capital. They would have gone straight to the Capital if it wasn¡¯t for the recent chaos going around on the roads. In their travel here they encountered Orc war bands. The forces weren¡¯t small and mostly they number greatly.


    Even his master wasn¡¯t able to take them on without being injured. The warband was also fatigued and now they are resting in this town to take a breather. He was allowed to roam around while the lady visits other places personally. Bruno newly learned that the lady has fancied visiting orphanages and helping out the churches. He never saw the lady enjoy something other than practice. So that was new for him.


    During the journey so far, Bruno found himself starting to drink a lot. He¡¯s been wary of drinking but now he could understand why his brothers and fathers fancied a drink. The road is dangerous, and there were many times he almost fell to sword or spells. Their warband was rather active and so they have seen a lot of danger. The warband was rather distraught, they encountered an Orc Party and it took him all of his courage to stand up against them. Even Lady Sena, who he admired as strong was tired and injured in fighting the Orc Party. Luckily most of the people were saved due to the healer of the band. Susan Cher, who has shown prowess and certainly she was also a strong fighter that he was rather embarrassed when he gets saved.


    Bruno liked Susan. He has come to see her as fierce and a beautiful maiden. Many in the warband think that and he shares their opinion. In the warband, Lady Sena was the most beautiful. But to most of them, she was a like a flower on top of a mountain. So mostly their adoration is pointed to Susan, and so far no one has won her heart. Bruno fell for her hard. She has saved him for many times during the road and her strong back was something he has come to adore.


    He could not help it. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been trying but so far he has failed. She has a really tough guard and ever since hearing the possible death of her foster brother, she¡¯s been less cheerful. It has been months since she received the news of the warband of the Lady of Asmara perishing against an Orc Pyromancer. He learned that Susan¡¯s foster Brother, the Foolish Magus was possibly killed in that encounter. He doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s alive or dead. There was no news of him and this made Susan depress. That¡¯s why he has come to this tavern. He¡¯s trying to know and learn about anything. Any rumors, any news would do. It will also help the party of the Lady he serves, and he can drink some beer or wine while at it.


    But in the tavern, there was nothing but chatter. There is some news about the southern road. There is also news of a new Paladin. And recently there is news about a narrow-minded Orc Slayer. This Orc Slayer has been killing Orcs from left to right without any stop. The one thing about the Orc Slayer is that she is an ascended knight. At first, Bruno refused to believe it but with how the news of her slaughtering endless Orc parties and war bands with a barbed lance. He has come to believe that the lady of Asmara has turned into an Orc Slayer.


    It was the hottest news. That a lady of the Asmara family, known as the Royal Guards of the Kingdom, becoming a hateful Orc Slayer that does nothing but slay them. He heard the details. The lady of Asmara, Valera has gone to the front-lines and does nothing but slay them. There was an Orc horde that came about and pierced the front-lines in the winter they left the city of Mesh. But now that Orc horde has been quelled by her alone.


    Most people have lauded her for slaying the Orc. Tales of her first kill and the tales of her barbed lance and dreary blackened armor have spread. There were also tales about her full helmet usually bathed in Orc blood. Some say she wears it to hide her brunt face while some say that she doesn¡¯t remove it out of eagerness to kill more Orcs.


    His impression of the lady of Asmara was not like that. He thought of her as a prideful arrogant one that would not act like such a dreary slayer. But it seems the roads have changed that lady. He wondered what happen to her that made her become like that. All he hears is rumors and no truth. He doesn¡¯t know why. He doesn¡¯t what made the lady change. But one thing for sure is that the lady of Asmara was a now well-known person of the continent.


    She was an Asmara. She is also a killer of Orcs. So he understood that it obvious that her name would easily spread. Honestly, he would rather have his master¡¯s fame spread too. But somehow, his master, Lady Sena of Saclea was satisfied roaming around the field and roads. At first, her journey would take her straight to the front-lines. But it seems that was no longer the case.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Bruno sauntered along a road that leads to the brokers. In the town of Dunwich, there are information brokers and guilds. The guilds are made of mercenary companies. These companies and information brokers are rather shady but their words are as valuable as a coin. They only existed for a few years but the reputation they had has spread to the point their names are evenly associated with the Bank of Brewrael.


    He arrived on the buildings where the brokers are. The buildings were well-made and the carvings on the walls and the sign that seems to attract people made it less shady. He could see various people inside the guild. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with the guild and even if he did, he already tried to. He¡¯s waiting for someone and before long this someone appeared. She had brunette hair, braided, and it reaches her waist. She wore a robe that seems to fit her nicely. It was gray, and the dings and clanging noises she made it obvious she was wearing mail underneath her robe. She carried a staff with the other end having a blade. This person was Susan.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°There was no need,¡± she said, carrying her staff with her. ¡°I can take of myself.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, still I was close so I thought I might see you.¡±


    ¡°Did you go drinking?¡± she smelled the wine on him. ¡°You become quite a drinker...Haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The road made me like drinking. And you have become a smoker.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± she lit the pipe she took out. ¡°I thought this pipe of mine would go unused but it seems that it wouldn¡¯t be. It helps really well.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, well, I prefer wine.¡±


    ¡°Different tastes.¡± she breathes out the smoke she inhaled from her pipe. ¡°It really calms me, and wine is something that I really am not that fond off.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He said. In the roads, there are people who amused themselves with either smoke or wine. Bruno became fond of wine while Susan becomes fond with smoking. The only exception was the lady. She amuses herself with either practice or visiting the abandoned children in orphanages. It was quite weird to him.


    Above them, the stars glistened. It was night and the lampposts were the only thing that was making illumination. There was no moon today for it was covered by the clouds. Bruno could feel the cold wall pressed on his back. Susan also leaned on the walls. Her arms crossed, while her hand holding the smoking pipe.


    ¡°Going to smoke here for a while?¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯ll go when I am done¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll accompany you¡±


    He said. He then crossed his arms.


    ¡°Found anything?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, can¡¯t find any trace of my brother.¡±


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°I refuse to think so. I hope he¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°It has been months.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But I won¡¯t stop hoping.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your foster brother right?¡±


    ¡®He is.¡±


    He rubs his forearm and asked.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    ¡°I do. But only as a sibling, we grew up together after all and he¡¯s like family to me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Family is family after all. You cannot help but worry about them.


    Family, he thought of his own too. His family serves the Saclea and he knew that most of his brothers and relatives are either in their homes or at the front-lines, battling against hordes of nonhumans hoping to bring the defenses down and cross the threshold that separates the north and the south.


    He feared for his brothers and relatives. In the end no matter how distant they are. He cannot help but worry about family. His father and ancestors have always believed in the motto that the Saclea had. ¡®Family is Family¡¯. No matter how tough the world is, no matter how many enemies are there. Family won¡¯t leave them behind. He adored his family. He liked them enough to pray for them.


    The wind caressed his face. He felt the smoke on his nostrils. He turned his eyes to Susan. She wore a sad expression. Her face was serene yet lonely.


    ¡°I...¡± she mumbled. ¡°Worry about him. He¡¯s strong, he fights better than me. But you see his heart is so fragile and glassy. It would break, shatter, and the worst part is that he will keep on living with a broken heart and a broken will. He¡¯s easily influential and his dreams are...twisted.¡±


    He could not comment about that. He just looked at the roads. It was quiet and there was few weapon carrying people walking around. There are also guards. They carry weapons and shields. They move in rows and they seem to be wary all the time. The town of Dunwich is near the capital, and likely there are Orc scouts, and such scouts could even sneak into the town.


    ¡°I fear for him.¡± said Susan, ¡°And the fact that he might be dead or worst, still wandering aimlessly scares me the most. He¡¯s a man outside but on the inside, he¡¯s a broken child.¡±


    ¡°A child...¡± he said. ¡°Did something happen to him?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°His father was quite odd, and he inherited most of his quirks. And sadly, he inherited his twisted sense of justice too.¡±


    ¡°Twisted sense of justice?¡± said Bruno questioningly. ¡°Is his sense of justice... that odd?¡±


    ¡°It is, no, it is more like he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good or evil. He merely acts based on what he sees or thinks. No matter how evil, no matter how good, to him, a help is a help.¡±


    ¡°Your brother seems troublesome.¡±


    ¡°He is. That is why I really worry. If he¡¯s alive at least he should send a raven or a message.¡±


    ¡°That would be difficult...considering our dubious location.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She said. Her hands stopped, she taps the tobacco out of her pipe and put it away. She then cracked her fingers, and move her back away from the wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bruno said. He then followed behind her back wordlessly.

 Chapter 77: Sunflower Dreams

    Chapter 77: Sunflower Dreams


    <hr>


    Sena sat in a garden filled with flowers. The bench was sitting was well-made and the scent of flowers reaches her nose. She could see the children running around in the courtyard of the house. They are bubbly children filled with hope. She cannot help but smile at them when they look at her way.


    Her left arm was wrapped in bandages. It got shattered when she blocked a blow from an Orc Champion. An Orc Champion was similar to an Ascended Knight in terms of strength. She has never seen them before now she understood how dangerous they are. They were brutish and they fight very well. If it wasn¡¯t for making a gamble then her head would have been looped by that Orc Champion. She only survived by pouring her mana in the tip of her sword.


    The air strike killed the Orc Champion but in return, she had to suffer a broken left arm and three fractured ribs. She was after all still inexperienced in real combat. She fought bandits and the others like but they were not on the same level as the Orc Champion. That Orc Champion fought many battles and it only fell merely because of a gamble that went wrong. Sena has the knowledge and the skills of a heroic soul inside hers. But it didn¡¯t mean she could completely integrate everything. If she describes it, then it would be like forging. She was still like a sword still being tempered through fire and blood.


    Sena learned how things are. She was not that arrogant to say that she has understood everything. She learned how badly a mistake could cause her. If it wasn¡¯t for a mistake she definitely wouldn¡¯t find herself sitting in this place. She could not imagine her old self, sitting in this place, hawking over innocent children.


    To Sena, they possessed the purest of hopes and dreams. She comes to orphanages and churches like this to remind herself of her dreams. Even she would fall to despair when faced with hopelessness and tough times. She is an ascended knight, but before that, she was a human and importantly a woman.


    She also has things she likes and things she would do to calm herself down. She was great when it comes to fighting but there are times where she would feel afraid and helpless too. It was just that as a Saclea, she must never turn her back on what she fears. Her father once told her and her father¡¯s father told her so. She must never fear, for that is the true killer. Only the bold is favored by fortune. And she believes that rightly.


    She looks at the children once again. Beneath their feet is a ball made of leather that was stuffed with cotton. She brought the ball from the marketplace. She never forgets to buy any presents for the children of any orphanage she visits. She learned that visiting them and not giving them any presents would upset them. The kids were a bit cheeky and they are playful. Sena is a good learner thus she now knows ways to please the children.


    The children laugh as they pass the ball around. Boy or girl, they cherished the ball that the lady brought them. They knew that she was a noble. And to them, nobles are strict and sometimes grimy. But the noble that give them the ball was different. She was a princess and the scars on her armor made her even charming. The boys and girl adored her golden hair, the boys for how pretty she was and for the girl, for how they would like their hair to be as translucent gold as hers.


    They would prefer staring at the noble knight before them. But that would be rude. Their sister mother would scold them. Not to mention they rather not anger the smiling beauty. They like her and for days she has visited, it brought them happiness. No one really cares about them. And the fact that once they grow old enough to use their arms or flail their limbs. They would be sent to different places to be trained. The girls would be sent to healer hubs while the boys sent to encampments to be trained by veteran soldiers. Once they are old enough they would be free to go. But mostly they would be sent to the front-lines at best.


    The orphanage, after all, can¡¯t feed them forever. The Church is generously feeding them through the donations and the coin that the nobles gave them. That¡¯s why despite being young, the boys and girls have accepted their fate. Some took it rightly, while some were scared while some are nonchalant about it.


    They played till sweat filled with their forehead. Sena watched them closely while moving her left arm around. It was broken but it should be healed for another two days. Susan was quite a good healer and despite how it shattered to shards by receiving a Warhammer. She could not move it around thanks to her.


    Still, she has to take care of it. It still aches and even her ribs felt like it was still burning, Miracles or not, there are times where healing spells cannot do anything. After all, miracle healing spells restore the parts of the body that were lost or broken. It means that it is a new part and she has to retrain it again. She didn¡¯t want that hence she rather heal it naturally. Susan understood her so she let it slide. But her ribs, they were restored, although not as strong as ever compared to her well-trained bones.


    It was troubling, Sena thinks. But even so, she still has to live with it. That¡¯s why she¡¯s still in this town. She needs the rest and she wasn¡¯t like everyone. She might be able to travel even with her left arm broken. But the others were weaker than her. And since the war leader that accompanied them has left the war band. She can only rely on her own self and the teachings that the war leader bestowed upon her.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ...


    A nun trotted lightly within the flagstones. She hung on her elbows a basket. She was moving while the tip of her robe caressed the flagstones. She saw a person with golden hair in the bench. Approaching with a smile, she trotted like a feline cat and said.


    ¡°Hello, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Good afternoon Sister, is everything all right?¡±


    Sena saw the nun who called out to her. She wore a customary smile befitting of her noble stature.


    ¡°Everything is fine dear milady, would you care to partake of the bread that children made? You have given them happiness and this is all they could offer you.¡±


    ¡°Gladly.¡± said Sena, ¡°Please sit Sister, the bench is free to use. No need for courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you milady,¡± she sat on the bench. ¡°It has been a time since you come to this place milady. I am quite surprised to find someone interested in playful children¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°They always say that to me,¡± said Sena, shaking her head. ¡°I just enjoy watching them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, their pure nonchalant actions calm the heart. Anyone would want to go back to being a child. No worries, and no problems and they only think of playing.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s why they are so special. ¡°


    Sena smiled.


    ¡°I like seeing them. They calm me really well. And they make me nostalgic.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± said the Nun. ¡°It seems that the lady is fond of them. I did receive a letter that you might be visiting. I thought of it as some inspection, but to think that a lady would spend her time here.¡±


    ¡°True, I should spend time resting in my room or taking care of my party.¡± she laughs. ¡°But I can¡¯t help it, I really do. Some enjoy drinking wine, some enjoy smoking a pipe. But I enjoy watching, observing, and since I cannot use my sword, I rather sit around in this place. I do say that the garden is wonderful.¡±


    ¡°I trimmed them every morning. And I make sure that the kids don¡¯t thrash them. It is the only thing that we sisters here can do other than care for the children or pray near the altar after all.¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± she said. ¡°Especially that flower there, what¡¯s it called?¡±


    ¡°Ah that, that is the sun flower.¡±


    ¡°Sunflower,¡± Sena looked at the flower. ¡°They indeed look like the sun, and they are quite rare-looking. How come the other orphanages don¡¯t have them?¡±


    ¡°The seeds were given by someone from the eastern tall lands. I believe that there is a whole field of sunflowers out there. The giver of the seed was fond of the seed and handed it to this orphanage as spare.¡±


    ¡°They are beautiful,¡± Sena said. ¡°I am fond of them.¡±


    ¡°If you are so fond of them then why not take one milady?¡±


    ¡°I would...but Sister, you should know that I travel a lot. I cannot put it any vase or on my horse. Well, there is my carriage, but it is mostly beaten and thrashed already.¡±


    ¡°Then about a necklace?¡±


    ¡°A necklace...in the form of the sun-like flower I presume?¡±


    ¡®Yes, although it is not the same as the flower or had any scent of it. It still has the appearance of the flower.¡±


    The Nun said excitedly.


    ¡°Where is this necklace? And is it okay for me to have it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! Absolutely milady, we have quite a few and since most of us were given by that wanderer from the eastern taller lands, we have cherished. We have another one, please wait here!¡±


    The nun said with enthusiasm. Sena smiled as she watches the nun run back to the orphanage. It was unbefitting for a sister of a church to run but she found it amusing. The nun came back after a few minutes and she saw her holding a necklace that looks like the flower sprouting in one part of the garden.


    ¡°How lovely, it is finely crafted¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The necklace was made with quality craftsmanship. It was painted with the right colors and the string looked high quality too. Sena believes that this came from the hands of an eastern craftsman. She heard that their craftsmanship is wonderful but seeing the accessory made her feel like the rumors were true.


    ¡°Is it really okay?¡±


    Sena took the necklace. She inspected it and found it incredibly beautiful. The sunflower in the garden was pleasing to the eyes and certainly, it gives off the same vibe as seeing one.


    ¡°Of course milady, think of this as a present from this orphanage, a present for you and a reminder of this place.¡±


    ¡°I see...I shall take it gratefully then.¡±


    She took the necklace. She then stared at it before trying to wear it. But alas, she remembered her broken arm, she can only smile at the nun, who then took the necklace back and fix it on Sena¡¯s neck. The sunflower necklace dangled near her breastplate. Sena looked at the necklace with a smile.


    ¡°Do you find to your liking milady?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sena said. ¡°I liked it.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s great.¡±


    The nun said.


    ¡°I appreciate this sister; it is a gift that I will cherish.¡±


    Sena said truthfully. She liked the flower and to her, this gift would remind her that there is a flower field filled with sunflowers out there. And somehow, she dreamt of going there. She dreamt of seeing that fields of sunflower. She was simple, and aside from becoming a knight, she dreamed of seeing wonderful places.


    That was her dream before wanting to become a female knight. She dreamt of unimaginable places and adventures that would blind her eyes. She dreamt of those things when hears about them. And even though it was a former dream, Sena thought, maybe she will see some of the world¡¯s beauty along the way.

 Chapter 78: Idle Days

    Chapter 78: Idle Days


    <hr>


    The morning was clamoring. The gates of Dunwich were made of marble and stone were crowded. The spectators eyed the wagons and carts that were entering, they are filled with people. The carts and wagons rumbled as they passed through the gates. The people murmured different things. They seem to feel that the wagon was filled with bleak and sadness. Children with simple linen clothing watched over curiously.


    A banging of a hammer, shout of a merchant echoed. Stalls lined up together, they seem to stick to the walls. The merchants seemed to have anticipated the arrival of the wagons and carts. The people crowded on the stalls. While the wagons stopped with a screeched on the road. Boots stomped on the road, they eyed the stalls, and smiles came about their lips as they prayed in their hearts. The Town of Dunwich was a well-known town near the Capital. It is well known for simply because of the relief that it gives to odd adventurers and soldiers.


    The battered down people dragged themselves out. Tattered their clothes, their weapons were wrought. They have a cold grimy look on their faces. They seemed to be listless but the smile on their faces seems genuine, they like the scent of the road. The noise that the road made along with its bustling folks made them feel alive.


    Closing their eyes, they would see the horrible dark hills filled with weapons and corpses, the hills were corpses and many swords and spears were planted on the hills. They dreamt of returning in this place, and now stepping in this slow-idyllic town. They smiled. Once again, they feel human.


    They were humans in the first place. But their trip in the middle of the continent made them feel less human. The blood, the entrails, the screams, the agony and the suffering that was brought upon them, made them feel like they were mindless monsters. The way they act, they hated it. They thought of glory at first, but then they feared, then simply all they wanted was to go home.


    Adventurers and soldiers they were. But nonetheless, they are now lesser than that. At least they think so. They haven¡¯t seen such peaceful sight for years, and now that they were allowed to flee from the battlefields, they heavily promised on their hearts that they will never return there.


    They saw the stalls. Their eyes scoured and saw various foods they have come to missed. All of them salivated and they took out of their leather pouches, loose the strings and handed coins to the shop owner. The owner took them, a smile plastered on his face. He handed the food, and they eat them.


    Familiar and tasty, that was all they could think. They have come to this place obviously, they call it home and now they felt like home with the food inside their mouth. The stall owner watched as the grimy men eat their food. He could not believe that he would see such grimy looking ones cry as they eat.


    ...


    Bruno marched leisurely among the streets. He saw the new arrival and nodded his head. He then walked back to the place where the warband is staying. The Saclea has a compound in Dunwich like the rest of the major families. He headed there and after walking he saw the building. The building was made of marble of stone. There is a gate with iron fittings and inside he could see the tents being laid out.


    The party members of the Saclea warband have taken the grounds as camp. Bruno approached the gate. A servant of the house saw him and immediately opened up. He steps on the grounds of the compound and looked around. The people in the warband carried pots and logs as they prepare to make food for themselves. He could see the banners flapping over them. There is also the sound of burning and crackling as the camp fire gets started.


    He walks past the camp and entered through the carved door of the compound. He pushed the knob of the door and greeted him was a two-way staircase that leads to the second floor. There is a chandelier that is fitted with lamps. He walks up the stairs and headed to the third floor where his master is.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    He went past many doors before arriving in front of a double door. He entered without knocking and there he saw Sena and Susan talking together. Susan was handing Lady Sena the documents while Sena reads them with dire focus. There is a patio window behind them and the white curtains were fluttering as the light enters. Susan noticed Bruno¡¯s presence and slightly nodded at him. He returned the nod and then went in front of the Lady.


    ¡°Milady, the arrivals have come.¡±


    Sena took her eyes off the parchment and turned to him.


    ¡°I see. Did you any banner men wearing the Sigil of the house?¡±


    Bruno thought and said.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe I saw anyone having the banners of the Saclea. Most of them looked like regular adventurers and soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? Then it looks like they are either dead or still on the battlefields. I have not received any news about any death in the family. So I am assuming they are still with my relatives. Well, no matter, as Saclea never experiences defeat and if they do, they do it as loud as they can.¡±


    Sena said proudly.


    ¡°Anyway milady, the arrivals have come. Other than that, there is nothing new around. Well, there are rumors about the Orc Slayer of the Asmara.¡±


    ¡°Orc Slayer, the woman with the hatred for Orc¡¯s has come so far,¡± Sena said pensively. ¡°To think that conceited gal would turn out to become someone this way. A barb lance, and a dreary armor, it seems that something changed her badly.¡±


    Sena made a curt smile as she talks about the lady of Asmara. Bruno crossed his arms. He could see Susan looking down in thought, probably thinking of her brother again.


    ¡°In any case,¡± Sena continued with a blinking expression. ¡°The compound is well-maintained, the servants are doing well and so far the bannermen living under this place haven¡¯t slackened in helping the town. I patrolled the town myself, and everything was in order. How were the taverns, Bruno?¡±


    She fixed her eyes at Bruno.


    ¡°They are fine, mostly adventurers and mercenaries for hire. There is some news out there but they are mostly drunk talk, I believe that the information brokers are more reliable.¡±


    He peered at Susan.


    ¡°And Susan, I heard that you went to the information brokers.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I did go there milady. ¡°Susan went upright. ¡°They have a rather interesting system of broking. They accept gold coins, and their tongues are skilled. If it wasn¡¯t for the symbol of the Bank of Brewrael with me, then I wouldn¡¯t have gotten learn anything legitimate. Their words are indeed valuable as coins but it does not mean that it is as cheap to pay them.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Sena crossed her arms, her eyes impassive. ¡°So they can be trusted?¡±


    ¡°If you pay enough, then yes.¡± Susan nodded. ¡°They can be trusted.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I shall report that as a well. ¡° Sena leaned on her chair, pressing her back on the wooden chair. ¡°It looks like there was no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± said Bruno. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you milady?¡±


    Sena peered at Bruno with a straight-laced expression.


    ¡°No, I can handle the paperwork with Susan here. Try managing the warband, they are still in the compound and make sure they are comfortable and their morale is excellent.¡±


    Sena said. She then beamed at Susan to roll the papers for her. Her arm was still injured so she could not roll them. Bruno watched them for a second before saying.


    ¡°I shall go for now milady¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sena replied with a deadpan expression on her face. Susan gave a courteous nod at Bruno. He nodded back and went out of the room. He found himself in the room. Holding the hilt of his sword, he strides down the stairs and went out of the building. He turned his attention to the people on the ground. Seeing them, he marched boldly to them with his eyes narrowed. He needs to ensure that the camp is okay.

 Chapter 79: The Role of Villainy

    Chapter 79: The Role of Villainy


    <hr>


    Her blue hair matched with the gray shroud and mantle given to her. The staff she carried is like roots coiled together, a gem was attached to the top of it. She wore a mask that covers eyes. Her hair was braided. Making her long protruding ears stand out more. Under the light of the moon, she stood.


    Her round eyes were despondent. Her aura was rather impassive and cold. She stood staring at particular village filled with levy farmers that are said to be the ¡®evil¡¯ that she needs to be quelled. They looked happy from what she is seeing. The village was bustling, it was filled with colorful crops, and the lands seem fertile and fat.


    There are wooden fences separating each tilled land. There are barns nearby that house horses, sheep¡¯s, cows, and cattle of the likes. There is piggery near the river. She could hear the oinks of the pigs. The village was rather well defended with all of the guards lurking around wearing kettle hats and wielding spears.


    The road around the town was filled with at least three or two patrols carrying torches. The houses in the villages were well-lit. She could see the smoke rising from their chimney. Their houses were made of wood and stone. She could tell that the village is well-off.


    This village is close to a town which is considered to be one of the most peaceful regions in the southern continent. These regions are far from harm, they are well-guarded and there are many forces of the sun¡¯s crown guarding them. This place is where most of the crops are yield and the place where cattle are slaughtered and butchered.


    The moon made her able to see the sparkling river nearby. There was a huge orchard farm near the river, which is just a bank away from the piggery. She could see the apples on the orchard farm blooming with apples. They were red and ripe. She could see how well they were taken care off.


    The wind fluttered her hair. She took a whiff of it and felt the cold air entering her throat. A wild thought came to her. She sniffed, she rubs her sole to the ground. There was hesitance in her actions. She came here for a reason that is to take care of the evil that is the levy here.


    The priest said to her;


    ¡°There is evil in the safest region near the territory near Dunwich. This territory is well-off and safe; they have no problem with the sun¡¯s crown around. They might look good outside. But inside, they are evil. Evil and they suffer the disease of decadence and plans of topping those who protect them. They are ungrateful an even though they knew the suffering in the middle continent. They yield and give only a little and instead fill their own coffers instead of giving. Selfish, braggart and evil, which is what they are and you, must remind them what makes them safe.¡±


    The priest told her that. She remembered the priest that forced her into this role. This role of hers will allow her to ¡®save¡¯ humanity from extinction. The priest has already explained to her what her role is. That is why knowing her role. She pointed her staff at the moon. A prayer, she muttered. She began.


    ...


    This prayer echoed and slowly but loudly, her voice shook the whole village. The guards were alarmed. They looked at what was happening but they could not see anything! They scream, fear crept into their hearts. They try to brace themselves from the heavy shaking of the earth.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    But spike-like roots appeared before them and before long it thrashed the houses that were at peace. The house bore holes as the spike-like roots poke hole in the roofs. The roofs were destroyed and before long in the tips of the roots, a blue sphere appeared. This sphere looked malicious and before long it produced a crackling sound. The sound then lashed out, a lightning-like whip came about and started destroying the houses.


    Chaos started to happen in this once peaceful village.


    The guards were being killed, and the villagers were being wounded. The orchard farm nearby was being uprooted, there was a bit of spark and there the whole orchard filled with trees burned. The fire started, and it slowly spread into the piggery where the pigs squeal as they get burned alive.


    A child ran along the dirt road while searching for her parents. She saw them but they were wounded. Blood was pouring out of her father, and her father was raggedly breathing.


    Her father cried tears the moment she saw her child. He was glad that she was not harmed. The father asked what was happening. And there his answers were responded. He saw a figure afar with blue long hair. Her ears were long and she wore a menacing mask that seems to cover her face, her hair was blue as the ocean, and seeing it dreadfully flutter in the air. He could only mutter and shakily pointed at this figure and say.


    ¡°It¡¯s an elf...a witch...why is such a creature here in this village!¡±


    The others heard him. They looked at the figure from afar and simultaneously their legs trembled and fell to the ground. They could feel the overwhelming mana that was being poured around the village. This figure vanished and as if the world carried her. She approached the village while riding a root that sprouted from the ground.


    They heard stories of Elves being able to control nature magnificently. So this only served their fear that indeed in their village, an elf has started an attack.


    They didn¡¯t know the fear of the Elves. They merely were told that there are creatures that wanted to attack the southern continent. They did not believe them for they didn¡¯t see them. Yet now, they felt foolish. The sun¡¯s crown was right. Indeed there is such evil that exists and they didn¡¯t listen!


    ...


    Her hair was blue as the night.


    Her skin pale as the moon¡¯s light.


    She wore a mask on her eyes.


    She carried a staff that of natures coil.


    She was mythical in every sense.


    Her heart was wistful, however.


    She was simply forced into this role.


    Her role was of lesser evil.


    A role that would protect those she cared.


    The black robe priest said.


    You will be evil.


    You will be worse.


    Yet thus you will protect.


    She accepted the role.


    Her heart doesn¡¯t love it.


    Her heart refused it.


    Her heart despite it.


    Yet she is the blue witch of the night now.


    She is the witch who shed blood in the night.


    This was simply a role.


    This was a role of a woman.


    A role forced upon her.


    This is a role of villainy.


    A role needed.


    But for whom?

 Chapter 80: The Tattered Cloaked Man

    Chapter 80: The Tattered Cloaked Man


    <hr>


    There is a brigand camp blocking the way to a town. This camp is filled with rogues and bandits that live on the gold of the travelers that pass by. The brigands are rather well-equipped. They wore chainmail and armor. They also made road spikes to block the road and only those who pay the toll are able to pass.


    The brigand¡¯s number about fifty or more now. Some rogue bandits have decided to join them lately. Therefore their numbers have increased. The camp is located exactly near a stone bridge. They made the other end guarded with two rows of spike and four crossbowmen that are ready to shoot anyone that would try to cross. Of course, crossing the road would be troublesome. Just a few steps away from the two rows of spikes are the camp where most of them are camping. Their camps have tents and any caravan or rovers would be able to detect them just by the smoke that rises from the bonfire they are using.


    Not to mention that the bandits have courser horses that are bigger than their tents. They are six-foot tall horses that they imported from the western plains. Some say that the brigand¡¯s migrated in the southern road due to how ¡®peaceful¡¯ the roads are. Peaceful roads mean fewer guards and due to that, they are now occupying the road while they can. The army doesn¡¯t march on the southern road and mostly their forces are in the southern ports. They are guarding the docks and considering how lately, the trade in the southern ports is getting hectic. The army cannot pay their attention to the brigand¡¯s that are guarding the road.


    The travelers and caravans rather pay the toll. It would be less hassle and there will be less bloodshed. But the brigand¡¯s are rather grubby and their goods are outright taken in front of them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to act simply because of how many they are guarding the road.


    Those who tried to struggle would meet their end either by crossbow or the battle-hardened brigand¡¯s that lives mostly on killing. Not to mention that despite being brigand¡¯s they know how to fight. They are well-armed and their equipment allows them to fight even a caravan filled with mercenaries.


    The main brigands came from the west and are marksman who could aim well while riding a horse. Most caravans or at least the mercenaries that accompany the caravans do not stay when they see them riding. They are mercenaries and they do not have any loyalty to their masters. They came for gold and although they love gold, they will not die for it.


    So mostly the case is that the caravan will get dispersed, and the caravan master will have his head put in the spikes for trying to fight them. The bridge is now filled with twenty heads decorated by those who try to fight them. Seeing the heads usually makes the travelers scared.


    Thus they pay the toll and past the bridge quietly. Of course, there are times when paying the toll isn¡¯t enough. For example, when it involves female travelers and farm girls who try to pass only for them to get forced by the brigands to warm their mats. They became their sex slaves and played with all night.


    They usually throw away the woman when they are done. Allow them to roam the road with no clothing, only for them to be abducted by a slaver and sold to the worst scum there is. Slavery is rampant in the southern ports of the southern continent. They even import the best ones to a different country, never to return back to the old continent.


    Currently, the brigand¡¯s are taking their time drinking and having sex under the moonlight. The sound of them drinking and copulating with the girls they taken hostage could be heard. The captured girls are naked, while the brigands are having fun moving their hips with pleasure and moans.


    The brigand¡¯s got their hands on barrels of wine. A foolish carriage driver didn¡¯t know that they had set up camp in the bridge tried to pass without paying the toll. The coachman is already dead, thrown with his headless body into the river below the bridge. The brigands are well satisfied with the fire wine they got. It was spicy, and definitely something that they enjoy. It''s night and they mostly gathered in the bonfire, roasting their meats, and having fun with the girls. The girls have long ceased to resist the brigands. They did not have the courage to bit their tongues or kill themselves. They merely let the rogues have a way with their body for they cannot resist.


    Of course, some have tried to escape. But most of the time they are either shot in the head or punished. They saw some of the girls having their private parts inserted a baton. The way that girl screamed resounded into most of their ears. Seeing such horrible thing, how can they have the heart?


    They pray that they will be saved. They pray that somehow the brigand¡¯s will have mercy on them. It has been days, since the girls that have been serving the brigands. They are tired, and their spirits were mostly wrecked. It all happened too fast, and now in their hearts comes regret, as if they want to go back and prevent themselves from going out. How many gods have they prayed? They couldn¡¯t count and they can only wanly stare the night sky, while moving their hips up and down, serving the brigand¡¯s that have captured them.


    What can they do other than obey? They didn¡¯t want to die, and in their hearts is a faint hope that maybe they will be freed. They just have to endure, wait, for anyone to come by. Maybe the Lord of their town or any passing knight would kill the brigands and free them from their lusty hands.


    They continued moving their hips. As if it was natural. They did so over and over again until the one they serving would pour their seed on their wombs. They are exhausted, and their breath was so ragged. They tried to take a break but the bandits were quite filled with stamina.


    She was one the girls. Her name, what was her name? Over the days, she seemed to have forgotten her name. Was it the alcohol? Or was it the constant violation that made her despaired enough to forget her name? She wasn¡¯t that special, she has a normal black hair, a normal face, and average chest and bosom. Maybe her normality made her attractive to the scum that is violating her? She didn¡¯t know, and normally she would have kicked and resist. But with alcohol, and her stamina drained, how can she resist the battle-hardened rogues that are messing with her body?


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She could only move her hips tired. Her tongue sticking out, uttering moans, which seemed sweet to the bear-like man, she is currently serving. The man was rough, and she has been used over and over again by this man. She became a possession. Like a collared dog that only belongs to this man.


    She couldn¡¯t anymore. She just wasted her time moving her hips. That¡¯s when something rumbled in the distance. The bandit¡¯s or at least the watchers heard something. She could recognize the footsteps of a horse. The rattling sound of a cart was also familiar to her. The man who was playing with her stopped. She then raised her head, squeezed her eyes, as she stares at the incoming cart.


    She thought that it was rather foolish that someone would come to this place and travel at night. She looked at the bandits who stood up with their weapons drawn. They eagerly waited as the cart slowly appears in their vision. But the one thing about the cart was, that it was rather empty.


    The bear-like man already put her aside. So she could see the cart clearly. There was no one in the cart. The only thing she could see was the driver-less cart that seems to be carrying goods. It was a typical merchant carriage. It has a cotton roof that covers that goods inside.


    She could smell wine coming from the carriage. The bandits seem to notice and seeing that there was no driver. They pulled the horse inside the camp. The horse was rather poor and seeing blood stains on the seat of the driver. The bandits let their guard down, thinking that the driver must have died.


    She found it weird, however. That a horse would pull a carriage filled with wine to this camp. It came from the town, she thought. And seeing them ogle at the carriage. One of the bandits opened the barrels and saw a stack of wheat flour inside a barrel. The barrel was tightly sealed, and before they can even react.


    She saw a searing bolt flying to one of the barrels. She saw a flash first, and before long a loud explosion rumbled her eyes. She fell backward and felt her head dizzy. She tried to stand up, and when she did she saw the bandits near the carriage splattered. Some of the wines sprayed on the others, and because of the searing bolt, they were set aflame.


    Not only that, she saw the others stab by some sort of metal shards. The shards came from the barrels, which seems to be mixed with the flour. There was also seems to be wax on one of the barrels, and because of this, the other bandits were having their skins melted with wax.


    The carriage exploded near the camp. And luckily for her, she was not hit by the metal shards or the wax or was set aflame. The others girls were hurt, but mostly those who were near the carriage got hit. She wondered what just happened. The other bandits seem to have become wary but before they can even act. They heard an agonizing scream. A bandit who tried to scout the area had his decapitated, and seeing the decapitator. Most of the woman and the bandits froze in their tracks.


    It was a man wearing a blood tainted mask. It was colored black it had a jester¡¯s smile painted on it. The man wore a black hooded tattered cloak that reaches up to his knee. The man was carrying a blade that resembles a saw. The man was grimy and the blood stains on him made him looked like a devil.


    This man stride slowly while carrying his weapon. One of the bandits woke up from his fear and tried to attack the man. The man with the tattered cloak easily parried the man bandits, and with a riposte, the man had his head separated easily. One of the crossbowmen in the distance tried to shot the man in the head. But as it stands, the man pulled a strange crossbow and hit the bandit first. He hung the crossbow back in front of his belt before continuing onward.


    She saw the bandits rushed at the man. But the man who wore the eerie cloak simply killed them efficiently. He moved like a panther, and that saw-like sword of his seemed like a part of his arm. He disabled his opponents and with a sawing motion, he would kill them without mercy.


    The battle was so quick and shocking. She could not believe how fast they all died. The man in the tattered cloak was the only one standing. The girls who were either hurt or cowering looked at the tattered cloak man. He looked back at them and then hung his odd sword back to his waist.


    She could still move so she approached the man carefully. She asked if she could leave. The man looked at her but she didn¡¯t mind his impassive stare and waited for the man to reply.


    ¡°Get the horses, get the girls and get out of here.¡±


    He said stolidly. Hearing him, she immediately gathered up the girls. The bandits had their horses so they took them and mounted them. The girls were able to learn or at least try to use the horses. Some who couldn¡¯t ride at all had instead attached the horse to the carts in order carry them back safely.


    She was the first to steal some clothing and ready a saddle. She wanted to thank the man but she only saw him standing near the spikes, removing them. She rode near to the man, she expressed her thanks and the man nodded as she was then told.


    ¡°Go, I already killed most of the bandits leading up to the tow.n Ride immediately to the town before any of you get in trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir...¡±


    She said that coyly. The man nodded at her. He didn¡¯t look and just continued taking care. She didn¡¯t know why but she felt like staying would bother the man. So she left along with the girls. And as they go further away from the camp, the girls who have been saved sobbed.


    She didn¡¯t cry. She merely held the reins of the horse she rides tightly, then looked over her shoulder and saw the camp that she suffered at for God how many days burn. The last thing she saw was the tattered cloak man disappearing within the flames of the burning camp.

 Chapter 81: Vigilante Work

    Chapter 81: Vigilante Work


    <hr>


    Arden traveled far beyond that nameless mountain range. The nomad tribe was helpful to him and because of that, he was able to get out clearly. He followed the map and their guidance until he reached a village. The village was simple but in there he found sobbing men and women. He asked what¡¯s wrong. They told him that bandits have been rampant on the south road. Their cattle were stolen and many of their daughters were killed. He found their story awful, but this time he made sure to clarify everything.


    He¡¯d investigated and indeed there was trouble on the south road. After investigating he went back to that same village and asked what or when the attack happened. They told him the time, and then where they went to. Arden then followed their trail and found them hiding in a deep virgin forest. Their hideout was hidden but he could tell just by their trails. He scouted the area and after scouting, he started his rescue.


    The rescue went well. Most of them didn¡¯t expect Arden. They were careless and thus he was able to wipe them out by killing them one by one. He manages to kill the bandits and then went to the hostages. They were shaken and clearly afraid. Arden told them he was rescuing them. This made the hostages lower their guards and he took them back to their village. But taking them back to the village he saw that the villagers were getting butchered.


    He got angry and killed. By the time he was done he noticed how bloody he was. The bandits were killed and some survivors were found. It was that time when Arden sported himself with the bodies. He turned the Black Panther pelt to a scarf instead. It took him a while to do it but it was better than throwing it away. Other than that, he felt like keeping it would remind him of the time he got pushed from a top of a cliff.


    The bandits have quite the equipment. One of the villagers told him that they have been rampant on the south road. Arden noticed that, and because of that, he wondered if he should clean them up. But first, he sported himself with the items. He knew how to craft so he turned the items into his. He made a knee-length hooded black cloak, took the leather lamellar and equipped it underneath, and then he turned their leftover weapon as a saw blade. He also made a full mask. The mask was already there but seeing that it was best to cover his face up, for protection, he made the mask fit like a helmet. It was still the pierrot-inspired mask but this time he made it a bit nicer, putting a smile on the mask.


    Of course, that had a reversed effect. After fully equipping himself, he went and left the village. He let the survivors take the gold of the bandits. He got thanked, and it was enough for him. Then along the rest of the spring, he went and started his purge against the bandits that are roaming rampant in the southern road. At first, it was due to seeing the people that were suffering, and how he wanted to save them.


    But the more he slaughtered, the more he could see how dire the southern road was. He witnessed robberies, rape, and murder almost every day. And almost every day, he would fight them, and slowly his black cloak got tattered at the result of fighting the bandits. Arden¡¯s last killing was at a stone bridge.


    They were many of them and he has heard that they were filling up the bridge and forcibly letting people pay the toll. He was in a tavern at the time, and in there he saw the wheat flour, wine, and wax. The riders on the stone bridge were great marksmen and they outnumber him easily. So he got an idea.


    He used the coins he had to buy some wheat flour, wax, some shards of metal and two barrels of wine. He also took a simple carriage, a near-starve horse, and rode it near a forest where he set the carriage to blow. He remembered that his foster father warned him at one time about not to spread wheat flour in a tightly sealed room. It also applied to tight barrel and boxes, and he was warned that it would cause a dust explosion.


    He¡¯d thought that he could use this. But a simple explosion won¡¯t be enough to take them all down. So while at it, he mixed in some wine, and soft wax, and shards of metal. So when the wheat flour explodes. The wine and soft wax would spread around them. The shards of metal will act as shrapnel and hit them enough to immobilize them. As they are immobilized the fire would spread like napalm and they would be set aflame.


    With them in fear, he then would attack while they were distraught. It worked perfectly, and he won by outright using the flames, and his ability to kill the nervous and spooked bandits. He rescued a lot of village women. He also cleared the camp and let it burned to the ground.


    He also went and removed the spikes that were attached to the stone bridge. He buried the heads and prayed for them in a simple stone grave. He could not find their corpses so that was the only thing he could do. After that, he left the stone bridge and went on taking the fight against the scum in the southern road further.


    It has been quite a while since winter ended. He found himself roaming around doing such kind of things. It is already the middle of spring, the year is 497. Arden is currently at on a village. The village was rather well-off but there was a recent group of bandits that have taken shelter in one of the houses. They started shoving around the farmers, killing the guards, and threatening the local women.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    He is standing on the roof of the house they are living. The roof was hipped, so Arden could kneel in the roof without a problem. He touched the roof, and let his energy pulse like a sonar wave. This was one of the skills that his foster father knew. Its concept was foreign to Arden, but he could use it.


    Using this skill, he could learn the location of the bandits who are in the house. With it, he could tell exactly where they are standing. He wants to take them by surprise and in the imprints, his father left him. He was told that no one expects an attack from the above.


    So he readied himself, prepared the smoke bomb he made. He stomped heavily on the roof. He threw the smoke bomb inside. He let the smoke fill the room before jumping in. His eyes were already enchanted with mana. Even he could do a simple reinforcement and because of that, he was able to see through the smoke. The bandits weren¡¯t able to see, they were in a panic and they flailed their arms.


    It was easy. Arden merely drove his saw-blade into their hearts. He decapitated another and uses his bare hands to break one of the bandit¡¯s arms. The bandit struggled, so he broke his legs too. When the smoke cleared, the bandits were neutralized. He looked around the room. He saw one of the women in the village tied up the frame of a bed. He cut the ropes and told the woman to inform the villagers that the bandits are dead.


    The woman nodded her head quickly and left. Arden then turned his attention to one of the bandits. The bandit¡¯s limbs were broken, and he was groaning in pain. In the time since spring began, Arden learned something new. Scum¡¯s like this exists everywhere. And even though he faced many at the time he was with the war band of the lady. He really never saw them in action. The southern road made him knowledgeable about their ways.


    And seeing their ways, he can only conclude that they are the people he should not help. He doesn¡¯t have a great understanding when it comes to judgment or justice but he knew the basics of good and evil. So Arden could only see them as evil. It is plain and simple as that.


    The men of the village went to the house. They heard the commotion but didn¡¯t go out of fear. But seeing Arden, they seemed haunted. But all of that vanished the moment they saw one of the bandits tied up beneath his feet. The villagers put a smile and certainly, they started to spite on the bandit, cursing at him, telling him how they will skin him alive. The villagers thanked Arden a lot. Arden felt like it was odd of them to thank him while cursing, acting like evil in front of him.


    The bandit was clearly scared. Arden could see that the bandit was afraid. His eyes were telling that he¡¯d rather be killed than suffer. Arden stared at the eyes of the bandit with his impassive eyes. He couldn¡¯t give any mercy to the bandit at all. He was done here, so he left the bandit at the hands of the villagers.


    ...


    He trekked on a winding path. He then saw a large apricot tree. He was rather tired so he sat and pressed his back near the tree. He removed his full mask, and let it rest on his lap. He took a breather and let his shoulders slid down. He could see the awesome mountain ranges in the horizon. The village he went to was visible from this particular spot.


    It was already the middle of spring. So far he has been roaming around following the southern roads. Initially, he planned on going straight to the capital to enter the front-lines. But instead, he found himself doing vigilante work around the southern road. He killed bandits and the likes out of his own desire.


    As for why he is doing it. He merely thinks that is the right thing to do. There are bandits, they are killing people, raping people and making trouble for people. There was no one that was doing anything so he acted instead. It was a simple conclusion. He found the vigilante work tiring. It was not a happy job. Unlike the tales, he hears in taverns or Inns. The real thing was that everything was terrible.


    Because of that terribleness that his still acting around. So far the southern roads have been cleared up. It took him daily travels and daily hunting to somehow get this far in clearing up the roads. It¡¯s almost funny how this all started up. He thinks that he really should work on his goals.


    His current goal is to clear the southern road. He¡¯s not that delusional enough to clearly clear the roads of the bandits. But so far he has been making waves. One of the teachings of his foster father was that scum and the likes are cowardly and superstitious. So he just needed to make them fear him badly. To do that he has been doing brutal actions that would make those who he maimed remember what he did to the others.


    They would then spread what he has done and so far the ¡®lunatic¡¯ in the southern road he is trying to weave is spreading. Arden really feels odd that his being called lunatic. Thankfully, he wore a mask to hide his identity. Mask can be pretty intimidating and what¡¯s better way to ingrained fear other than seeing a blood-stained mask of a jester?


    Ardent feels like the work is exhausting. But right now under this apricot tree, he can rest. There are still things to do, and after he clears up the last bandit encampment near the ends of the southern road. Then he will start heading out to the north and somehow find ways to get to the front-lines or at least contact his foster sister.

 Chapter 82: Moving on, Odd Woman

    Chapter 82: Moving on, Odd Woman


    <hr>


    Arden sprinted at someone. The man he¡¯s chasing was afraid of him. The man ran up a dirt path that leads down to a branching path. The man thought he could escape but he felt someone pull his left shoulder. It was Arden, who was the man, he pulled him and used his left forearm and place it under the chin of the man.


    He slammed the man to the dirt wall, pulled the dagger from his belt and pointed at the neck of the man. The man showed a grave expression as he feels the tip of the dagger on his exposed neck. The man stuttered, he tried to shake Arden off but the more he moves, the more the pressure Arden applies to his neck.


    ¡°Wait, wait!¡± said the man, scared. ¡°I¡¯ll change, please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Did those villagers beg?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll change!¡±


    ¡°Do that when you are reborn.¡±


    Arden said, plunging the dagger inside the viscera of the man. Blood spilled, the man¡¯s face twisted, and he looked at Arden with a horrified stare.


    ¡°I-¡°


    The man tried to speak something. But Arden pulled the dagger out of the man¡¯s guts and drove it to his neck this time. Arden gazed at the man right in the eyes. He looked at him impassively without moving his eyes. He watched the man¡¯s life get extinguished. The man fell lifeless, like a puppet that had its strings cut.


    Arden moved away from the man, letting his body hit the ground with a thud. He stared at the corpse, and the blood pool forming around it. He started searching the man¡¯s pocket. He looked for anything that would lead him to anything. But there was nothing but coin and some odd items in the man¡¯s pocket.


    There was nothing to see so he took the wine gourd hung on the man¡¯s belt. He opened the cork and dropped the contents around the man¡¯s body. He then converted his energy and turned it into a fire. A ball of fire appeared, it enveloped the man and the corpse started burning.


    Arden then stood upright. He put his hand on his waist and looked around. He could see that he drifted away from the main road. He looked at the left and right path. The right path seems to lead down a forest. The left path was likely the place that would take him back to the man road so he followed it.


    He hiked on the foothills and the rocky path. He found the main road and followed it. The dirt road was empty. He couldn¡¯t see anything in the tree-lined path. He took his map out, looked at where he is and verified his location. He continued sauntering and went out of the tree-lined path and saw the open plains.


    He squeezes his eyes, trying to see anything. There was nothing but the grassy hills and the grass swaying. He marched on the road while making sure there was nothing that could ambush him. His saw-blade was hung on the side of his waist, while his crossbow was behind his back, covered completely by his knee-length hooded cloak. The crossbow was a repeater that his foster father used to hunt when he was roaming around with his foster father


    He could use better weapons but he preferred the repeater crossbow because of its silence. It was a lot better than the crossbows and comparing them would make the other look primitive. He has been using it and so far it worked well for him. He could construct a gun but that would cost him too much Mana.


    His body was already healed. His mana veins and crests are working properly. He doesn¡¯t test them to the limits though. He¡¯s still afraid that there might be problems. It was better to be safe than sorry. He continued his path. He found interesting things on the road. He took a whiff of the air.


    He found himself near a crossroad. He already destroyed the last bandit encampment he was after and the man he killed awhile ago was from that encampment of bandits. Precisely he was the leader of the bandits. He never showed mercy to the bandit because of that. There was no need to chase more of them in the south so he went to the way that would take him to the path that leads to the north.


    His journey made him walked past many roads and villages. He didn¡¯t wear his mask and walked with only his cloak on. He looked like a normal mercenary so when he enters a roadside Inn or Tavern he would blend in. Arden¡¯s appearance was rather different than the way he looked before.


    His skin was tanned, yet it was like rusted steel. His hair has the same auburn color but it has now streaks of white hair due to loss of pigmentation. This happened because of how injured he was when he fell at that cliff. He had to use his mana to restore the injuries on his head and overusing it made his hair looked like this. His face had stubble of a beard, and overall he was wolfish. He blended right in the tavern he is currently in.


    Arden ate in the tavern but didn¡¯t drink any wine or beer. After eating, he rented one of the beds up the tavern, slept on the enclosed bed pace that has a bed stuffed with hay. He rested for hours, regained his strength and left the tavern. He continued his journey and along the way, he would help on the road.


    Along the way, he met up with a caravan. He had a few coins on him so he paid the caravan master. He joined with the caravan and was allowed to sit on the cart that was filled with hay. They seemed to be taking the hay to the next town. Most of the carriages that were with caravan were filled with others like him. But since the hay cart was comfortable enough, he rested his body and looked up at there in the sky before falling asleep.


    ...


    He opened his eyes and saw the moving sky. It wasn¡¯t the sky moving but the cart he was riding. He seemed to have fallen asleep. The cart rattled and he could see that his cloak was now draped with hay. It stuck to him all around. He was resting his body in the hay so he expected this.


    The cart rumbled and rattled. Arden sat upright and leaned on the cart¡¯s side. He then looked at the caravan, lined in one row, slowly moving down the dirt road. They are on grassy plains, all green as an eye could see. There are roads that branches and paths that intertwine.


    He noticed that most of the paths had tracks from caravans. They seemed to be traveling in the long road like the others. It made him wonder. Where is this place? He took his map to check. Indeed, if he could believe it then the map told him that they on the grass road. The grass road is near the town of Garclasse and this caravan should be heading down there. Arden took a long look at the map and then closed it.


    He pressed his back on the cart. His eyes drifted upward. He closed his eyes, felt the wind and the aroma of the air. It was better than all the smell he has smelled during the past few days. Usually, it was blood, entrails or rotten cadavers. There are times he would find a room filled with girls and the way they smell was pungent.


    Right now he was enjoying the fresh air. He has done all he can on the southern road. He already confirmed that the rumors of the lunatic with a jester mask roaming around the southern road, killing any bandits that he spots. The lunatic would kill and disappear like a wraith seeking for revenge.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Arden made that rumor known. He traveled from taverns to taverns and spread the news about how the lunatic is an undying ghost that haunts those that killed them. He added spice to the rumors to make people feel fear. Sometimes he would leave broken bandits and tied them up. He would scare the bandit and act like an impassive murderer. Making sure that he won¡¯t forget about his mask and tattered cloak, while to the villagers he would act like a cold yet kind wraith that just wants to save them.


    It was hectic but it worked. At least, for the time being, he could make the southern roads filled with a dreadful rumor. They all know that he exists with all the work he has done. But even so, the rumors won¡¯t last long and sooner or later the bandits will flock again in the southern roads. He understands that there is a limit he can do. He cannot fight forever in the southern roads. Indeed he has saved many and help numerous, but he could not chain himself down there. The road was filled with danger and Arden knew that he wasn¡¯t an omnipotent guardian.


    He couldn¡¯t stay there even if he wants to.


    He just can¡¯t save everyone.


    He learned that.


    ...


    Arden sat in a tavern in the town of Garclasse, eating his meal. It was at that time when a woman with a rough appearance started crying all over the place. He watched the woman came about to everyone. Some pushed the woman away, thinking she¡¯s crazy. Some entertained her for a bit, before making her flee. Arden who was drinking and eating met eyes with this woman.


    ¡°Help me.¡± said the woman, walking and thumping her hands at the table. ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    ¡®Help you how?¡±Arden sips on his mug ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡±


    ¡°There is a beast.¡±


    ¡°What kind of beast?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the woman nodded furiously, ¡°a beast, ten times the height of a tower, and ten times larger than cities walking about in the sea! It walks upon the sea and tramples upon any ship!¡±


    ¡°Where did you see this colossus?¡±


    ¡°In my dreams, I saw this beast! It¡¯s made of stones and it looked like a reptile! It has a giant shell on its back and it made the beast towering. It¡¯s like an island yet at the same it is not!¡± said the woman frantically. ¡°It is a home to many other small beasts that have rocks on their backs! They swim up to the Pacific sea and then return once they feel like autumn is here!¡±


    Arden could see that the woman was speaking crazily. The others in the taverns seem to think so. Arden felt like this was useless information but he let the lady talked.


    ¡°There the beast moves, carrying the little ones on its back. They move from west to east, and then back to the south. They care for the sun, and they like lingering in the beaches of the Pacific seas. One could say that the place is lingering with treasures, gems and all sort of things!¡±


    Arden kept silent, drinking his beer.


    ¡°The beast is made of stone, it¡¯s scaly, yet it was truly like a man or it is an animal?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a colossus turtle.¡±


    Arden said.


    ¡°A turtle, no, a turtle is small, the beast is much larger than it! How can it be a turtle when a turtle is small and tasty?¡±


    ¡°You have eaten a turtle?|


    ¡°Yes! A turtle¡¯s meat is supple and delicious. It¡¯s soft, squishy and felt watery! It is a delicacy that will surely make one crave for it. I had tasted such delicacy in the island of hando once!¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    Arden looked over the shoulder of the odd woman. The barmaid was staring at him with her eyes, asking if the odd woman was bothering him. He shook his head and gestured for a mug of beer for the odd woman. The barmaid nodded her head and ambled to the bar


    ¡°Yes, the island of hando is rather beautiful Palm trees, and they had this odd kind of fruits that look like a man¡¯s private parts. It is tasty, sweet and certainly, there were a lot of fruits in there!¡±


    Arden listened. He remembered that in the eastern tall lands such fruits exist. He never tasted those kinds of fruits and was curious about it. He crossed his arms and then saw the barmaid trotting with the beer mug. She put the beer in front of the odd woman and walked away. Arden could feel odd stares in the tavern but ignored them and listened to the odd woman.


    ¡°You see, the island of hando is divided into three parts, although it is an island, it is situated on a lake connected adrift to the ocean, and some say that the lake itself is connected to a tunnel leading to the elven lands. A fairy was seen there, and the fairy once sang enough to attract twenty good men to dance for her!¡±


    ¡°Is this still connected to the turtle?¡± said Arden, curious.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± the odd woman sipped on her beer, wiping it with her sleeves. ¡°The matter between the turtle and the island is different and it is just that you think silly that a turtle and that giant beast made of stone is similar. No way would a turtle, which is so small, delectable and eatable, filling to the stomach, be like that.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me then,¡± Arden said as his lips curl into a smile. ¡°Please continue with this beast of yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, yes. The Beast!¡± she sips on her mug. ¡°The beast still roams the lands, and one day turned old and dies, and when it gets old, they say that the old beast will birth upon new thing!¡±


    ¡°New things, what kind of things are you speaking?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± the odd said with a smile reaching up her ears. ¡°I only hear this while I was serving a young master from an old clan, they burned my breast, and made me smoke this odd hemp that while telling me all sorts of thing. Ah. I never really saw my daughter after that. They told me that she will be climbing the back of that stone beast.¡±


    Arden folded his arms. He looked at the woman and said.


    ¡°Is your daughter in the stone island?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± she nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But maybe she is? I want to save her, but I am poor, and many don¡¯t think I am sane. Am I sane?¡±


    ¡°You are not,¡± said Arden, scratching his forearm. ¡°Is this the only way you can have any attention? You look rough, yet I could smell perfume on you, and the way you carry yourself, and the way you act, change your tone and telling odd stories makes you really suspicious. Are you a femme fatale? Why ask for a help to strangers, while acting like that miss?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The odd woman made a coy smile. ¡°Was my acting too much?¡±


    ¡°It was, try making the daughter part a bit less confusing. You look rough and no woman like you would ever carry a dagger skillfully, have tone muscles ever had laid birth before, or am I wrong and you just trained yourself?¡±


    ¡°You are right, it seems that I went too far. I just want a drink and you¡¯re a good lad.¡±


    ¡°So you are older,¡± said Arden, sipping on his beer. ¡°So let me ask this, how much of it was true?¡±


    The odd woman touches her lips and said.


    ¡°Half of it, or is it?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Arden nodded his head. He then turned his attention to drinking and eating. It seemed like there are odd people on the road. Not that it surprises him anymore.

 Chapter 83: The Femme Fatale Oddball

    Chapter 83: The Femme Fatale Oddball


    <hr>


    Arden stayed in the town of Garclasse for a while. He needed the rest. His body was tired from all the killing he did in the southern road. He¡¯s not physically exhausted but instead, he is mentally tired. Even he could not stand constant days of killing people. He¡¯s not a monster after all.


    So he rented a room at an Inn. It was a simple room that could barely fit two people. It is located in the attic of the Inn. The Inn was filled with merchants and that was the only room they could rent him. The room was not that bad. Arden could tolerate it and he only needed it to house himself during the evening.


    He walked up to his attic room, but he knew that there someone inside. He stops, he put his hand on his belt and open the door silently. He slowly crosses the threshold between the door frames and there inside he saw the odd woman reclining on his bed while reading a parchment.


    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± he eyed the odd woman, keeping his distance, holding his dagger. ¡°It better be a good one...Miss.¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± said she, clearly looking at the dagger on Arden¡¯s belt. ¡°I am not here to hurt and in fact shouldn¡¯t you be happy that a woman like myself is here, warming your bed?¡±


    ¡°Bah,¡± he fixed his eyes on hers, ¡°I don¡¯t need some femme fatale warming my bed, not that I will ever need one, ever.¡±


    She tilted her head and looked at him with a quizzical expression.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to that. Are my charms that bad?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Arden raised his shoulders, sat on one of the boxes inside the room and said. ¡°I just don¡¯t want an odd woman lurking in my room. Not to mention, leaving the window open, and making the wind enter. Did you pry the window open?¡±


    He looked at the wide open window. She also turned to the window and said.


    ¡°I did, will that be a problem?¡±


    She crossed her long legs, not bothering to adjust the slit of her uneven skirt. Arden made an impassive look.


    ¡°It is. You are making problems for me, and you are committing a violation of the law.¡±


    ¡°You are not a guard.¡±


    ¡°I am not. But I am a paying customer, I rented the room, and now there is someone reclining on my rented bed, with the windows opened. What if I have things here?¡±


    She stared at Arden, with her expression veiled.


    ¡°You are rather a suspicious person, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°I am.¡±


    He replied, impassively, no expression on him. She stared at him stolidly. She felt like there would be a problem with him so she sat upright, raised her hands and said.


    ¡°Fine, I am sorry, I won¡¯t do that again, how can I make up to you?¡±


    ¡°Say that to the owners, or at least pay them for the iron fitting you pried.¡±


    Arden folded his arms. His face looked peeved.


    ¡°Okay, good lord, and here I thought you are a rather innocent lad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t consider myself good. I just abide the law. And do you really think I am that innocent?¡±


    She scanned him from head to toe.


    ¡°No, you smell blood, and your cloak has signs of cut and slices, and there are mixtures of scent on you too that indicates that you are quite well versed in killing people.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just jerked back, and raised his chin, looking down at the woman.


    ¡°And not to mention your skin looked like it has gone through a lot, I never saw a man with such tanned yet rusted looking steel. Is that transmutation?¡±


    ¡°You seemed to know about that.¡±


    ¡°I worked for an old alchemist once,¡± she said. ¡°Old, skilled and was rather rough, his skin or at least some of his fingers had the same appearance as your skin, and if anything it only shows that your body might be as hard as steel.¡±


    He shook his head.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± she smiled wearily. ¡°I can¡¯t hurt you if that is false and the way you have been keeping that hand of yours near your dagger makes me unable to do anything. You are good at it.¡±


    ¡°I might be,¡± he answered. ¡°Or maybe I am not?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± she sighed. ¡°I rather not have someone like you with such deadpan look as an enemy. Besides, I am only here because you are the only one kind enough to give me a drink while I was acting loony.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Why do you do that anyway?¡± he asks. ¡°I don¡¯t see any good reason for you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh believe me there are many reasons why I do that. It is a good way to know the people I am targeting and how they react, and how they looked at me. The first impression builds and so far, you are rather unfazed, the types that I usually get along with.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I like my men when they are cold and dominating. The look you are giving me is making my heart thump you know?¡±


    ¡°Bah,¡± Arden sneered. ¡°You are just afraid that I will throw my dagger aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± she laughs ¡°It makes me unable to stop being nervous. Your eyes are looking at my own, but yet your hands seem to target my exposed neck, please forgive me okay?¡±


    ¡°Pay for the fittings that you broke, I might calm down,¡± said Arden, playfully. ¡°Or my hand might slip.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    She snorted, took two gold coins from her pocket and threw them at Arden. He caught the two coins with his left hand, while his other right hand is still near his dagger. She felt like she was really in trouble, he didn¡¯t even let his guard down and she can only partly regret her own doings.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t let your guard down you know?¡±


    ¡°Miss, have you been pushed off a cliff?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± she tilted her head. ¡°Why ask, did you get pushed?¡±


    Arden smiled, putting his hand away from his belt.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She patted her forearms and took the parchment she was reading. She started reading it again, in silence, carefully eyeing it. Arden watched her read the parchment. He wondered what she was doing. She noticed Arden¡¯s curious stare. She curled his lips into a smile and said.


    ¡°Interested?¡±


    He scratched his palm and answered.


    ¡°I am. I am also interested why are your reading that on my bed, and why aren¡¯t you leaving yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay then let me tell you,¡± she ignored half of what he said. ¡°There are important things happening in the far north. The first is that the front-lines have been getting well with the appearance of the zealous Orc slayer.¡±


    ¡°An Orc Slayer,¡± he said impassively. ¡°And what about the Orc slayer that makes you interested miss odd woman?¡±


    ¡°The name is Lulu by the way,¡± she said, paused and continued. ¡°It is an interesting case. A case of a woman of a noble lady turning into the most fanatical Orc Slayer there is.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard it...nothing new.¡± Arden made a grim expression. ¡°Know the lady very well too.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± she said. ¡°And the other news is that there is someone wrecking havoc in the areas around Dunwich.¡±


    ¡°Dunwich,¡± Arden knew that town. ¡°I thought that place was safe?¡±


    ¡®Not anymore it seems. Someone has been wrecking havoc, destroying villages and burning orchard farms. The Sun¡¯s crown has been sent to take care of the troublemaker but they could not catch the one doing it. The people around the farmlands are saying that it is the work of a witch.¡±


    ¡°A witch huh, interesting...¡±


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°It is, if they could not take care of that ¡®witch¡¯ then it might be time to visit Dunwich sooner.¡±


    She looked at his cold stare.


    ¡°Are you going to the front lines? You seemed like someone who would do so.¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± she adjusted her posture, leaning her forearms on her knees. ¡°Men like you always go to the front-lines and many men like you end up broken. What¡¯s your plan there?¡±


    ¡°To help, that¡¯s my goal.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± she said. ¡°Because men who go there usually are after honor or recognition and fame, and you don¡¯t look like a person who wants that.¡±


    ¡°I just want to help.¡±


    Arden said flatly.


    ¡°Help?¡± she tilted her head. ¡°That¡¯s all? No goal for fame, fortune or anything like that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She felt her heart stir, her jaw slacked.


    ¡°That is odd.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s my goal.¡±


    She inspected his face. She could tell what¡¯s he¡¯s thinking with his face so straight-laced.


    ¡°I do not get you. Why would you risk your life for nothing? Do you want to be a hero?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because I just want to do it, no anything, and as a human shouldn¡¯t I deal with it?¡±


    Arden said brooding. She looked at him oddly. Her thoughts could not get Arden. She sighed and then said.


    ¡°I gave up...I won¡¯t understand you.¡±


    Arden remained silent. He then pressed his back on the box and stared straight at the ceiling.

 Chapter 84: Weird dreams, Travel on

    Chapter 84: Weird dreams, Travel on


    <hr>


    The woman left Arden after a few hours. She was busybody woman who seemed to reek of danger. He rather avoids getting along with someone like her and thus he ignored her. The woman left warm on his bed. The smell of perfume stayed on the cloth bed stuffed with cotton. He still rested though, closing his eyes shut.


    After that, he stayed idle in the bed. He was dead tired, and it was rare that he could have a bed. The last time he got a bed was when he was still in Mesh City. In his travels, he would always find himself sleeping under trees or in the stables along with the horses. It was rare that he could find a good place like this.


    So he was rather happy about getting this attic room. Although there was someone who came inside his room and left her scent, it was still fine for him. He let the softness of the bed overwhelm him. He rested his body, drifted his mind into nothingness. It was quiet, the rabble outside was tamed and he could rest well. Arden just lets himself drift into a complete relaxation trance until he fell asleep.


    Then he started dreaming. Inside his dream was a wasteland of sand. In the wasteland, he could see thousands of arms sticking around. They look like they were crawling out of the sand, trying to get out. He wondered why they were trying to get out. But when he walks he felt something grab him. The one that grabs him looked familiar. It was the bandit leader who he stabbed in the stomach and the neck. He tried to get the figure out of his boots. But the man who had empty black eyes clawed on him.


    ¡°Why.¡±


    The eyeball-less man said.


    ¡°Why¡±


    He said again.


    Arden didn¡¯t know why. He merely jolted and tried to kick the man away. The eyeball-less man didn¡¯t let go of him. He was holding to Arden tightly as if letting go would drown him back to the sound. He was clawing desperately, his fingers seemed like it would scratch Arden¡¯s legs. Arden saw the man dig his fingers into his legs.


    A bolt of pain came about. He reacted and immediately used his hands to grab the clawing hand of the man and with a bit of forced removed the hands away from his legs. The hands got removed. He then stomped on the man¡¯s head and put him down back to the ground. He felt cold suddenly and he could feel an odd dread surrounding him.


    The surrounding area clamored. The ground rumbled and rattled as if there are bones crackling under the ground. Arden then saw various arms sprouting like flowers on a field. Each arm moved, leaving a trail of dirt, tilling the wasteland. All of those hands came to him and before he knew it, the hands grabbed on to his leg.


    ¡°No!¡±


    He shouted. The hands pulled. They started to dig their fingers on Arden as he gets pulled down the ground, akin to a quicksand. He felt his body shake and before he could even utter a sound, he realized that his mouth was already under the ground. He started drowning and Arden could not open his mouth.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ...


    Arden woke up. He squeezed his eyes open and saw the ceiling of the attic room. Sweat filled his forehead, his neck, and his limbs. He just had a very bad dream. He could tell that in the dream those hands were from the people he killed. He could remember their faces and the way they plead for him to not kill them.


    His heart thump. Sweat came about; he grabs his head and squeezes his hair tightly in between his fingers. His breathing became ragged, and he felt something crawl down his stomach as if it was going to burst. He managed to hold his mouth from vomiting, and he instead went near to the rather pried window and popped his head outside. He inhaled air to his lungs, and then breathed in and breathed out until he could feel his mind calmed again.


    This was the first time he dreamed something like that. It was weird, he finds it odd. He felt like there was something missing or at least a meaning within those dreams. Arden wondered what those dreams are for. Is there any difference to those dreams? He couldn¡¯t ask anyone about it and he feels like it was something he shouldn¡¯t put meaning on.


    He feels like stealing his mind would be better. He doesn¡¯t need those thoughts and that it might get in the way. His foster father always told him that when the time comes that he kills a man. He should look them in the eye, ingrained the memory of the life that is being vanquished and used it to steel his mind.


    Arden¡¯s first kill was a thug in the Mesh Academy. His first kill was rather odd. He didn¡¯t feel anything seeing a corpse. He just thought that it looked the same as the corpses of his former parents. They were merely dead and lifeless, a cadaver. So he didn¡¯t have any odd feelings. He was used to it.


    He didn¡¯t feel guilt and even the dreams he had didn¡¯t scare him that much. He focused his eyes on the flagstones of the road. He saw people, the carts, the wagons and the folks passing by, going with their own business. He stared at them before long, and before he knew it, he found himself leaning on the window, looking at them intensely.


    The Inn¡¯s roof was hipped, and the tiles were blocking people from seeing him. So unless they go far, which he doubts, no would spot him eyeballing the activity in the town. It was peaceful, there were guards, and it didn¡¯t feel like the monsters or the degenerates around the overworld scare the town.


    Maybe it was the walls? Arden thought.


    ...


    The next day, Arden packed his stuff and went to the nearest stable. He bought a steed and a saddle along with some accessories for the horses. It didn¡¯t come up as cheap, but it was enough for him. He took his steed and rode it along the streets of the town. Then he went out of the gates and stopped for a while. He checked his map and then looked up where Dunwich was. After looking it up he kicks his horse and started riding towards there.


    His goal was to reach Dunwich,

 Chapter 85: The Lost Child, Odd Flowers

    Chapter 85: The Lost Child, Odd Flowers


    <hr>


    Arden¡¯s shoulders were stiff as hell. The road was tiring and he felt like he would sleep on the spot. He resisted the idea, at least until he finds a good Inn to sleep. He has spent days riding his horse, the saddle of his felt like it was part of him now. He didn¡¯t want to sleep on the road even though he wasn¡¯t in the hurry. He could see the gates of Dunwich by now. He thanked God for finally arriving in the town. His horse was slowly tapping its feet towards the guards. He could see on the gates, two guards holding spears and well-equipped with plate and chainmail.


    The guards were checking the travelers going in. There has been a lot of criminal migrating in the territory. Not to mention that a witch was a going about, rampaging within the area. Arden heard about the witch, how that Witch is making trouble for the town and the surrounding area.


    He kicks his horse forward. The horse neighed and made breathing sounds. The man in front of Arden looked icily at him. Arden nodded his in apologies while keeping his horse moving. His horse has been the one carrying him for roads. He could not blame his horse for that and even he wanted to rest himself.


    His eyelids were heavy. He felt like it would close any moment. Traveling for hours whether day or night has caused him to be rather fatigued, his butt was sore and he could only endure while making sure he doesn¡¯t fall over. He was waiting for the line to move. His head was in the clouds. He thought maybe he should have rested on that village filled with orchards. But the villagers were wary of him so he didn¡¯t do so.


    His hands were hard. He moved it for a bit, and then he swayed his neck, made it crack and then continued moving. He sees the guards checking on the man with a horse. They looked at his saddle bag and then gestured with their thumbs and allowed the man inside the gate. Arden thought that they will be checking his stuff. So he rummaged through his saddle and put the bank of Brewrael on his chest.


    The line moved. He made his horse step. The guards looked at him. He nodded and let them check him out. The guards did their thing. The first guard asked where he came from. While the other guard checked on him. They noticed the badge on his chest. Seeing the badge, the guards nod at each other and let Arden enter the town. Arden thanked the guards. He kicks his horse forward and moved past the gates.


    He saw the wide roads filled with people, carts, and wagons. There are buildings on the side, and they looked uninformed as they lined up together neatly. Arden moved while observing the town, his face was stolid. His eyes were the only thing that could be seen. His face was covered in a hood and cloth mask. He was tired, so he immediately went to the nearest Inn to rest.


    ...


    Arden found a two-floored Inn. He rented a room, crashed into bed and sleep until it was afternoon. When he woke up he went to the bar of the Inn. He ordered two sausages and a pint of wine. The wine was great, while the sausages were well enough to satisfy his stomach. He spent time moving the mug to his mouth for a while. After that, he idly sat, listening to the hubbub around the Inn. When he was done, he went out of the Inn, strolled to the streets where he noticed a number of patrols roaming around the city.


    He could also see the banners of different houses flying overheard among the homes. All he knows about Dunwich was that it is controlled by many noble houses. The Lord of Dunwich was nothing more than the supervisor who manages the town. The area around the city belongs to noble houses that were given fiefs by the lord of Altria. Dunwich is divided into different areas but mostly they are farmlands. Dunwich is a rather fertile land, the area around the town is nicknamed as the breadbasket of the northern roads of the southern continent.


    Most of the food comes from this place. The food they sent to the front-lines and the ones they export to the southern road is from this place. So it was nothing unusual if there are heavily armed guards or noble war bands patrolling the area. The Capital of the Kingdom has lands to support the kingdom. The areas around Dunwich are second only to the capital. The Empire of Light, which is far larger than the Kingdom of Altria, mostly sits on fertile land. Hence, they can fight and trained their soldiers while not starving.


    Arden moved on and strolled to a different district. The district was rather empty and there was a bridge and a river that seemed to extend to the town. He could see women washing clothes in the river. There are also farmers pulling carts and commoners walking around with baskets on their hands.


    Arden stared at the scene for a while. After a few moments, he noticed the church and orphanage in the distance. The church was tall; it was the tallest building in the district. He tapped his legs on the flagstones beneath him. He strides idly while looking around. As he was walking around he saw a child looking around near the banks of the river with an anxious expression. The child looked like she was lost. Her small head was pasted with fear.


    He thought that might as well help the little kid. But he noticed that he still had his hood and face mask on. He lowered them and ambled towards the child who¡¯s still walking around everywhere. The kid noticed Arden approaching and there was a hint of fear that appeared on her small face.


    ¡°Are you lost, little girl¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Arden said, kneeling near in front of the little girl. The little girl nodded her head. She touched her hands and wiggled her fingers, oddly looking at Arden.


    ¡°I see...where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Church...I was with Sister and when I was looking at this animal she was already gone.¡± she rubs her sole on the ground, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    ¡°I see. Want me to take you there?


    ¡°You can?¡±


    She still looked afraid so Arden said gently.


    ¡°I can. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t hurt you and the church¡¯s near here.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, mister?¡±


    The little girl said, squirming.


    ¡°Yes, really, you are just too small to see that building over there,¡± Arden said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you better not wander without a hand to hold you.¡±


    He extended his hand.


    ¡°Okay...¡±


    The little girl took Arden¡¯s hand. Following that, Arden smiled and led the little girl to the church in the distance. The little girl looked she was still three or four years old, and she possibly could not see the church and think clearly with her age. So Arden had to help the little girl back to safety.


    ...


    It didn¡¯t take long for Arden to make the little girl unwary of him. If he couldn¡¯t get a little girl to trust him then he¡¯s rather bad. Luckily, the little girl, as he expected was innocent enough to trust him. This made him worry, what if someone with bad intentions met up with this little girl? It¡¯s good that he somehow saw the little girl, and rightly he led the little girl back to the church.


    He stood in front of the iron gates of the church. He could see a tall girl and a nun wearing robes looking worriedly at the tall girl. The tall girl seemed like she would cry at the moment. While the nun looked like she was agonizing about something. He could guess what they were agonizing about.


    ¡°Sister!¡± the little girl shouted, she opened the gates and went to the two. ¡°I am home!¡±


    ¡°Child!¡± shouted the Nun, she kneeled on both of her knees and held her shoulder. ¡°Are you alright? How were you able to come back?¡±


    ¡°That big brother helped me.¡±


    She pointed her tiny finger at Arden. He saw their eyes glance at him so he waves his hands, entered the iron gates and said.


    ¡°I found the little girl walking near the banks so I thought I might as well take her back here.¡±


    The nun stood upright.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for your assistance stranger. It is good that you have seen her. Oh my, I should really not let them go without me.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡± He said bluntly, ¡°there are many bad people out there Sister and these kids should be watched over.¡±


    She was rather shocked at the bluntness of the stranger in front of her. But a smile crept up on the sister¡¯s face.


    ¡°Indeed, lawless elements have been going around lately.¡± she looks down, then at him. ¡°I thank you for reminding me, would you like something?¡±


    Arden waved his hands.


    ¡°No need sister, I was just wandering around and saw someone that needed help.¡±


    ¡°How about a water or bread then?¡± she insisted. ¡°We must return the kindness at least!¡±


    Arden feels like the Sister would persist so he said.


    ¡°Okay, I shall accept that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, please wait for a moment.¡±


    The nun said, leaving back to the building. Arden then looked at the little girl, patted her soft head and said.


    ¡°Be careful next time okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The little girl nodded sweetly. The tall girl who was standing with the nun approached Arden with clasps hands and said.


    ¡°Thank you for helping my sister.¡±


    ¡°No need, just look after your sister okay?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    She said, leaving with her little sister, walking to the courtyard of the church. Arden stared at the courtyard of the church, in there was a garden and there he saw a batch of yellow flowers that oddly looked like the sun. He neared the flower, inspected it, and observed it. What an odd flower, Arden thought.


    The nun who went to get some bread and water came back. She saw Arden looking at the flower, interested. She approached him with light steps and said.


    ¡°Beautiful aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Arden looked at the nun, turned his eyes back at the flower and said.


    ¡°They are. What kind of flowers are these?¡±


    ¡°They are sunflowers. They grow in the sun and there should be a field filled with them in the eastern tall lands.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it from someone that there is. Are you interested in them?¡±


    ¡°I am, they are odd, peculiar and they have the likeness of the sun.¡±


    ¡°I see. Would you like one then?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°It is, we still have a few seeds. Or would you like a necklace instead?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Arden refused. He then took a flower, formed energy on his hands and converted the sunflower into a small miniature version of it. The sister who saw what he did widen her eyes in surprise, saying.


    ¡°Oh my, are you are a Magus Sir?¡±


    ¡°I am...¡± he replied dully. ¡°Does it still have the same appearance?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± the sister looked at the flower. ¡°You turned it into stone or metal?¡±


    ¡°A mix of both,¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The nun nodded her head. She then remembered the bread and the flask of water on her hands.


    ¡°Ah, would you like to consume these?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s alright, I will.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    The sister handed the bread and water. Arden thanked the sister and then she excused herself. Arden wasn¡¯t really hungry. But he could not refuse someone¡¯s hospitality so he walked to the bench in the garden. Took a bite of the bread, and thought it was good. While eating, he looked at the odd yellow flowers. Watching the sunflowers put a soothing feeling. A field of sunflowers huh, maybe I should visit that place someday. Arden thought.

 Chapter 86: The Witch Cries 1

    Chapter 86: The Witch Cries 1


    <hr>


    Sena crossed her arms, her back pressed on a wall. She is in a room of the compound of her noble house in Dunwich. She eyes Bruno, who¡¯s looking at the documents sent to them by the other noble houses. The noble houses have sent the parchments in order to help with the rampaging witch. The rampaging witch of blue is what they call the witch.


    ¡°Is there anything that could tell us about the witch?¡± said Sena, eager to know the enemy. ¡°We have been getting odd reports and news of the rampage yet the sun¡¯s crown still is chasing after that witch. They aren¡¯t usually this incompetent.¡±


    ¡°Nothing milady, so far we have been getting nothing but the same reports.¡± Bruno switched the papers on his hand and read its contents, ¡°The witch has been raiding farmlands, killing cattle, destroying farmsteads. There are deaths happening and mostly they are guards and patrols. The sun¡¯s crown is too late in each report. Although they reason that the shrubbery around the area prevents them from chasing the witch far.¡±


    ¡°Prevent them?¡± she said quizzically, ¡°Hard to believe when the sun¡¯s crown is composed of knights and rangers, people who have gone to the front-lines and were trained to protect the realm from harbingers. Either they are getting lazy or the witch is good.¡±


    Bruno nodded, taking another report.


    ¡°Another report says that the witch is versatile in nature magic. Almost like a Kapri Demon in terms of her ability to manipulate the nature around her. The one thing about the witch is that most of the common folks who have seen the witch. According to the commoners, the Witch has round eyes, blue hair, a robe, a coiled root staff. The one thing easily distinguishable about the witch is her long ears.¡±


    ¡°Long ears, so the witch is an elf then?¡± Sena touched her chin, ¡°An Elf far from home, trying to destroy farmsteads? I know that the Elf has something against cultivating the land or what they call as wounding the land, but to think that they would come here and destroy the farmsteads? Is it really an elf?¡±


    ¡°But milady, only the Elf-kind has long ears.¡±


    Bruno said as if it was obvious.


    ¡°They are, but still I would like to know my enemies. This ¡®witch¡¯ has blue hair right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they call hair the blue witch because of her hair.¡±


    ¡°I recall that there are no night elves now. They perished a long time ago when Master Paladin Arthur brought down the sun upon their home. Only they have blue hair and even the normal elves have blonde hair or gray with a green tint. Their skin also has a green glow on it.¡±


    The night elves were the first race that went extinct in the first years of the war. Master Paladin Arthur was the commander of an Imperial Unit and was one of the few who manages to enter elf territory and brought mayhem and victory. Their victory composed of annihilating the night elves and their moon well.


    ¡°Indeed, milady.¡± Bruno glances at the reports, ¡°There is no way that the night elves could exist, not to mention that even if they do, this ¡®witch¡¯ should have the green glow that the mother tree gives every elf. Possibly this ¡®witch¡¯ could be half-blood.¡±


    ¡°A half-blood...¡±


    Sena grimaced. To her, the half-blood is the result of much degeneracy in the battlefield. She heard stories of the soldiers from the front-lines falling for their elf enemies. The elves are after all a beautiful race. And men that stayed on the field of corpses would even forget their disgust and copulate with them.


    ¡°But milady,¡± Bruno said, ¡°A half blood should never have this kind of power.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? There many things we don¡¯t understand. But nonetheless, the fact that this witch has been terrorizing the area and still uncaught despite the sun¡¯s crown chasing her, makes her a problem. Honestly, Bruno, I would like to deal with this witch for what she is doing.¡±


    ¡°Milady, but the sun¡¯s crown won¡¯t allow that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± she scowled, ¡°They even sent that letter to us right?¡±


    ¡°To never interfere with the duty of the Sun¡¯s Crown. They did send that.¡±


    Sena frowned. As an ascended knight she was duty bound to help the people of the realm. But even she could not act when the sun¡¯s crown tells her not to. The sun¡¯s glare is what they call the letter that the sun¡¯s crown sends. She could not possibly disobey the sun¡¯s crown. And even her family, despite their standings would prove difficult to go against the sun¡¯s crown.


    ¡°Still...¡± Sena said, ¡°We just cannot leave that Witch rampaging.¡±


    ¡°But milady we can¡¯t. The sun¡¯s crown said.¡±


    ¡°The sun¡¯s crown said that we shall never chase their prey. It never told us to never protect the people around the area. Not to mention that if we do meet the Witch, we can act in self-defense. We will not chase after the witch but we will defend ourselves when it comes to it. Do you understand?¡±


    Bruno was perplexed for a second.


    ¡°I understand. Still milady, how can we find the witch?¡±


    Sena crossed her arms in thought. Her eyes focused on the scenery outside. The town was visible and the line of clay tiled roofs was clearly seen. She pondered on what to do. The witch was seen in many places. Farmsteads and villages, and by the looks of it the witch have a great knowledge of the land. If the witch didn¡¯t have that knowledge then how could she possibly escape the sun¡¯s crown that easily? The sun¡¯s crown is made of veterans that tracked and killed many dangerous beasts. Sena believes they couldn¡¯t possibly lose that easily unless the witch was better at them in navigating the land. Not to mention that with the knowledge of the land plus the abilities to control the vegetation of the land makes the witch untraceable.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    It seems that she has a lot to thought about.


    ...


    He ran deep across the streets. He tried to avoid the obstacles but his heart was already in a panic. Fear has crept into his heart as the shadowy figure approaches like a cursed wraith that would follow him everywhere. He already tried losing the shadowy figure out in the streets but it proved much troublesome. The morning light was still raging up in the sky. But he could not feel anything but dread as he ran across the alleys of Dunwich.


    ¡°AH!¡±


    He jerked his body to the right. He saw a rope dagger with a C-like tip. He felt like the moment that it hits him he would be dragged by the shadowy figure. He ran again. But the figure following got even faster and he could feel that figure lingering in his shadows. He felt fear. He didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually have the nerves to attack a courier of the sun¡¯s crown.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    He shouted. This happened when he was walking around. As a member of the sun¡¯s crown, he never feared for anything. He was a knight and a ranger. But the one chasing after him made him feel dread. He moved like a panther ready to strike him anytime. He relied on his status first but he found out that the figure does not care at all.


    He continued to run with his pack. The pack is filled with letters for the sun¡¯s crown and to the noble houses. Particularly, the bag right now was carrying an important parcel. He thought that the figure was trying to get this parcel and schemed against the Sun¡¯s crown.


    Of course, the figure¡¯s true intention wasn¡¯t that. He wouldn¡¯t know about it so he just ran trying to escape the shadow. But the shadow was fast, he ran along the walls, vault over the houses and leap on the tall houses edges and uses that rope dagger of his to swing across long gaps.


    He already tried anything he knew but the chaser had the advantage in every way. He was a knight and yet not even he could escape the shadow before him. But he still ran desperately. This time he wanted to go near an outpost of guards. He knew that once he gets there the shadowy figure might stop following him. With that, he can then wait for the shadow to leave. He assured this plan inside his head. But suddenly he felt danger approach him.


    He took a big breath. He jerked his shoulder and unknowingly he drew his sword to deflect the dagger. Clang, his sword met the dagger and a smile plastered on his lips. However, that smile immediately went away as he sees the man following him pouncing on him like a panther.


    The jester-like mask staring at him. The tattered cloak fluttering made him freeze for a moment. He then tried to hit the shadow but the shadow pulled his rope dagger and wrapped it around the hilt of his sword. The shadow pulled his sword away from him and before he could draw the dagger hung on his belt. The masked man has already wrapped his right arm around his neck and he felt his head behind the man¡¯s armpit.


    He then felt his head moving down to the floor. Then he saw everything went black.


    ...


    He saw the man carrying the parcels unconscious on the ground. Arden has stalked the man and since he couldn¡¯t find any useful information on the brokers or around the area. He decided to target a courier instead. Usually targeting Couriers is something frowned upon in the kingdom. And they usually get hunted down. The Courier he targeted was no simple courier. He was someone working from the sun¡¯s crown so he could not possibly show his identity. He could kill the man but the man was only doing his job. He wasn¡¯t a killer so obviously, Arden will never do so.


    The courier was carrying parcels. He started rummaging in the bag and inspected the letters. His eyes focused on anything that would tell him of the situation around the area. Each letter was different. Some came from the capital while some are from noble houses. He didn¡¯t care about the politics in the capital so he just went and see anything that relates to the situation in Dunwich. After searching for a while he saw a letter with the sun¡¯s crown embed on it. It was sealed with red wax and was stamped with the symbol of the sun.


    He removed the wax sealing and opened the letter. In the letter, he saw information about the area where the witch was. But to him, the letter was the usual information. It was just the location where the Witch has already attacked. He already learned of this and he could not help but feel annoyed.


    He then reached for another letter. This time it was a bit better. The letter showed him that the sun¡¯s crown is trying to catch the witch. They have failed and they need to entrap the sun¡¯s crown. But reading this letter, he could not help but raise a brow. Why would the sun¡¯s crown entrapped the witch and at the same time prevent any noble houses from helping?


    The other letters were requests from the noble houses to defend their fiefs. And the letter from the sun¡¯s crown are all reply letters that assures them that they will trap the witch while telling them intently not to interfere with the sun¡¯s crown prey. Arden found this odd. Why would they not let the owners help in defend their fiefs?


    He wanted to know more about this so he tried to search for another letter. But he heard the sound of footsteps and saw a group of patrols walking down the alley. Their eyes met with him and immediately they put their hands on their swords and drew it. Arden clicked his tongue immediately. He stood upright, took a smoke pellet from his pocket and throws it on the ground. A cloud of smoke then spread all over the narrow alley and before the guards could try to apprehend Arden, he already pulled his wire grapplers and using the pulleys attached to his belt, escaped to the rooftops.


    Once the smoke settled. All the guards could see was the fainted courier and the letters spread across the ground.

 Chapter 87: The Witch Cries 2

    Chapter 87: The Witch Cries 2


    <hr>


    ¡°Are we evil you ask?¡±


    The acolyte said that to the proud priest in black robes. His bowl cut hair shined as the grained glass illuminates it. There was a serene expression on his bearded face. It is the face of a man enlightened by the Light.


    ¡°Evil is the ones that do evil, my dear Acolyte.¡±


    The acolyte nodded and asked.


    ¡°If we aren¡¯t evil then why would we need to terrorize a whole land of peaceful fiefs? It is simply my dear Acolyte of Light. We need the evil to remind them. There is no evil and we cannot bring something as filthy like an Orc or an Elf to these blessed lands. Oh, you ask why we instead bring fear and terror to the fiefs.¡±


    The Acolyte nodded.


    ¡°It is simple. Those guards are former criminals, heinous traitors to the lands that are controlled by forces that try to subvert the crown. Ah, the sun crown¡¯s duty is to make sure that the divine right¡¯s of a king is withheld rightly. For it is against the law of the God of Light to throw the king they have put¡±


    The Acolyte questioned.


    ¡°So are you saying that it is evil itself that we are killing them? Yes, indeed, evil is evil no matter how we sugarcoat it. The Sun¡¯s crown admits that the use of such half blood to make fear known is disgusting. But necessary it is for making sure that the sun¡¯s crown would be able to deliver its duty.¡±


    The Acolyte said.


    ¡°The duty of the Sun¡¯s Crown, really my dear Acolyte, have you been sleeping in my lectures? The city of the sun¡¯s crown is to protect the realm of men from the evil that is demi-humans. My acolyte, the real of humankind is sieged in all sides. The Orc wanted to kill us, the Elves wants to punish us. The Dwarves want to do the same for ¡®stealing¡¯ their technology. The Druids and Mythical beings want to subdue us for stealing their magic and so on. ALL RACES DESPISE US FOR WHAT WE ARE.¡±


    The Acolyte jerked back and said.


    ¡°Why you ask? My acolyte, humanity is fragile, we are weak and to them, we are of lesser beings. Do you know that they call us?¡±


    The Acolyte answered.


    ¡°Yes, Mud Men. They call us with such disgraceful term. Mud men, a term for in our scriptures we are born from mud, and in the likeness of our God. And as were mud, we became soil, and as soil, we became an organism and slowly we became human. We grow from hardship, cultivated by blood and sweat!¡±


    The black robed priest face twisted.


    ¡°THEY INSULT US FOR NOT BEING PERFECTLY BORN AND BLESSED! MY ACOLYTE, DO YOU THINK THAT WE GOT THE FAVOR OF THE GOD OF LIGHT BY SIMPLY PRAYING? NO! WE MANAGE TO GET THE FAVOR FOR OUR FIRST POPE. THE FIRST MAN WHO SAW THE LIKENESS OF THE GOD OF LIGHT WHO THEN CARRIED A BALL OF FLAMES THAT WAS FIERY! HE CARRIED THAT BALL WITH HIS BACK BURNING AND YET HE DID TO PROVE THAT WE ARE NOT MUD MEN BORN OF MUD. WE ARE HUMAN.¡±


    The Priest calmed himself down. A sorrowful expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Before we were humans were thralls. We were mud men living in huts. Those pesky elves would put a collar on to us. Treat us like dirt and only until we rise up to the occasion and the first crusade led by First Emperor of the Empire of light that we manage to tame the southern continent of old. We resisted, we broke the collar that bound us and we fought despite them being the strongest. We came here in this land not by blessings, but we came here using our wits and will to survive. The other races could not stomach us, the failure that is us and thus they try to subvert us. Bring us down to a peg, in order to put their collars on us again. The overlord in the north is such a man, a demonic being that desires the collars back in our necks.¡±


    The Acolyte then said.


    ¡°So why kill them? Why make the other suffer? My acolyte, the front-lines is filled with men who want nothing but fame. Some of them are levy farmers, thinking that fighting they are fighting for the good of their lives. But believe me, my dear acolyte, they will realize the futility and before long they would want to come back. And the only thing that most of the soldiers in the frontline stay for is the food and wage. My acolyte, do you know how many we feed on the front-lines alone?¡±


    The Acolyte answered.


    ¡°Yes, about million soldiers and personnel¡¯s are relying on the Kingdom of Altria, while the Empire of Light sends their best of men to provide defense. The amount of grain and cattle we have to send cost us millions of coins. The Bank of Brewrael, that heinous bank somehow keeps us afloat through borrowing from them, but they cannot be trusted. They are evil, and we know from our scouts that the fund both sides. So my Acolyte, imagine if the fiefs around the area in Dunwich would revolt. All those farmers that feed the front-lines would stop sending grains and cattle, thinking that we are lying to them. Imagine, a number of soldiers dying as they starve and fight without anything in their stomach. Do you think that they would fight without the fuel? Do you think that without food they can muster up the power to fight enemies that are far stronger than them? They fight through faith and they believe that they are being blessed by the people. Now imagine their despair, imagine if they just heard that the people that they trust to feed them while they fight revolted. Do you think they won¡¯t fall in despair?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The Acolyte went silent.


    ¡°It is understandable that many would fall to despair. My acolyte of young age, do you know what Sun¡¯s Crown is?¡±


    The Acolyte shook his head.


    ¡°The Sun¡¯s Crow is the corona that acts like a blade to protect the circle of the sun. The sun is precious, at its core; according to one of my acquaintances is the heart of the sun. He has said that once the core explodes, all of life will be erased, vanquished. The sun¡¯s crown, the corona of the sun is an aura of plasma. The man, who told me about this, said that the aura of plasma is the one responsible for heating up any meteors, asteroids and such as. It could be said that the Sun¡¯s Crown protects the core of the Sun. We name ourselves the Sun¡¯s Crown for it is our duty to protect the core that is humanity. Ah, really, we had a great agent once my dear acolyte.¡±


    The Priest made a nostalgic expression.


    ¡°He was crafty, out of the world. He was a great man, a great human that showed us the compass and overall allowed us to peer through the deep skies. He told about the universe, the world outside there. The man was capable of many constructs far from this age. He was a man that was both feared for his prowess. That man had the power to destroy both sides, yet his justice unable to make him do so. He killed everyone equally as he pleases and did his own justice as he pleases. He was greatest mage killer, the greatest Inquisitor that burned that town of half breeds. The man had many ideas, and do you know what his idea was?¡±


    The Acolyte tilted his head.


    ¡°Give twenty thousand peasants and weapon that could shoot at the speed faster than sound. Of course, the man gave the idea and a mere version of this tool to us. The Empire of Light is developing the weapons and instead of peasants, we will have knights armed with them. Twenty thousand is a mere number, and thus we thought to increase the size. Most of the resources of the Kingdom has been going to the training and developing of these weapons.¡±


    The Acolyte seemed to understand something.


    ¡°We are not able to currently have a revolt. We need the resources they can give so that we can continue the funding of that project. We can allocate the funds but doing so will prove the development of those weapons to slow down. Luckily my dear Acolyte that we found the half-blood blessed with both blood to do our bidding.¡±


    The black priest clad in black looked down with bitter eyes.


    ¡°Evil at it is. I do admit that killing those who guard the fiefs and putting people that we protect into terror is breaking my heart. But we are the Sun¡¯s crown, we live in the dark to serve those who in the light. We need to harden our hearts so that we can protect them from the evil that tries to collar us again. Humanity is fragile, and unlike those blessed beings that threaten us from both sides, we are weak and fragile. We rely on tools, and magic we stole in order to survive. Hence, I would have given hope if it wasn¡¯t for that man who gave us the way. We do not know where that man is after the fire that happened years ago. But if we could, we would thank him for giving a bit of hope.¡±


    He continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s why even though it is certainly evil that we are letting our own people be slaughtered. We are doing it for there is no way other than. To save many, we need to sacrifice a lot. The man, who was kind to us, said that it is merely a simple equivalent exchange. Nothing can be done without any real work. The man did not believe our God, yet he told us what to do. To protect those who we love we must burden the sins of doing so.¡±


    ¡°Killing is killing no matter how righteous you are. We shed blood because doing so would allow us to protect. Do you think we are heartless men? We are not, we pride ourselves as humans, and although it is disgusting to me and to the others. We need to kill those who we protect sometimes in order to bring order to chaos.¡±


    ¡°We cannot allow a revolt in this time. Thus we have to remind them of the fear that we are defending them using the half-blood. The half-blood is useful and we can use her love for her tribe as a tool to control her. She will do anything to protect her tribe and thus she will do her duties. Of course, as she does her duties, the tribe of hers will be safe from harm. We have observed her tribe and all their activities. They are easily killed and harmed without her protection. But with the sun¡¯s crown protecting them from the shadows, they shall be safe.¡±


    The priest laughed.


    ¡°Honestly, we would not have done something like protecting her tribe. But a certain mage killer told us such ways would end up in our downfall. So thus we change our doctrines years ago. Really, that man, he would have been a fine leader for the sun¡¯s crown if he didn¡¯t vanish just like that.¡±


    The priest said sadly.


    ¡°So to answer your question, we are not evil. We are merely people. Humans that are doing to their own duties to protect the realm of men from enslavement, we are doing this out of love. We are doing this to make sure we will not be thralls ever again. To survive and to live on, we will do everything there is to make sure that humanity will not fall. We will shoulder the entire burden and the sins....¡±


    The priest made a determined expression.


    ¡°Even if all men do despise us for doing so¡±

 Chapter 88: The Witch Cries 3

    Chapter 88: The Witch Cries 3


    <hr>


    On a hipped roof house with clay tiles and walls built of cobblestone lives Lafiel. When things get hot she would shelter herself in this house that was provided by the Sun¡¯s Crown for her. The place had a simple bed, table, char, a kitchen, a hearth, and a bathroom where she can take care of herself.


    She was never used to a house. And even though the house is isolated in a forest protected by the sun¡¯s crown. She still finds herself uncomfortable simply because she was someone who was raised in an environment where she was told to fend for herself and hunt for herself.


    So having a house while staying in one place bothers her greatly, around her she could see her worn robe, the coil root staff and the mask she wears in her nightly escapades. Mostly her escapades consist of killing guards and scaring fiefs into submission. Every location she goes to are pre-prepared by the Sun¡¯s Crown. Meaning to say, she never targets any village by choice. She is told by a simple columniation device that writes a letter to her. This device or tool uses a skeleton hand attached to a round mechanism that controls the hand.


    It worked by the skeleton hand taking some ink. Then writing the objectives that she needs to fulfill and do so. The sun¡¯s crown has ordered her cruel things. But at the same time, they honor their own deals. She gets news of her tribe and their safety. And even if they are far away, just by working with the sun¡¯s crown that she is still able to protect them. There is no greater pleasure for her other than serving her tribe. She was and still is their long-eared guardian that protects them.


    She should be happy. Yet here she is in this room, making a sour face as she holds the new letter that was written by the skeleton hand. The bird¡¯s chirps on the background, the trees were rustling as she stares eyes round beautiful eyes at the piece of parchment. A look of bitterness enveloped Lafiel as she stares at her new work that needs to be done.


    How many villages and fiefs did she ruin? She couldn¡¯t anymore. Even though she is doing this to protect her tribe, she still feels like her heart would break in any second. Lafiel is a kind girl. She was someone raised with love by the tribe mother and she grew up as a kind guarding that wants nothing but to protect her tribe.


    She feels no guilt when it comes to killing bandits who dare to harm her tribe. Or monsters that dare to bare their fangs. Yet, the people she is ruining and the homes she is breaking bothers her. She was not evil. She never wanted to do evil yet here she is, holding her heart from something.


    Lafiel is a girl forced into the role of a villain. The role of a blue witch that scares the fiefs into accepting the threat that is the northern continent of old demi-humans, making them believe and reconsider there wanting to revolt. So far she has done so and she received good word that the fiefs are starting to think about not revolting.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    She¡¯s glad that her attacks have been working. But somehow deep inside she could see the faces of those who she killed and scared. Her role was atrocious and downright malicious. The priest who explained her role says it is not evil but that was a lie. Her role in all of this was evil. There is evil that is to be found her ways. She knew it and even if the priest was making her less worry about what she does. It doesn¡¯t work. She will always think of herself as someone who ruins.


    The wind caressed her, yet she could find joy in it. Her heart was like a void of darkness. So empty and somehow she felt like she wants to find something that would ease the pain in the heart. She is a girl, a woman, a kind lady that wants nothing but to protect her tribe. That was all she can think even as she broods in this house of hers that is located in the middle of nowhere.


    This place is her witch¡¯s hut. And here she was alone. The birds could not talk. The flowers and trees are the same. She was alone in this place and the deafening silence of the forest was something disturbing to her. She was used to living alone in a tent, but knowing that her tribe was nearby she doesn¡¯t feel alone. But now she feels so lonesome. Her heart was so heavy that despite many minutes that had passed she still looks at the parchment in her hand.


    A chirp, the rustle of leaves, the sounds of crickets, the crows crowing, the winds blasting the dirt, the sound of swaying grass, and the small chitter of animals enter her ears. She tried to move her eyes away from the letter. Her eyes feel heavy. She was feeling gloomy. She thought that she doesn''t want to go. But the image of her tribe would appear her head. That would result to two sides of her heart bickering loudly.


    One side represents her head and the other side represents her heart. Her head told her to go while her heart told her to stop. She listened to her head for a while before turning to her heart. Her heart made a heartfelt ode, an ode that would convince her to stop her actions. Yet her head simply then revealed the truth that is present. This resulted to the heart instantly losing.


    Thus she chooses to follow her head yet again. She finally stood up from her seat. She put the letter down on the table. She unclothed herself, revealed her smooth beautiful skin, took her robe and wore it. She then looked for her coiled staff, she taps it on the ground, saw the mana coming out and then went to her mask. She put the mask around her eyes.


    She then looked at the round mirror mounted on the wall and nodded to reflection. I can do this, for my tribe I will do anything. She thought. As long as they are safe from harm it doesn¡¯t matter. She tried to convince herself. As long as they are safe then why should I worry about strangers? She coaxed herself in a delusional trace. Her eyes went hazy and with the twisted belief she is doing the right thing. She went out of her house and head to the place where she will do her job.

 Chapter 89: The Witch Cries 4

    Chapter 89: The Witch Cries 4


    <hr>


    Two of his teeth are missing. His right was close. His cheeks were swelling. His forehead is grazed. His eyebrows were stained with blood. His ears are bleeding. His torso is drenched in drool and blood. His shoulders are tattered and his arms were pulled up and wrapped by thin wires that coiled tightly on his forearms. The thin wires dig deep into his flesh.


    The man wasn¡¯t able to speak. His body was so injured and he could barely speak. There was someone standing in front of the man. He wore a jester mask and a hooded tattered cloak. The man was holding an ice pick. He saw that ice pick and wondered what torture the man will do to him now.


    ¡°I will ask again. Do you know anything about the blue haired witch?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡± said the man weakly, ¡°I told you I do not know already.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you...again.¡±


    The man with the ice pick seemed displeased. He held the pick near his eyes. This made him feel uncomfortable and even the beating wasn¡¯t enough to make him shiver like this. What was the man trying to do with such thing? Is he going to stab him?


    ¡°Do you know of the blue witch?¡± the man asked again, ¡°Or would you answer differently?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. I have told you all I know. And all I know is that I do not know where the blue witch is. I am just a simple courier for God¡¯s sake. Please let me go!¡±


    ¡°Ah, lying to me again. I saw you get out four noble houses. Each time you would spend two hours inside the houses. That¡¯s a lot of time to spend considering you are just a mere courier. Do you know what I think? You are not a simple courier. The badge, the weapons you have, it all has the symbol of sun¡¯s crown. And your physique and the way you almost took my head when we were fighting put you as a mid-tier knight.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what are you talking about. I am a just simple goddamn courier. I am knight once but now I am just a courier.¡±


    ¡°Is what you want me to believe, but I can tell you are lying.¡±


    I am not. Can your brain not understand what I am saying?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do. In fact, speaking of brains, would you like to hear what I am going to do with this ice pick?¡±


    ¡°Stab me?¡± he scowled, ¡°Even if you kill me that won¡¯t change anything. I know nothing!¡±


    ¡°Stab you, of course not, why would I stab you, when you are just a mere courier? Just think of what I will be doing as an operation. You see, have you heard of a lobotomy?¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°A lobotomy...specifically what I am about to perform is that.¡±


    The man pointed his palm in front of the man, then he gathered Mana on his hand and slowly it turned into bracer that then wrapped tightly on the man¡¯s forehead and jaw. The man tried to move but the way it wrapped around him unable to make him do so.


    Then the man summoned a hammer that seemed to compliment the ice pick.


    ¡°When doing an ice pick lobotomy...¡±


    ¡°Wait for a second, w, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°First, you point the pick above the eyeball of the patient.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, I really don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°Then, with the hammer, you lobbed it in slowly.¡±


    ¡°Wai-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, it hurts!¡±


    The man was impassive.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°With the ice pick piercing above the eyeball of the patient, you slowly use the hammer...tap it gently, then slowly drive it in.¡±


    ¡°I SWEAR I DON¡¯T KNOW ANYTHING- AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    The man did not react. As if he couldn¡¯t hear the words of the man. He continued talking.


    ¡°Tap, and tap, and make sure that the ice pick gently arrives on the frontal lobe of the brain. After all, lobotomies are for people who seemed to be unable to use their brain properly. And any mistake would result in severe bleeding.¡±


    ¡®AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH IT HURTS PLEASE MAKE IT STOP.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, until you tell me the truth, this procedure will continue. Maybe your mind has remembered anything? Did I finally cure your liar¡¯s tongue?¡±


    ¡°I KNOW NOTHING, DAMN IT.¡± The man pleaded with tears in his other eyes, ¡°I KNOW NOTHING AND I AM JUST A SIMPLE COURIER.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you are still lying. Do not worry my friend. Once I cut the useless fiber tracts on the frontal lobe of your brain, I am sure that you will soon not tell a lie.¡±


    The man then used the hammer and taps the ice pick deeper above his eyeballs. He could only scream in pain as the ungentle procedure continues.


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    ¡°Now, now, just let me move the instrument back and forth. Do not move so carelessly or I might stab it deeper accidentally!¡±


    The man¡¯s stolid voice echoed in his ears. He could only convulse as the painful feeling of the instrument moving back and forth above his eyeball continues. He wasn¡¯t able to think straight. All he could think of was the only thing that he could think off.


    ¡°I REALLY KNOW NOTHING PLEASE STOP¡ªAS GRAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±


    ¡°You are quite stubborn aren¡¯t you? Ah, this must be because you are a member of the sun¡¯s crown. Your faith empowers you to resist. I admire you.¡±


    The man almost wanted to curse him for saying that. He already was telling the truth yet the man doesn¡¯t believe him. He was in pain, and right now lying was something he could not do. The eerie feeling of the ice pick moving back and forth makes him shiver. He wanted to die now but he could feel the man with the mocking jester mask was healing his wounds as he moves the instrument on the frontal lobe of his brain.


    ¡°Ah, if this continues I will surely make a mistake...¡±


    The man warned. But he truly knows nothing about what the man wanted.


    Thus he can only scream.


    ...


    The man fainted. Arden saw that the man didn¡¯t wake up despite what he¡¯s doing so he pulled the ice pick out of the above them man¡¯s eyeballs and converted it back to Mana. He already targeted four couriers and the one he just did a lobotomy was still the same. He knew nothing or won¡¯t ever tell about the secrets. Most of the couriers had resisted like the man before him. And even though he beat them up and outright tried to make them vomit information. They never really do.


    He tried a Trans-orbital lobotomy yet the man resisted. He felt rather annoyed how things went. But without anything to do, he can only continue his search for information. There is still a lot of sun¡¯s crown courier around the area and thus he just needs to target the right ones. Arden has become rather obsessed with finding the witch and bringing the Witch to justice.


    His head was filled with a single minded determination to find the witch. And in order to achieve that, he is using all of his focus, commitment and will to do so.

 Chapter 90: Reunion in Rain

    Chapter 90: Reunion in Rain


    <hr>


    The rain felt cold, Arden thought so. It was the first in days since it rained. He could not remember when it was the last time that it rained, or at least the when he saw raindrops falling down from the sky and forming puddles of water on the ground. The water drops dropped on his hood and flowed down his jester mask stained with blood. In front of him was a courier whose head he just smashed on a wall.


    He¡¯s currently in an alley around the poor parts of Dunwich. He has been looking for Couriers lately and yet there was no one that tells him anything about the Witch. No matter how hard he tried to make them talk. They will always say the same thing.


    They know nothing.


    That was the same phrase they say to him. It took him long to realize and certainly looking at the courier who¡¯s head he smashed on the wall and his brain matter swimming with the blood and the rain made him feel like maybe they really don¡¯t know about the sun¡¯s crown and are just mere couriers.


    Arden thought that he must have wronged. But he only followed what was imprinted on his head. His foster father has done this sort of thing yet somehow Arden felt like he hasn¡¯t got any good results at all. He thought that there must be something wrong. He spotted the bag of the courier, wet with rain. He kneeled on one knee and started rummaging around the bag.


    Every letter was the same, except for one. It was a simple letter in white parchment. He took it out and then read inside:


    ¡°After this, I will be returning home to you my dear. I have promised so and with this money, I will able to come back and marry you. So wait for me, my dear.¡±


    A sharp sensation in the heart appeared. Arden stared at the letter with a wan expression. He watches the ink on the letter slowly fade away from the letter. The letter slowly got wetted by the rain too. He dropped the letter on the ground. His eyes were so impassive and underneath his mask was a panic expression. It was the face of a child that did not know what to do.


    The rain continued on. Arden stood up and removed the mask on his face. He looked at the courier whose eyes are reflecting the dark clouds. He wanted to close those eyes yet there was fear clouding him to do so. His legs jolted in fear. He ran away from the ally and went down the road leading to the much better parts of the town. The mask was already converted into a ring. His tattered cloak was drenched in water so the bloodstains were not that noticeable anymore.


    There were other people walking further along the road with him. They wore leather armor and have their hands on the hilt of their swords. They wore thick fur cloaks to repel the rain. Arden¡¯s tattered cloak had holes and cuts and it barely repelled the rain.


    He walked under the rain, daze. He was staring a thousand yards away while sometimes looking down on the soles of his feet. Tpa, tap, he could hear his boots stepping on the flagstones wet with water. The water filling on the street but they would go down the iron grates that would take the water to the sewers underneath the town. Dunwich has a rather fine sewer system and irrigation. There was a problem back in the days where the rats are around and there was dirt all over the town. This caused sickness and realizing that the Lord of the Town called for engineers to overhaul the town¡¯s sewer system. Hence the town could be clean and orderly as it is.


    Arden didn¡¯t know when but he found himself walking on the river banks of the town. He was rather listless so he wasn¡¯t able to notice which way he was walking towards. He could see the river raging as the water from the rain continues. The sky was so gray and everything he could hear was the drop of the rain.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The river banks would usually be filled with a green tone. The sun usually would reflect the sparkling water yet none of that could be found. Rain makes people gloomy and melancholic. Arden felt like he was getting worse since the letter really bothered him.


    Arden strides slowly on the river banks, watching the raging water. He saw the church and the orphanage in the distance. He was about to go to the church but he noticed an armored figure wearing a white hooded coat. This knight had a sword shining under the moon on her pauldrons and her hair was golden. Arden stopped for awhile to glance at that figure. He thought that there must be something happening. He could not see any knights visiting the church unless it''s business.


    He was not fond of knights at the moment. So Arden made a distant at the knight entering the church and turned his back away from the place. The knight who was about to enter seemed to noticed that odd stare and turned her back. Water dripped on her left eye that has a scar across. She saw a figure walking in the distance. She felt like the tattered cloak was familiar. However, she didn¡¯t pursue and turned her attention back to the church and entered the iron gates.


    Arden kept on walking aimlessly. His boots were getting drenched and he slowly felt cold. He wanted to sleep so he ambled back to the direction where the Inn he was staying is. While sauntering he walk passed by a tavern filled with people. The Inn he was going to have a bar so he wasn¡¯t going to stop and drink on this tavern. But at the time a person with a smoking pipe appeared. She has brunette, braided hair, and she wore a robe and an odd staff pokes over her right shoulder.


    ¡°Arden?¡±


    The voice was clear despite the rain falling around. Arden who saw the person also widens his eyes in surprise. The person was someone he knew and grew up with. And looking at the person, holding a smoking pipe, and that familiar face of hers, made him say.


    ¡°Susan?¡±


    ...


    The two stared at each other for a while. Susan ambled closer at Arden and patted her foster brother''s shoulder. The look in his eyes was clear. She knew him too much and knowing the expression he was making. She understands that her brother is in turmoil again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink something okay?¡±


    Arden nodded. They then walked together to the Inn. Consequently, the Inn was the same Inn Arden was staying. The bar-keeper already knew Arden¡¯s face and carried two mugs of beer to the table. The bark-keeper looked at Susan for a while before leaving.


    There was silence. Susan crossed her arms while smoking that pipe of hers. She had a solemn look on her face as she exhales the smoke out of her mouth. Arden stared at Susan for a while, his eyes pointing at the cloud of smoke and her pipe.


    ¡°When did you start smoking?¡±


    ¡°Around winter I think?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Arden nodded. He cupped the mug on his hands and sip on it,


    ¡°What about you? What happened? I was so worried about you ever since I heard that the Asmara Warband got defeated and only the Lady returned. What really happened?¡±


    ¡°It is a long story.¡±


    ¡°I want to know then.¡±


    Susan stared Arden. He saw her stare and as if he was a good brother to her older sister. He nodded his head gently and started to explain. They were of same age at most but still, Susan still was the one that always looked out for her brother. Thus it was natural for him to be honest to his foster sister.


    "Okay."


    Arden said as he starts to explain what truly happen.

 Chapter 91: Stubborn Rain

    Chapter 91: Stubborn Rain


    <hr>


    He told her the truth. The truth made Susan unknowingly angry. Her face was filled with bloodlust and there was anger on her expression. She was not angry about the fact that her brother got betrayed and treated like trash. She was angry that her brother could have avoided all of that yet he still isn¡¯t willing to do justice for himself. She was angry that she could not help but curse at the lady of Asmara.


    She was frustrated to the point that she could no longer bear it any longer. She called for more beer while scolding Arden for his attitude. She called him names and to the point that Arden felt bad telling how his days went on. Arden finally talked about the injuries he sustained when fell down the cliff. Arden described it all in full detail which made her even feel sick.


    Her anger was quelled a bit and she began to worry about his condition. Arden was fine and he made to show that by activating his magic crest, letting the red lines appear all over his body. Susan wasn¡¯t satisfied by this so she held Arden¡¯s hand and inspected his body through Mana pulse. Mana pulse works by emitting a signal that would send Mana to his body. He could feel the man enveloping his body and finally it dispersed.


    Susan was horrified. Arden¡¯s body was merely sewed together by Mana. There were many injuries that she could not help but worry and ask how he still alive despite the condition. It was like looking at a functioning corpse. And the only reason Arden is still breathing is due to the Mana circulating around his body. If there are no circulating mana on his body and if he extinguishes it all in one go. Then the possibility of him going in a weakened state would be there. He would lose his abilities and he will be a normal human.


    Arden wasn¡¯t scared, however. As long as he doesn¡¯t suffer any damage if he goes into a state then will be safe. Susan didn¡¯t like how careless his attitude was and scold him again. She had many things that she wanted to say and she did.


    Over the table, they argued while at the same keeping it peaceful. The Inn¡¯s bar was filled with people so their voices were drowned out by the hubbub and the rain that is falling outside. Susa carried on her scolding towards Arden, while he then told her about what he is doing. When Arden told Susan about his wanting to subdue the witch, Susan made an expression filled with seriousness. She cupped her hands together and said to Arden how difficult that would be. He learned that the other knights and nobles houses could not find anything about the witch and even if they do. The Sun¡¯s crown will surely go after them and prevent them from interfering. Susan explained that the sun¡¯s crown has given the word that no noble houses would interfere. This made Arden shock since he has been chasing the couriers.


    And now hearing all of this made him sullen. That courier he killed, and the others who resisted literally did know nothing. He felt bad for what he had done but yet his heart struggled. His heart told him that he was not wrong and it was only the way he could think off.


    Arden forced himself to believe that lie.


    Unknowingly he was following the footsteps of his foster father.


    ...


    The two drink their beer until it was evening. They had things to catch up to and along the way, they slowly catch up together. Susan was done scolding Arden. Arden was feeling rather embarrassed being scolded like a little child and was sipping his beer quietly. He already said all his heart out to his sister. And overall he was feeling a bitter now after receiving emotional support from Susan.


    To Arden, she was family. And back in Mesh City they always get along together and train together all the time. When Arden gets in trouble she would use her abilities to heal her and thus she became a rather good healer and a fighter. Susan also told Arden about her combat abilities. Arden praised her sister who was being tipsy as they drink together. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t drink this much but with her brother near her, she could lower her guard. She trusts Arden that much.


    But Arden was not the same. He tried telling Susan to take it easy. But she won¡¯t have it. She continued drinking her fill while smoking her pipe. The smell of the tobacco enters his nose and sometimes he felt like he was looking at Miss Cher, Susan¡¯s mother, who now he realizes that Susan was holding her smoking pipe. She must have been gifted that, he thought.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Arden ordered food and the bar was happy to do so. He ate plates of meat, sausage and then ate the mashed potato that the Inn made. The mash potato was filling and the beer made his stomach grow round. Susan was happily talking, and he could not resist and talk things he saw.


    The once scolding Susan turned into a happy go lucky sister. The two were cheerful in their talk and the rain falling down outside made their talk more warming. The flames from the hearth warmed them up. The candles were flickering as the cold wind enters the Inn. There was a bard who carried a lute. He touched the strings of his lute and started singing while playing his instruments in one of the tables.


    The song was a tavern song yet the bard made the other people sing along with him. Arden and Susan watched and listened to the harmonious sing along happening in the Inn. The bar-keeper was fond of songs thus he allowed them to rage on and sing their hearts out.


    The people in the bar were weary in their travels. And even though they have killed and seen many things along the way, they still could not help singing along.


    ...


    After drinking heavily, Susan was barely able to stand up. Arden asked where she was living and since she was actually living in the noble house of the Saclea. Arden has decided to carry her to the place where she was staying. He wasn¡¯t familiar with the noble district so he had to ask around.


    By then she was told the direction and went to the noble district. Susan was easy to carry so he was able to arrive in the place where the noble house of Saclea is. Arriving in the noble house of the Saclea he saw the tents around the place.


    When the people in the tent saw someone in the gates they all bellowed out the same thing under their breath. That foolish look that seemed to never go away and the unlit eyes were unchanging. They saw Arden wore his tattered cloak and behind was their lovely healer and fierce fighter, looking drunk.


    The guards recognized Susan, but not Arden. So when they tried to say something. A hand patted their shoulder and turned around. They then nodded their heads when the person said to leave it to me. This person was Bruno and he immediately went to receive the two.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She is, a bit drunk.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He looked at Arden, ¡°I am surprised that you are alive. I am Bruno, and I believe that you are Susan¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°I am. My name is Arden.¡±


    ¡°Arden, your sister was worried about you. It is a good thing that you two met up. Did you arrive in the town just now?¡±


    ¡°I actually arrived in the town days ago. I didn¡¯t even know that the war band Susan was currently in this town. If I didn¡¯t meet her then I wouldn¡¯t have figured out.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Bruno nodded his head. He then focuses his attention to the drunken Susan.


    ¡°Can she walk?¡±


    ¡°She can, though not without a shoulder to rely on.¡± Arden looked helplessly at his sister, ¡°She¡¯s probably tired after all that drinking. So would you mind taking her?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Bruno pointed at himself, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Well, my sister talked about you, when we were drinking and she seemed to trust you enough. Take her back to her room.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± said Bruno, ¡°You are not coming in?¡±


    ¡°I am not a member of the war band.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t but we can make an exception, and besides Miss Susan is a precious member of the current war band. There is no need to be shy.¡±


    ¡°I would love to but I have things to do.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    Arden smiled. He could not possibly tell this knight how he still plans to chase after the witch despite what Susan told her about the state of the nobles around the area. He could not let the witch go and continue her onslaught and thus he can only chase after her.


    Bruno saw the unwillingness in Arden¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t want to pursue it and just said.


    ¡°Very well, I shall leave it at then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He then handed Susan to Bruno. Susan who was a bit tipsy saw Bruno and as if it was natural, she let her carry her back inside the building. Bruno wore a coat to shield himself but still, he covered Susan using it. He was a gentleman.


    Arden didn¡¯t have anything to do and since he was bothered by the stares of the people in the tents. He walked away from the mansion with a fast stride. As he goes away, a person wearing a white hooded coat ambled down the road and raised her golden eyes and pointed at Arden.


    The same familiar tattered cloak reflected upon her eyes and before she comes closer, the figure was gone like the wind and only the cold drizzle was left.

 Chapter 92: An Imitation

    Chapter 92: An Imitation


    <hr>


    The nobles did not have the information. The couriers were also out of the question. The two groups didn¡¯t have what he wanted. Almost all the clues were clustered on one single faction that seemed to cover the whole thing in the guise of the prey being ¡®theirs¡¯. There were suspicions and even if he was wrong. He would like to know and confirm this directly.


    But where will he find and confirm them? There was no way that a man or woman carrying the sun¡¯s crown in their breastplate would just be out there walking in the streets. They are far too strong and far too secretive when it comes to information. No one in the kingdom has the right mind to confront them. Not even the royalty or the higher nobles guarding the realm against the overlord.


    He knew this very well. Thus he can only do the one thing that would allow him to act. There was someone capable of threatening the sun¡¯s crown. This person was the only one who was able to do so simply because of his specialization.


    They call him the Mage Killer.


    This Mage Killer has fought many battles against the kingdom and even defying the sun¡¯s crown. Sometimes they would be fighting the Mage killer. Sometimes they would accept the help of the mage clad in black. The Mage Killer was someone that could rival ascended knights. His strength was so absurd that only a few managed to survive when faced head-on with the Mage Killing man.


    This Mage Killing Man has vanished, however. One day, in a place filled with fire the mage killer disappeared. He vanished without any traces. Only until the latter year that the news of the mage killer being fended off by a daughter of a noble house was heard


    This made those who fear the mage killer question in surprise. What happened to the mage killer after that fire? And how could he appear in the city of Mesh? Some speculations were born. While some thought of it as a trap, thinking that the moment they investigate, the mage killer will appear.


    But like before the Mage Killer vanish again. No one knew that the Mage killer was already buried six feet underground. No one knew about the identity of the man known as mage killer other than a little boy, a little girl, and two former warriors.


    To those who fear the mage killer. They still have no idea that he has already passed on. And that mage killer has already imprinted all of what he knew to the little boy he saves during the fire in that certain town. Of course, no knows about this other than the other three. And even to them, most of the secrets are not spoken.


    However, he knew the secrets of the mage killer. The way he fights and the way he thinks and all the abilities and skills he has in disposal. It could be said that he who died during that night of the fire was simply an empty shell who was taken in by a guilty man.


    This guilty man who was known as the mage killer has unknowingly molded the boy into his likeness. The way he thought and everything he knew was passed on to the boy. The boy was an empty shell and because of it, the boy was able to harness everything that mage killer has except for one thing.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The boy didn¡¯t have the heart and the morals of the mage killer. The boy was only able to copy the mage killer and somehow along the way his senses got twisted and turned into something stubborn. The boy was empty and only through copying his foster father that he felt like something.


    He was overall a mere duplicate, a very bad duplicate that was twisted in one way or another. The boy will never understand the true thoughts of his foster father. All of his thoughts and joys will be never be the same with his foster father.


    He was a flawed creature. He did once have a dream and a personality but it was all burned to ashes during that fiery night. He could never remember his dreams and everything before that fire. He doesn¡¯t know anything and somehow he doubts he will ever know.


    That is why right now he can only craft the pieces of equipment that his father had. From his black mantle to his overcoat, to that black body armor, gauntlets and long padded boots and the holsters and some weapons he had. He created them using his construct ability. Of course, to do so he has to make use of his mana.


    He has been staying in his room for two days creating all the items his father had. He also bought a simple bag of holding that will allow him to store the materials that he created inside. The bag of holding was expensive but he had the money to buy one. He used the money he got from the people he killed on the southern road.


    The bag of holding had few other pockets. It had a belt bandolier that allowed him to put all the ammunition he needed to put. He crafted three holsters. One holster was for the contended pistol. The second holster is for the silenced rifle. While the third holster is for the repeater crossbow he already made. He didn¡¯t want to throw it away so instead, he made another holster for it.


    He also converted his saw blade into dagger and that he can hang on his belt. It was too long so head to make it smaller. He then crafted metal wires and coils. He also made small pellet bombs that can be used as distraction. He also crafted a metal hook that he could attach to the metal wires and use as an escape method.


    After creating all of the stuff he needed. He wore his breeches first, then his long padded boots and tied the straps. Then he took the black body armor and wore it. Followed by that, he attached the bandoliers and bag of around his belt, connected his holsters across his body and then wore his hooded overcoat to cover them up, while the black mantle was attached around his waist in order to conceal his contender pistol, crossbow and the shark-teeth dagger of his.


    Wearing his padded gauntlets, he clenched his fist. He also then circulated electricity around his body and made it overcoat and mantle hardened immediately.


    He created all of these items in accordance to the loadout his father had. He made all of this for one single reason and that is to go to one of the sun¡¯s crown bases near the area and ask them nicely about the situation of the Witch.


    And in order to succeed, what¡¯s the best way to do it other than taking the mantle of the feared Mage Killer?

 Chapter 93: Bringing down the Rain 1

    Chapter 93: Bringing down the Rain 1


    <hr>


    The monastery of the Sun¡¯s crown was wholly made of marble. The white paint of the building and the aesthetic design of the building stand out. On the roof of the building lies a statue of the sun. It glows with brilliance and even the rainy day could not stop it from glowing.


    On the front of the building were heavily armored men armored halberds and tower shields. Their faces were covered by their helmet and only their eyes could be seen through their visors. They are the honor guards of the monastery and even in rain, they stood still, watching the flagstones of the compound. The monastery compound was surrounded by iron and silver fences reinforced with stone.


    The monastery is situated on a big land just inside Dunwich. But even so, the monastery is separated from the church and orphanage for matters that are a secret to the sun¡¯s crown.


    The guards are brave and pious clerics that are lesser than paladins. They could become a paladin in the due future as long as they do their best in honoring the duties of the sun¡¯s crown. Thus they are here under the rain.


    The rain has been going on for days now. Not once the rain has stopped and the honor guards of the monastery, despite their hardened bodies could feel the coldness of the rain. Yet, they never will falter for they believe that the God of Light will shine upon them.


    The Guards here are kind people. Specifically, they are poor old levies who fought their hearts out in many places and have achieved enough merits to become anointed knights. Their fate towards the sun¡¯s crown and the goodness of the God of Light has reached to the point fanaticism. Of course, they aren¡¯t evil they are just mere men that believed in their God and was blessed to become knights.


    Evil and such likes are nonsense. Everything is guided by self-interest and duties.


    The honor guards have killed.


    That does make them evil?


    No, they are not.


    Evil is only evil when one does it willingly.


    Good or bad doesn¡¯t matter.


    At least right now the one that was easily looking bad is the one clad in black, whose striding with such vile aura and presence.


    The guards could see through their visors the man in black. He was wearing hooded overcoat and mantle around his waist that covers his body. They could see a glimpse of the man¡¯s odd black body armor and the straps around it. They became wary of this man. The two nodded each at other and marched towards the man.


    The man clad in black stared icily at the two as the droplets of water flow down the ends of his hood. He continued walking while not showing his hands at all.


    The guards felt their hearts solemn as the rain. They already faced many monsters and experienced battles that could crush a man¡¯s soul. So how could they be afraid of someone like the man in front of them, whose clad in black? To them, he was far better than a beast or a giant undead mantis.


    ¡°Halt, in the name of the sun¡¯s crown stay where you are!¡±


    The first guard demanded.


    The man clad in black stopped before he could reach the gates. He looked the guard and then oddly up the building. His eyes scanning like a hawk around the place.


    ¡°State your business and show us what¡¯s inside your cloak!¡±


    The second guard demanded.


    The man clad in black didn¡¯t move. He stood there silently and all the guard could hear was the rain falling upon their helmets. The silence between the guard and the man clad in black was unnerving. The first guard frowned underneath his helm while the second guard slowly pointed his halberd towards the man clad in black.


    He wasn¡¯t a true ascended knight but he knew an enchanting magic that would allow him to fight with the strength of one. The other guard was also learned of such magic and he was careful. They were guards of the sun¡¯s crown and even though they think it was laughable that someone other than the non-humans would fight the sun¡¯s crown, they still keep their guards up. They believe that letting their guard down would be a mistake. Not to mention that the man garb in black was becoming suspicious as time goes on.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The guards had the right mind to suspect the man garb in black. He was silent and for a minute all he did was eye the guards and the surroundings. His unlit golden eyes were so impassive and as if he was a mechanical doll. He didn¡¯t move for awhile until suddenly...his fingers twitched.


    The guards could feel Mana circulating around the fingers of the man garb in black. Knowing this, they immediately took a stance, pointed both halberds and circulated their own mana into their body while shouting.


    ¡°Stand down!¡±


    The circulation of Mana continued but the man in black didn¡¯t move at all. He merely watched the two guards panic as they try to guess what the next move of the man in black is. They didn¡¯t know if they should apprehend or chase away this man.


    They didn¡¯t know what to do and was lost. But even as they were lost they watched and prepped their minds for an attack, only for the black garbed man to suddenly halt his own mana. They sensed that the mana around the man has calmed down.


    An eerie feeling came upon their hearts. What was the man in black trying to do? Was he here for something? Or is he just testing them out? They wanted to know his intentions and now that they felt provoke. The two guards could only nod at each and started to walk slowly towards the man.


    But that was a mistake!


    The man suddenly flicked two black pellets. This pellets hit the ground with a spark and slowly the smoke spread around the place.


    The guards were alarmed and they started coughing. Then they heard sounds of something being thrown and before the guards could react. Two metal wires were already wrapped around their necks tightly. The metal wires tightly gripped around their necks. They felt like they were going to choke! They then tried to cut the metal wires while coughing, only for the metal wires to suddenly issue a crackling sound.


    The guards jolted, they yelp and then shouted as they get electrocuted. The rain was up and with their metal-clad appearance and the rain water. They became heavily conductive electric rods that sparkled within the gray appearance of the area.


    The guards danced and they fell to their knees. They were knights that enchanted their bodies so how could they easily be beaten like that?


    The man in black seemed to know and quickly while the smoke was still in effect. Hit the two guard¡¯s right in the head, using his hands that were currently as heavy as steel.


    The guards felt the impact and immediately felt their ears ring, and their vision shocked. They looked at the man in black¡¯s silhouette before they lost their consciousness. Who was that man? They asked themselves.


    The man garbed in black saw the guards fell down. He then preceded five steps away from the guards and turned his attention to the monastery. The monastery was filled with guards like the ones he just defeated. Knocking them out cost him precious mana and seeing how many the guards are inside the room. He could only frown.


    He used a pulse like energy and used it to detect them. And with the commotions he just did, surely they appear out of the building and rushed him.


    He was currently confident that he could take them on using the weapons he has holstered around. But still, he had a different idea on how to take them on. After all, currently, they are inside one marble building and are still trying to get out after hearing the commotion he made.


    A brave man would draw his sword and wait for them to come out and battle them all together. That would how things would go if he was a brave man with the ability to match enchanted knights.


    But he was no enchanted knight. He was someone that worked on a different borrowed mindset.


    Thus he took out the crossbow behind his waist and loaded it with a bolt containing a heavily sealed flask. He then pressed his cheeks at the stock, aimed the sights at the building and pointed it at the pillar that supports the building.


    And he pulled the trigger.


    The bolt with a heavily sealed flask flew then towards the building.


    It then hit the marble stone and there was a slight sound of a mechanism being triggered inside the flask.


    And what followed after was an astounding explosion that created shock waves strong enough to rustle the trees around the compound!


    The marbles flew and the sun¡¯s crown that was glowing on top of the building heavily crashed down at the flagstones of the compound!

 Chapter 94: Bringing down the Rain 2

    Chapter 94: Bringing down the Rain 2


    <hr>


    The explosion turned the entrance of the monastery into rubble. He knew that making the well-known monastery blow up. He would attract countless enemies coming to the aid of the church. But that was not the problem. The problem was that all the ascended knights inside.


    With the monastery in rubbles, the least shocked knights inside the building rushed out with their mana surging to the roofs. All of their abilities enhanced and spells on full throttle.


    He saw them. He saw them destroy the marble walls easily. The heart of his pumped, yet he methodologically pressed his cheeks on the stock of his silenced rifle. Time seemed to slow down as his eyes dilate, his heart pumping to a very dangerous degree. All of his blood vessels were flowing blood abnormally and the sugar in his head made him perceive time slower than normal.


    With the massive amount of Epinephrine flowing forcefully around his body, he was able to aim at the weakest knight first and shot the knight right in the eye.


    The Knight could not even see the bullet as it went pass through his cornea and outside of his skull. Blood spattered and the knight fell down lifelessly in front of him like a kite who lost it''s string.


    There were other knights. And they continued to bring their sword down upon him, not daring hold back their power, cruelly trying to end him at once.


    He could only shot once before they would appear near him so he aimed his silenced rifle at one of the weakest knights, and did the same thing.


    Then the strongest looking knight came crashing down upon him. His sword flowing with mana forcibly pummeled towards Arden.


    Arden, around the time, saw the sword three inches away from him, he managed to convert the silenced rifle into the hardest metal he can convert it to. But even with that, the metal turned rifle got chipped, and bent. To avoid taking all the impact, he uses the force of the swing, curled his back and used his legs to throw the Knight off.


    The other knights went bearing upon him. Their swords cutting the rain, and making a hissing sound as the mana slowly charges forward at him.


    He then converted the rifle back to mana, pressed his palms on the flagstones, and rotated his lower body and hit the two knights right in the chin.


    The Knights got rattled by the kick and it was enough for Arden to make use of the opportunity to dodge. He then tumbled away and rolled upright, putting himself back into a stance, while the knight he threw with his legs attacked him again.


    He then uses his Mana, and his enchanted senses to manifest bits of skin into Inconel. The changed shredded the skin on his arms.


    But doing so, he was able to use his Inconel-turned forearms to deflect the wild flurry of blows from the knight. Left, right, up, down and vertically, the Knight was fast and precise.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his fighting method, then he would have suffered. His fighting method consisted of using his forearms like a shield, and elbows like daggers that he could use to counterattack. The other knights didn¡¯t stay still and tried to take him too. So he pulled the pin sticking out of his belt and detonated the bomd, then a flash happened.


    It blinded the Knights and using that, he wrapped his legs around one of the Knight''s cervix and twisted the throat of the Knight backward.


    He then used the shoulder of the knight as a platform and launched himself like a panther into one of the knights, pulling his dagger, and stabbing it right in the mouth of the knight. He could not possibly injure the Knights while they were wearing thick armor, so he made sure to aim at the unprotected parts like the eyes or the mouth.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The Knight saw his comrades fell. He went into a tranquil fury and before the heathen could pull his dagger out, he used a burst of strength and impaled the man right in the torso.


    The blow pierced Arden¡¯s body armor, but it managed to slide down where it won¡¯t be vital. He was only a mage and the Knight before him was a true ascended knight, an old Knight who held power. He expected to be injured, thus he could only use his own hands to break the blade of the Knight, seal the wound while the blade is intact, and use drive his fist right into the mouth of the knight, and dropped the pellet bombs right in the throat of the Knight.


    The Knight tried to spit out the pellet bombs but within the second, it exploded and blew the insides of the Knight, caving the armor of the knight inwards.


    Arden got blown away by his own explosion. He felt his ears ring and his body trembling. He touched his wound and turned it back into flesh. He pulled the broken blade and coughed blood. He then forcibly weaved his wounds and then stood up, while biting his teeth.


    He could still feel the knights inside the area. So he focused his Mana, chanted his mantra and constructed a firearm with black circular barrel near the trigger. This weapon could fire in succession and be constructing one almost made him faint.


    Red lines appeared on his body and steam seemed to come out of from the lines. Arden felt like he was being burned but still he turned his unlit golden eyes at the hole where the knights came out. He dragged his injured body there, his posture a bit unsteady, and his limbs a bit trembling.


    The Ascended Knights were no joke. And he only fought four Knights and he was already injured. But Arden couldn¡¯t stop now. He needed something from this monastery and he will get it. He knew that inside was the most dangerous place he will go but nonetheless he focused his mind with a single-minded grim determination, to go there and fight.


    He wanted to know and he will get what he wanted.


    ...


    The explosion shook the area around Dunwich. Various Knights and Ascended Knights looked at the source of the explosion and their eyes narrowed and knitted.


    One of those who heard it was Sena. She heard the explosion and immediately she went to the walls of the City with a maddened dash and enhanced his senses to an extent.


    Other Knights that could use their eyes like telescope saw the statue of the sun that glows, toppled, replaced with a few dust and smoke from the explosion.


    Seeing the Monastery attacked. Almost all of them knew what to do next. It is their duty and thus they could draw their swords and rushed to the monastery to help. In their minds, only fools or strong individuals could dare to attack the monastery.


    Sena, along with the others went to the monastery at full speed. Their legs enchanted with Mana, all of the hundred Ascended Knights and Knights rushed at the Monastery to help.


    For the actions that were done to the Monastery, is of Blasphemy and a direct insult to the God of Light that protects the town from the dire and monsters around the area.


    The sun¡¯s crown statue that was located on top of the monastery has prevented the town of Dunwich from the mythical beasts. And now that it was topped or possibly destroyed. Sooner or later, the monsters will start clawing the walls of the flourishing town.


    Most of them don¡¯t know who the enemy is. But one thing for sure is that they will do their utmost best to neutralize the threat.


    For no one messed with the sun¡¯s crown and its protection. For all men and women of the area have relied on its light and now that the light has been desecrated by a chaotic individual, it is up to them to bring back order to chaos.

 Chapter 95: Under the Mask of Misunderstanding

    Chapter 95: Under the Mask of Misunderstanding


    <hr>


    The roof shook. The priest n black robes merely smiled. The explosion and the sounds were all too familiar to him. It was like a long lost sound that he hasn¡¯t heard for years. That cruel sound and the loud thunder-like ring on were music to his ears.


    He wore a smile, his eyes glancing at the grassy glass. He could hear his acolyte fumbling about near the walls scared to death by the explosions and the battles above. The black robe priest said:


    ¡°Calm down my dear Acolyte, there is no need to fear, for the God of Light is with you as always!¡± He said piously, ¡°Fear is the killer, and once you succumbed to it, it will bring forth only despair. So my dear Acolyte, do not fear!¡±


    The Acolyte nodded his head, still covering his head. The Priest could only wearily smile at him. He turned his eyes back to the grassy glass, the light reflecting dearly in his eyes. His thoughts went back to the light, his mind emptied of anything. A pebble fell on his shoulder, yet he remained impassive. He then sang an awful song:


    There was an old man,


    In the corner of the room,


    He saw two men, two children,


    The children were both good, and evil,


    While two men were not!


    The two men look at the children,


    Their mouth sticking out, their jaws breaking out of their skin!


    The old man yet stayed in the corner of the room,


    And there was no fear.


    The old man in the corner room did not fear.


    He wore a black and a long scythe with his face grim and pale,


    The old man watched in the corner of the room,


    As the two men played,


    They play and play, with the two children,


    With their hands dyeing red,


    The two men then stopped for a while, as they laugh in disdain


    The old man with the scythe then whispered, which was followed by an embrace,


    Two whispers replied, the old man then went away.


    The two men then laugh, as the smell spreads away.


    The black robe man stopped singing, yet his mouth was muttering hums. The explosion above him accompanied his whistling and humming, his stolid eyes filled with serenity continued unfazed at the explosions. The acolyte could only wonder what is up with his master.


    The roars continued, and the Acolyte could only cower. His ears could only hear the hum and the whistle, and the explosions from above. Pebbles were falling on top, his forearms were aching, yet when he looked at the black robed priest. He could only wonder. How could the old priest be so calm? Does he really know no fear?


    And as if the mind of the acolyte was read, the proud, the unfearing priest said:


    ¡°Ah, my dear Acolyte, is your fate lacking?¡± He wore a flat smile, ¡°why do you not trust the God of Light that bellow light?¡±


    Fear, the acolyte suddenly felt fear. He could only lie, and face his fears, making the priest say:


    ¡°Good...¡±


    ...


    His blows were heavy. No, they could not be called as blows. He shot thunder bullets from his weapon, almost all of them could not hear or see it coming, it was like thunder, and even the strongest spell could not match something that fast, it fired in succession, and the Knight¡¯s who could not parry would meet their end.


    Only one person had that kind of weapon, they knew him from the way he killed. They know him as Mage killer. The infamous killer of Mages, the one who both sides of the continent feared for his prowess in killing human and nonhumans without any hint of mercy. Mercy would be suffering, and all who faced the Mage killer knew that they would meet their end if they do not fight.


    So they fought like maddened creatures, and as Knights, how can they be weak? How can they be cowardly when it is time to be brave? Thus with hearts on the line, they engaged the violent blasphemer.


    Yet it proves difficult to beat the blasphemer. The blasphemer¡¯s weapon easily made their armor caved in, and their body pierced by something burning hot. The bullets stayed in their flesh, and before they could heal, they would be shot dead in the head.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    They did not fear, however, even as the old man in the corner of the room watches them with a smile on the face. His pale white face, his pearly teeth smiling upon them, the scythe of black in his arms embrace.


    Shells fell on the floor it thunder-like shot spitting out on the floor, rolling across, and gathering in one single file. The Blasphemer shot around, evading, shooting the Knight¡¯s while those would sometimes fall on his hands would have been converted into fuel. Using some of the knights as fuels, the blasphemer continued his attack until he reached a coiled stairway leading down.


    Behind him was a trail of blood and corpses, as he moves his body acted like a brush, painting the floor red with his own and the others.


    His once newly made overcoat and mantle were cut and filled with holes and slashes, his body armor was tattered, and his legs lashed with deep wounds. His body staggered to go down, his arms were trembling as he carries the machine gun on his hand with difficulty.


    As he descends down the stairs, few brave Knights came upon him. He would fill them with holes, and he would then use their Mana as fuel for his own self, allowing him to continue moving on despite the threat. His eyes glowed with burning grim determination, his soul was burning, his moving cadaver for a body moved as if possessed by something heinous.


    Every step he made would echo around, his blood sounding out. His blood droplets making a rhythmic sound as it dyes the coiled stairway to red, like a beautiful red coiled canvas, the trail he made seems to leave a bloody presence.


    He arrived upon the underground basement. There he saw the acolyte, nuns, and men of the monastery cowering in fear. A look of outright terror, a look of disgust and most of all a look of bleakness, a look that felt like it would bore holes on him.


    He ignored them, yet those would try would have their knees capped. Those who wouldn¡¯t answer would have their heads smashed on the wall.


    Violent tendencies, a thing that someone who does all of this for the sake of the people wouldn¡¯t do. He did something casual and violent for the sake of intimidating.


    That man he smashed on the wall, he had dreams and he had a good heart. He fed the orphans, helped the old and care for his neighbors. He was loved, yet when he could not answer someone, he died.


    The man was good. Yet he died out of spite. The man, who killed him, was nothing but a single-minded imitation born out of fire and despair.


    There is a misconception out of Arden.


    He enjoys helping people for he gets pleasured doing it. Yet despite knowing good and evil he truly knows nothing about it, and judges based on what he sees. For he is machine-like human, with a brittle glass heart, steeled mind yet what lurks inside him is a twisted soul, blackened by the fires on that he died. Black as charcoal, the real Arden was no Hero.


    The man he smashed on the wall was a more of a hero. But Arden is more of a beastly imitation acting on instinct alone. A being of reckless abandon that serves on a rather malign understanding of justice that was based on a rather twisted foster father of another world. A being he would never hope to understand, for a mind so modern, was something that lowly commoner like him would fully absorb. He has the knowledge, yet but the imprint was rather incompatible and only those who he trained well, was hammered upon him. For no one understood what he says, and for no one can know what he knows, he can only put aside those moralities to the corner of his mind.


    Hence he could not be called a Hero, a rightful hero. For no Hero would torture, no Hero would kill without mercy. And no Hero would kill those who are good, no hero would throw a fit, no hero would ever go on and destroy the protection that is the monastery¡¯s sun.


    What¡¯s under the mask?


    The priest could only wonder.


    He stared at the blasphemer before him with o fear on him. He looked at the enemy, his weapons, his garb and all of him and the man can only say:


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    A hero would reply:


    ¡°I came here for answers¡±


    But no, Arden¡¯s no Hero. Thus, he pounced at the black robed priest, gripped his cervix and smashed him on the wall, asking for what he wanted.


    ¡°Where is the Witch?¡±


    The villain of the story said.

 Chapter 96: The Hypocrites

    Chapter 96: The Hypocrites


    <hr>


    The priest defiantly smiled. His back pounding at the wall, he kept a smug expression despite Arden¡¯s threat. Not even having his throat held tightly made the priest falter.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Arden smashed the priest in the wall again. A thud and the sound of a bone cracking was what the Acolyte could hear. The priest, however, didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°I do not fear.¡± said the priest. ¡°My God is with me, and I do not fear the likes of you old friend.¡±


    ¡°Old friend?¡± Arden sneered, ¡°I am not your friend.¡±


    ¡°Then are you a fraud or perhaps a disciple of the mage killer?¡±


    Arden went silent. It seemed the black robed priest knew of the mage killer. And it was obvious to him that Arden wasn¡¯t the mage killer.


    ¡°Ah, I see a flicker in your eyes, you are no mage killer. The Mage Killer would have sneaked in quietly. He is smarter than this and that just makes me righter than ever...am I right?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Tell me where the Witch is?¡±


    ¡°And why do think that the witch that has been putting the area around Dunwich is working with us? Fool, do you think that we would allow such Witch?¡±


    He smiled. Arden didn¡¯t fell for such lie and said.


    ¡°I saw the letters and the parcels. Anyone could and would figure out that the sun¡¯s crown is deliberately trying not to murder the Witch.¡±


    ¡°You speak of letters and parcels.¡± The Black robed Priest smiled, ¡®So you were the one that has been maiming and killing our couriers.¡±


    ¡°They knew nothing and that¡¯s why I came here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He looked down at Arden, ¡°They did not talk or spew any secret. I believe that you came here expecting to have your answers. But forget it young mage, we do not bend that easily. Our faith in the God is much greater than the petty fear you are trying to invoke on us won¡¯t work.¡±


    The black robed priest said defiantly. His expression is calm and serene. His eyes filled with defiance and unrelenting willpower.


    ¡°I see. It seemed that the faith of the Sun¡¯s Crown is indeed unbending...but.¡± Arden slammed the priest down on the ground and then pointed his weapon at the Acolyte. ¡°Tell me, priest, if you¡¯re God is righteous and kind and if you are indeed a Priest of the Light...will you let this Acolyte die?¡±


    ¡°N, no please don¡¯t!¡±


    The acolyte shrieked in fear. The black robed priest looked at his acolyte, there for once, his expression faltered. He was a kind priest, and even with all of his doings, he could not bear seeing a disciple die.


    ¡°I see your point. But tell me, do you believe in lesser evil?¡±


    ¡°Evil is evil priest. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Very well, put your weapon down...¡± the black robed priest said. ¡°I will speak if it will save my foolish and cowardly disciple. ¡°


    The black robed priest stood up with all of his might. His face as gentle as the sun, he then turned his eyes to Arden and said.


    ¡°The Witch is indeed working for the Sun¡¯s Crown.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°But, it is for the greater good.¡±


    ¡°Greater good?¡± Arden scowled, ¡°Killing innocent villagers and guards for the greater good? Isn¡¯t that hypocritical?¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°And what makes your different young mage? Look at you, attacking a monastery that serves the people, maiming innocent couriers, and such. You are no different, in fact, what you are doing will serve no good for the people. The blue haired Witch has agreed to help, for doing so would allow us to put fear in the hearts of those revolters.¡±


    ¡°Revolters?¡± he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°And ignorant of the political climate I see. You know nothing about the fiefs and farms? You know nothing about the fact that revolting will turn this place into a chaotic place, a place filled with bloodshed...and the worst is that the people, the soldiers in the front-lines will have nothing to eat by the time everyone starts to quarrel. We are merely sending someone to put fear into the hearts of people, reminding them of the true enemy.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± he continued, ¡°Even if you put a stop to all of our doings, another one will replace the Witch. There will always be scapegoat, and even if you remove one, someone will replace her immediately. What are you doing is a mere fruitless escapade.¡±


    ¡°Then I will have just to keep stopping you.¡±


    ¡°Can you? My child, you have offended and blown up the monastery, as we speak hundreds of Knights will come after you, and surely they bring this place to justice...how many did you slaughter here?¡±


    Arden kept silent.


    ¡°Ah, you foolish short sighted brat...I don¡¯t know if you are close to the mage killer or not, but the likes of his powers are wasted on you...¡± he sighed, ¡°To think that many would die because of you.¡±


    ¡°How self-righteous,¡± Arden said curtly. ¡°You speak of the dead, but never think of the people dying because of the Witch you coaxed?¡±


    ¡°Of course I think.¡± The black robed priest knitted his brows, ¡°I am sacrificing people for the greater good! What about you? A foolish short-sighted brat that does not think of consequences, a foolish young man filled with idiocy and single-minded pursuits born out of instincts. You are the type that never learns, and I bet that you are someone that righteously thinks that doing all of this and saving the poor fiefs will make you a Hero. No young man, you are a murderer and stopping the witch will not change anything.¡±


    The Black Robe said, looking at Arden with disgust.


    ¡°Greater good, sacrifices...you easily say that while staying in this place...yet you could not even let your acolyte die just for the sake of one secret, how hypocritical of you.¡±


    ¡°And you are not? I am Human. I will save those who are near me, and I will order those who are far away to be killed for the sake of greater good. I am no saint, I am servant of the people, and I think about the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it doesn¡¯t matter...all I can see is someone not daring to shed his blood.¡±


    The Priest sneered.


    ¡°You know nothing about the world. Go, and find the Witch...kill her, and eliminate her and do whatever you want. I will give you the location.¡±


    The priest then handed a scroll containing the location of the Witch. Arden took the scroll and pocketed it.


    ¡°Go on, and see if you can reach the Witch young mage. Let me see if the mage killer¡¯s brat could withstand the might of knights and ascended knights.¡±


    Arden turned to the priest. He wanted to speak something but instead, he walked away. He could not argue with the priest and even he could feel the dreadful horde of Aura¡¯s coming to the location.

 Chapter 97: Absurdness of a Cornered

    Chapter 97: Absurdness of a Cornered


    <hr>


    His injured body moved, his senses were shouting as the waves of knights coming at the monastery were getting larger and larger. He already had trouble with a few knights and ascended knight¡¯s so it was impossible for him to face the whole brink of them without relying on his constructs. At the wave he is sensing it would take the iron egg to kill them all.


    He doesn¡¯t have the wanting to kill anyone in this place anymore. He already got his location and so he only needs to go there and end the threat of the witch. He needs to do and nothing will stop him.


    The sole reason he came for was that. And fighting a small army worth of Knight¡¯s isn¡¯t a joke. He is strong, but not that strong to take them all down. He can hold on a few but he would have to go out and burned his magic crests and possibly stressed his organs, which would only mean death.


    That is why in order to get out of this mess. He thought. What would be the best way to avoid detection at his current pathetic state?


    Hiding would be useless for the Knight¡¯s can sense his life energy. And fighting isn¡¯t an option. Running away with a horde of them chasing after him who is tired would end up with Arden exhausting himself. He would be executed and all options would lead him to death.


    He could not find a way. There was no way for him to get out being detected. It was a dead end route if he chooses the three options he had. But somehow his head was suddenly filled with an idea.


    They can detect him just by his life energy and Mana alone. So...Arden thought, maybe if he blows himself up, then act dead. Would that help?


    Arden thought. It was an insane idea and even he thinks it¡¯s foolish. But what choice does he have? He is trapped in all corners and now that he is cornered like a rat. He could only think of such absurd idea. Fighting them wasn¡¯t an option, therefore, he could only choose the fourth option.


    So with all of his remaining Mana, Arden changed his own body to Inconel. Inconel was a tough substance and with that, he relied on it. He hopes that it could resist a blast that would blow the whole monastery up. Arden was careful not to use such explosive but it was better than using the iron egg he had.


    The explosive was called a thermobaric bomb that yields about 44 tons worth of TNT. His foster father had once used such bomb in dealing with colossus¡¯s who had tough shells. He doesn¡¯t use them without reaching a safe distance but even so, Arden has no choice.


    He created the bomb that shaped like a box. The box was compressed and inside was the TNT packed tightly together. Arden then slowly worked the device. He then made sure the mechanism would activate and finally he sat on the bomb while making his body hardened like Inconel. But Arden thinks that isn¡¯t enough and added a layer of diamond and titanium within his skin.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Doing so made his flesh shred, his skin was gone, and his hair was completely bladed as a result. Arden felt like he was just skinned alive instantly but still he gritted through it and activated the bomb.


    Then an explosion happened.


    ...


    Sena felt something tremble in the air. It was no magic and feeling this. She stops herself, covered herself with all the Mana she can gather and protected herself to whatever is coming.


    But she didn¡¯t expect the large explosion that happened before her eyes. A cloud of mushroom appeared and the entire Knight¡¯s who were rushing towards the monastery get instantly incapacitated.


    She saw them turned to ashes and even with all of her Mana. She was struggling to keep herself from defending. She could not see what was happening and the shockwave made her kneel to the ground. There were other Knight¡¯s that tried to defend themselves but they weren¡¯t able to hold on to their shields and were killed.


    By the time the flash of explosion ended. Sena¡¯s was spewing blood from her eyes, mouth, nose, and ears. And her body was quivering from the impact and she could feel some of her bones broken.


    Luckily she wasn¡¯t close to the monastery.


    She could feel her eyes blur. Her ears were ringing and she stands up. What she only saw the giant crater that was carved on the monastery. The crater was wide and as she stands listlessly. She paced forward only see enchanted swords of the ascended Knight¡¯s stabbed in the ground. The swords were there, but they weren¡¯t able to protect their masters as they get annihilated by whatever it was that killed them.


    Sena felt terror in her heart. She never saw such huge explosion in her life and the lives that were lost within that single blast shook her. If the enemy was capable of such attack then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the enemy is far dangerous than the ones in the front-lines?


    It made sense to her. If someone was able to do such thing easily, then no way they fear the sun¡¯s crown or the kingdom and their knight¡¯s.


    She felt dread just thinking how such explosion could take hundreds of lives if used in a city or a populated are like Dunwich.


    She feared that the villain who did this was something that should never be allowed to live. She stood silently in dazed before wiping the blood on her face. She survived and she could feel the rest of the Knight¡¯s who were still far away come at them.


    Sena¡¯s eyes were filled with a determined expression. The bomb should have spooked her. It should have scared her witlessly but in the end, Sena braved herself out of the fear of that explosion.


    As Saclea, she told herself to never fear.

 Chapter 98: Singe-Minded Pursuit

    Chapter 98: Singe-Minded Pursuit


    <hr>


    Arden squeezed his eyes open, looking at the broken branches of the tree he fell down from. He remembered getting blown away and feeling hellish pain and falling unconscious. Arden tried to move his limbs but found them turned into the very wrong direction.


    They were facing the opposite, he could feel his vessels popped and he knew that he was not fine. Short breathed, and vessels turning weary, he could only forcibly use all of his remaining Mana to somehow retract his limbs back to normal.


    After retracting them, he kept on producing electricity in his heart. As if he was a machine that needs electricity. He survives forcibly, and seeing he was fine, he crawled using his forearms into one of the trees. The tree was tall and wide, he pressed his naked tanned, mutated body on the tree.


    He took a breath, meditated, and slowly sewed all the injuries he had. From the cut organs to the shattered bones, and the torn, flayed, skin he had. Last time he hardened his body, he was not ready. But with how he turned his whole body into something inanimate before reviving his heart, he was somehow able to survive.


    Surviving, however, made him overused his magic crest. He could heal himself up, but beyond that, he felt like he is unable to use his transmutation magic without risking death.


    He can only thank his alive, still breathing despite taking on 44 tons worth of TNT. He still could not walk, his limbs are still destroyed, and a single punch would kill him. Arden was weary. His eyes darted around in fear of anything that will try to kill him.


    He was blown away from the monastery, and he could smell the fresh water in the air, he could also hear the droplets of rain falling down a stream of water. He was a near a river, and he could feel that he is somehow close to the town.


    The rain was still there, he could feel the droplets touched his body. It hurt like hell, his body was still ¡®burn¡¯ and ¡®flayed¡¯. He was crumbling from the inside, and only the constant weaving of his wounds keeps him alive somehow.


    His healing works on logical sequence, it goes like this: Fuel, location, and then the process. He has been replaying the sequence ever since and has been slowly recovering. It took him minutes, and only when the rain stopped that he was able to move his arms and legs.


    He stood up and inspected the whole area first. He then thought how bad it was losing that map the nomad tribe gave him. Luckily, he memorized the map and could reproduce it. But first it was really cold, so he went and walks around and uses some Mana to construct a hooded tunic, breeches, pants, and a pair of sandals.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Constructing something almost made him want to die. But it was cold and he could use the clothing to hide his self. He then walks to where the river is. He saw the winding river and the Town of Dunwich. He paced towards the town with a bit of limp.


    ...


    It took him minutes until he arrived at the gates of Dunwich. The place was still in a panic, the people were being checked. The guards were carrying terrifying faces as they inspect the people entering. They seemed to be checking out the people.


    Arden wondered how many hours he slept fainted. It was still raining so it was hard to know the time. He drags himself near the guards. He acted poor, imitated the usual weak voices of the others. The guards could see he was no threat, and his limping too.


    They allowed him in, and Arden didn¡¯t tarry and went to the Inn immediately. He was familiar with the Inn Owner and his voice was recognizable so the Inn owner didn¡¯t inspect him up close. Arden went to his room. He staggered to his bed, sat, and looked at the bag he left behind.


    The bag was filled with some money and a few other things. He was cautious enough to left them behind and he could use some new tools and a dagger. He could not construct weapons and at best he could only convert his energy. He was weakened, and even so, he still plans to go to where the Witch is.


    He was still in a single-minded pursuit towards that Witch. He didn¡¯t suffer badly just so he can rest here and let the Witch go. The thing he did already happen, and now he cannot back down. He needs to continue further on the path he has chosen. For not continuing would turn all that he did to nothing but useless actions, he could not allow himself to turn what he did to nothing. He doesn¡¯t know if he is right or wrong, what matters to him is that he will be able to succeed on the goal he wanted to achieve. It was odd really, somewhere along the line he stop caring about good or evil, he only cared what will he do and what he will do to the Witch he plans to pursue and bring to ¡®justice¡¯


    That is why he rested for the moment. He kept his back pressed on the bed, squeezed his eyes closed and slowly went to sleep.


    While in sleep, he dreamt of his twisted justice, his dreams were cruel, filled with self-righteousness is almost sickening to imagine that he could think such way.


    Arden¡¯s ways are twisted. It was flat, self-righteous and self-centered. The tragedy that is that he thinks he is doing the right thing, he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong and right for he is an imitation born and molded out of someone he could never understand.


    In an attempt on imitating his foster father, he turned into a person twisted to the core. A person who derives pleasure from helping people or achieving unreasonable goals made from assumption.

 Chapter 99: The Witch’s Abode

    Chapter 99: The Witch¡¯s Abode


    <hr>


    The moment he woke up Arden went down the Inn. He paced out of the building, mounted his saddle and then kicks his horse towards the gates of the town with a mission in mind. But before going to the gate he went and bought a new dagger. He¡¯s going to need it.


    He bought new and loved it. It was clean and simple and was good enough for him. He hung it on his belt and sticks it close to his leather straps in order to pull it when he needs it. His head was filled with only the witch. It became an obsession that he almost finds himself unable to think of anything else.


    He went out of the gates of the town. The guards checked up his face, his horse and then let him go. His galloped out of the gates, it faced the winding roads of the overworld. He was facing the road, the rain was still falling, and he thought that it would be a long slow road towards the fief where the Witch is homed to.


    He kicks his horse. He felt the wind as his eyes focus, widened to the point he looked like mad. The witch¡¯s location was near one of the fiefs, a forbidden forest owned by the sun¡¯s crown itself. Invading the area and then killing the witch would be hard. Arden has assumed that it will be hard considering that the witch is a pawn of the Sun¡¯s Crown.


    The Sun¡¯s Crown was insane. He could not believe that they could do something absurd. Sacrificing people? That was something he could not understand. He knew that there are revolters now, trying to make chaos but he thinks that the sun¡¯s crown is just taking the easy way. Arden does not think he was right. He merely feels that they should strive harder.


    Arden believes that there will always be other options. That is why he could not swallow the words that the priest was saying to him. It felt like accepting the necessity and reasoning of that black robed priest would defeat Arden. He¡¯d rather not admit it so he that is why he going to the place where the witch is. He plans to end the witch¡¯s threat and if the black robed priest said was true. Then he needs to keep doing it until all those scapegoats would dry out.


    It was a maddened plan but Arden thinks that it will be necessary. He sees no good in the way they do it. And that is why he plans to kill the Witch and end all of the destruction and chaos that it is happening on the fiefs around the area.


    Arden doesn¡¯t know the consequences, for what matters to him at the moment was the moment. Kill the witch, bring back peace. It was simple like that. It doesn¡¯t need to be complicated. And if other Witches arise, then he would just have to kill them too.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ...


    Arden spent hours on the road. He arrived on the fief and found a virgin forest. The forest was foggy. There were multiple barriers and layers that would fog the way. He could also sense traps and the likes that would detect him.


    But somehow there was something odd about the forest. He felt like it was familiar but knowing her, he could only shake his head and continue to the forest. He tied his horse on one of the lone trees. He then proceeded inside the forest while keeping his mana in check.


    While proceeding he felt various eyes looked at him. He felt something familiar yet he refuses to acknowledge it. He went and paced forward. He saw rows of trees, bushes and odd plants that wrap around the forest. He could not see the light due to the clouds around the place. He wondered if it was night already. But it didn¡¯t matter for he could not even see light. He relied on his eyes to see through the dark. He passed by paths and along the way the feeling of the barrier was getting eerily familiar.


    He didn¡¯t want to believe it for some reason. He ignored it, kept a hope that the Witch that he chases will not be her. He believed that, and he kept on going knowing that his assumptions must be wrong. It was heavily weighing on him, and his pace was getting slower as he follows the path that was instructed by the priest.


    His soul stirred, his head was in turmoil. He trotted to the world of trees and felt the wind¡¯s coldness. He could hear the trees. There were animals nearby and he was getting cautious of them. He paces on forward. The moment he did so he saw a place where it looked like the witch will be.


    It was a house located in the middle of the forest. He saw that there was a smoke coming out from the chimney. He approached the house slowly. His hand held the dagger. There was light inside the house. He could see a vague figure that he assumes as the Witch.


    He neared the door, he keeps his breath steady, put strength on the door knob and then slowly opened the door. He then stepped, and then slowly he embarks his eyes at the figure.


    She wore a fine silk robe, her blue hair was glistening and her pale snow nape was seen. She was facing the fireplace and seeing that she was not alarmed despite the noise he made. Arden assumed that the Witch was either confident or she knew he was coming.


    But that was not the case. The Witch turned her eyes and her and with a rather sweet smile befitting her smoky and languid voice, she greeted Arden.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again...¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, and seeing her beautiful round eyes filled with blue. Arden can only tremble, his soul faltered and he could only feel his hands let go of the dagger he was holding.


    Despair filled him.

 Chapter 100: Help Me

    Chapter 100: Help Me


    <hr>


    He saw her soothing. She was the most beautiful person that he met aside from that woman in the garden. She was a like fairy and seeing her again made his heart tremble. He dropped his dagger on the ground. He was here for the purpose of stabbing that dagger on her neck. Yet now, he could not do it.


    ¡°I heard you were here to kill me.¡± She said with a weary smile, ¡°We were not that close and I can understand if you do. You made quite an impact. They sent me a letter, telling me to move. Tell me, Arden. Are you here to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    He could utter only a single word. Arden¡¯s mind was in turmoil. He could not think greatly and his heart was disheveled. He wanted to say something. Something that would allow him to pick the dagger he dropped and stab it at the Witch.


    Yes, the Witch he has been chasing was her. He was an idiot for deluding himself that the blue haired Witch was not her. He felt lost.


    ¡°Arden, you look lost again. ¡° Lafiel smiled. ¡°You always have that poor look on your face. And every time we meet, you are always injured. Look at you, your body is crumbling and half burned. You will never last against me and despite knowing that you still came here.¡±


    She was right. Arden could never take her on. The absurd Mana she has was comparable to a lake. Not to mention that the place he was standing is located inside a virgin forest. The forest was a like a weapon to her. So how could Arden fight her with such a huge disadvantage?


    He was no fool and he could clearly he stands no chance against her. And even if he did, he could no longer raise his hand and point at her.


    Arden has a brittle heart. If his friends were in the line he would help them no matter what. When Bell and Syr came to the City, he helped them without thinking about it. They were his friends and he would do anything. Sure, he heard of what Lafiel did but now that he knew it was her.


    It changes everything.


    He could no longer think straightly. And all of his reasons to kill her vanish just like that. He knows that his abandoning everything he worked for. And just letting it all go to waste after all the murder and chaos he did would be wrong.


    But his heart was brittle as glass. He could never kill people he felt soothing. It was the only thing that he had left in his heart. The brittle heart of his was the only thing that survived that fire. And shattering his glass heart and killing Lafiel would kill him inside.


    That is why he can only stare a thousand yards away. Confused and lost. Lafiel stared at him. There was something in her eyes, a weary smile, a rather sad one that is.


    ¡°I am guessing that you won¡¯t kill me. I am rather glad that you won¡¯t. Honestly...¡±


    She wanted to say something but somehow she kept her mouth shut instead. She looked at Arden, who was staring a thousand yards away. It was the look of a lost child. She has seen many expressions in her life and that was something really familiar.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Honestly, she really wondered. How a man that killed an entire batch of Knights would just abandon all that he did, just by seeing her face? She read the letter sent hastily, telling her to get away from the Mage Killer. At first, she never bothered to do so, trying to face him head on. She was that confident yet after sensing his presence with her left eye, she instead decided to stay and welcome him.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Arden was lost, staring at space. He was someone that didn¡¯t know how to act at the moment.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I.¡±


    He only muttered a word. Lifelessly, he sat on the floor, his head lowered to the ground. Arden didn¡¯t react. His head was processing all that he did. With his goal gone, all he could think now was the people he killed to get here. It was useless. All he did was useless. He was useless.


    He felt sickened and even if he did mock the last vestige on his heart. Then doing so would make him lost all of himself.


    He could not allow that. That is why he can only despair on the floor with his head lowered. He sat there. His mind was rattled and there was no way for him to recover from it immediately.


    Lafiel could see that he was lost. Honestly, she knew the feeling of it. In this abode that was given to her. She was forced to kill people in the name of the sun¡¯s crown. But what about the man in front of her who was lost after killing so many, only to end up giving up it all in the end?


    She should honestly feel disgusted at this reckless man. Yet somehow, she instead stood up and places her palm on his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay...we make mistakes. You only wanted to help right?¡±


    ¡°I.¡±


    ¡°I know. We might not be that close but I understand you. After all, you are a person who wouldn¡¯t even hold a grudge just because someone said thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake.¡±


    He said grimly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame you. Well, you are Human after all and not some perfect omnipotent being. So for now, please get up and raise your chin. You are a man. Face the consequences of your deeds bravely. Never despair.¡±


    Arden looked up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore. My heart tells me to spare you but my head tells me to slaughter you what you have done to the fiefs around, no matter reason it is. So tell me,¡± said Arden. ¡°Do I have to kill you Miss Lafiel? Do I have to do everything I can to stop you from doing what you are doing?¡±


    She saw his eyes that were lost turned that of a demon. She felt shivers for a moment, yet she shook it off and said.


    ¡°I am the long-eared guardian of my tribe. All I have been doing was to protect them. I could not abandon them, and letting them suffer is out of the question too.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Lafiel forcibly smiled.


    ¡°You could force me. Threaten me and take me away. Prevent me from doing what I do.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She stood silently for a moment, the fireplace cracking behind her, illuminating her shapely figure. There was an odd unpredictable expression on her face. And then she spoke.


    ¡°I want you to help me...¡±

 Arc 1 Epilogue – Arden’s thoughts

    Arc 1 Epilogue ¨C Arden¡¯s thoughts.


    <hr>


    She said, ¡°Help me¡±. Hearing those words, my heart thudded, and my eyes focused on her. ¡°Help me¡± those two words are never spoken to me. Ever since the day, I aimed to help people. No one has said that sincerely. Her hand that was so calloused extended towards me. Her beautiful round eyes were like a pond of glass in the morning.


    I could never refuse her. I could never refuse someone. It was hammered to me by my foster father that I must help people. I do not understand how to judge others and even though I know the likes of good or evil. I still don¡¯t know. I have been helping people. They would either scorn me or look at me with this odd look.


    I always get in trouble and even though it hurts I always help them. I remember someone in the war band who was always with me. I could remember that brave face who threw me away as the lady of Asmara¡¯s attack kills him. He didn¡¯t know me that much and he was even hesitant. Yet, he threw me away with disregard for his safety. Without fear, without hesitation, that person saved me as if he was a hero. I shouted at him but even so he showed me a brave smile.


    I could remember that man. I could remember him and because of that, I stayed with the war band. I stayed with the lady of Asmara and hurled him through mountains and cliffs because that man saved me. I was never a hero. Nor was I ever trying to be one. My joy in life was to only help and that is why even though I fell because of the lady I carried. And even though I suffered such hellish pain and experienced the worst days of my life. I still persisted and didn¡¯t hate the lady.


    I know I am broken. I know there is something wrong with me. I am a fool. I am a glorious self-deprecating fool. I am an imitation of my foster father whose thoughts I couldn¡¯t understand. Without my father, without the imprint of his knowledge, I am an empty vessel. After all, during that day of the fire, I lost my memories, and all I know was that my parents were dead. My town, my friends, and anyone I knew in that place were dead. I died during that day. Along that day my dreams also died.


    My soul was broken. And only through being saved by my foster father that I somehow found myself to aspire to be. My foster father was a lonely man out of this world. He dreamt of being a Hero and seeing how adamant he was about it. I took it in consideration to ¡®inherit¡¯ his dreams. I didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter. I felt like it was an obligation that I do so.


    I never wanted to become some Hero. It is just that I want to force myself into being one. But as I can see, I am a pathetic fool. I killed all of those men and yet, in the end, the person I wanted to kill was the person that I found beautiful and mythical. I believe that Miss Lafiel could see my despair. That eye of hers was so full of kindness makes my brittle heart. I could never raise my dagger against her. And even if I do, I could not possibly win.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    That¡¯s why I can only sit down on the floor in despair. I was lost, so lost, but she said those words to me. ¡°Help me¡±. Those two pairs of words awoke a hearth in my heart. She said that I should stop her. Take her away. I didn¡¯t understand it until I realize what she wanted. She wants me to take her away from the abode of hers. That way I will be able to leave without killing her and at the same time, she will still have the protection of the sun¡¯s crown, at least her tribe would still have them. That was their contract or she says. And in order to get her freedom and stop the killings around.


    She wanted me to take her away.


    That¡¯s all I need to do.


    Help me, she said. I could never refuse. And even if I do, then what, will I go back to the town like nothing? I already went this far and there was no need to think about it. I hate myself. I hate how foolish I am for persisting in this dream of my foster father. I knew I could never be my foster father. And I know that Susan is right.


    I should help myself sometimes.


    She always says that to me, over and over again. I could never dig it down my thick head until today. Today, I finally learned something that I should face bravely.


    I am a fucking fool.


    I could never be a good helper and doing so would do nothing good to anything and anyone.


    I slaughtered and slaughtered and it did not do anyone good.


    Typically I would persist and be stubborn out of it.


    But today I don¡¯t feel like doing it. I just want to gracefully give up and accept reality for what it is. I failed. I slaughtered and now I must stop. My foster father stopped when that fire spread.


    He condemned himself because of that.


    And I too will condemn myself.


    And just like what he did to me when he found me.


    I will do what I can to help the person in front of me.


    So I grabbed her soft hand. I stood up upright, trying to put a brave face and said:


    ¡°I will.¡±


    She smiled, her lips reaching up to her ears.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    She then turned around. Her body glowed and before long the whole abode of hers got instantly decimated. I followed her. My limbs were all hurting and I was tired, so tired. But even so, I will follow her for now. Help her, with all my might.


    That is the only way I can and might save myself.


    Because if I don¡¯t. Then I will become worse.

 Intermission: Crusade of Ashes

    Intermission: Crusade of Ashes


    <hr>


    Year 497, it was the day that the monastery of the sun¡¯s crown located in the area around Dunwich got attacked. In the attack hundred of knights died. The assailant was unknown. And the only survivors were the leader of the monastery and his acolyte.


    According to the inquisitor who asked them what happen. The head priest and the acolyte told them that the monastery has been attacked by a non-human. The Inquisitor, however, didn¡¯t find any magic residue around the area. All that was found were ashes.


    The Inquisitor, however, changed his mind when the two persisted. No one was able to see the assailant or any other ones. The only real witnesses were the two. The other knights were dead when the explosion happened. About hundreds died and it was already a miracle that the two survived.


    The Inquisitor didn¡¯t question them. It was concluded that the assaulters were the nonhumans. And at that time there was a witch roaming around the fiefs. Most people who heard the news believed that the Witch was a distraction. They didn¡¯t anticipate the attack on the monastery.


    It was a tragic event that made the people fear. The destruction of the sun¡¯s statue that protected the town made dire monsters attacked the areas around Dunwich. This resulted in many attacks from the dire. Monsters, dire¡¯s and the supernatural came about.


    The fiefs that were safe and guarded became troubled. In the result the areas became dangerous. The farmers were regularly attacked and decent men and women were regularly killed on a daily basis. Dunwich, the town itself would be under constant siege by hollowed monsters.


    The Knights of the fiefs around Dunwich were dead. This made the Capital forcibly allow the sun¡¯s crown coming from the Empire of Light to guard the land, resulting in the lands being turned into a zealous place filled with hate and racism towards the non-humans.


    Who could they blame other than the non-humans? It resulted in many deaths and the once peaceful areas were now chaotic.


    It resulted in many cases of levy farmers arming themselves and declaring their support. The black robed priest and his acolyte also managed to somehow rebuild the monastery in the following months. The sun¡¯s crown statue was never repaired.


    The loss of materials wasn¡¯t enough to build the statue back. There was someone from the bank of Brewrael that offered their services. As for whom the contact was. The Inquisitor didn¡¯t know. He only knew that there was someone who possessed the badge of the bank and was close enough to know about what happened.


    The area that was incinerated by attack after the monastery was rebuilt became a graveyard of swords. The dead knight¡¯s leftover swords were stabbed and turned as tombstones. Their bodies were turned to ashes and their swords were the only thing that was recognized.


    The Monastery built a fence around the graveyard of swords in memory to the fallen. Among the ones that funded the graveyard was Sena of the Noble House Saclea. She was present when the first explosion happened. She along with the rest of the knight¡¯s tried to rush over but before they could arrive the second explosion was triggered and completely annihilated the closer ones.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Miss Sena was able to escape harm with her talents. There were other knight¡¯s that survived but she was the most impressive for she was one of the closest that survived the blast. It resulted in the church taking an interest to the lady of the noble house.


    As for what she did. She merely stayed in the defense of Dunwich for a year until the graveyard of swords and the defenses were stabilized. She left with her party and went straight to the capital where she began working on gathering her own forces to create an order named: Astra¡¯s Vendetta.


    After learning who the assailant was the lady acquitted a profound hatred against the non-humans. She along the other survivors formed orders of Knight¡¯s that then pleaded the Bishop of the Kingdom to contact the Papal Priest of the Emperor of Light and pleaded for a crusade in name of the ashes that were left behind by the knight¡¯s killed.


    The whole affair lasted a year. It gathered support and even among the common folks who are usually apathetic to such crusades.


    It gathered support enough to fund four armies. The first army went on a crusade against the strugglers around the kingdom.


    The second army went on heretical hunts in order to quell the enemies of the church. Those who try to ally or deal with the nonhumans were hanged on trees and decapitated on the gallows. Heretic hunts were supported and the ones caught are usually hanged or put in spikes as a warning.


    The third army went around in dealing with the dire. Lead by a new paladin named Garland the Great. The Third army went on a different crusade. Killing monsters and turning soldiers into Huntsman in order to prevent what happened in Dunwich.


    The Fourth army, led by the new orders went to the front-lines to push the line back. They had the support of the kingdom, the church, and the people. Allowing them successfully had the army and the equipment required to push the nonhumans back in two lines.


    The leaders were Sena Saclea, Kale Salamanca, Dane Greyfur, Saul Darkgray and Princess Engelise of the Kingdom of Altria herself.


    King Alric, the King of The Altria Kingdom supported her loyal daughter to the cause of the fourth army and due to this turmoil in the Capital were born among the Prince¡¯s who were already fighting for the throne.


    However, the Princess was someone who didn¡¯t want the crown. Despite her popularity among the people, she despised politics and turned a blind eye. Known as honorable and loyal to her country, the Princess was someone who even made her newly returned follower, who did some mission for the sun¡¯s crown eliminate three monsters despite being a normal knight.


    The Knight in question, Oswin, survived and returned back to the service while regarded as a stubborn knight. He returned bloodied and walked on the compound of the princess, which resulted in the Princess allowing the Knight back into service.


    The whole sequence of events was then known as the Crusade of Ashes. The Crusade that led the forming of the four armies that changed the state of things in the kingdom, turning the kingdom into a zealous religious state that condemns the nonhumans.


    However, there are rumors that the Crusade of Ashes was based on a lie. And for what lie it was. Only the black robed priest and his acolyte might know about it.

 Intermission: Year 500

    Intermission: Year 500


    <hr>


    A dusty road, a wind passed, a dirtball rolls along. Two men, a woman with long ears were on this road. The two men were holding the long-eared one while the studded leather-wearing men with a pious look and heathen desires said:


    ¡°By the order of the Order of Light, for murder, looting, possessing vile blood. You are hereby sentenced to death, by hanging or torment.¡±


    The woman with long ears shouted. The two men holding her struggled as they punch and kick the women to keep her down. They pulled the woman¡¯s hair, grabbing her throat as they wrap a knot around her neck. The woman tried to take the rope but she was met with a punch.


    The woman spat saliva, she scratched her neck, kick her legs, but the rope was slowly raising her up to a dead tree. The long-eared woman struggled, before slowly losing all kinds of actions as the rope tightens around her neck. The long-eared woman went limp, her eyes rolled up.


    The three men looked at the dead woman. Grabbing their swords, they then sauntered away while keeping a good grip on their sheaths. They ambled like nothing as if what happened was a normal thing.


    He saw them do that. Yet he didn¡¯t react as if it was normal. He tugged his cloak as he marched on while looking at the dusty road of gray he has been marching about. They call the road as the gray roads of the elves. The place was known once a green-filled area until they were burned down by the human army.


    The Crusade of Ashes has continued along. Three years since the day of ashes that the whole of humanity turned zealous and hateful. The non-humans were pushed back and the gray roads were established in the victory. He is walking on the gray roads. These roads are filled with such events like that he just passed to now.


    Monsters and the likes are common on this road. Both are the same to him. Either human or non-human, they are monsters in their own way. Who¡¯s good and who is evil depends on the circumstances and the factions. Evil is evil. Good is good. Lesser or Greater, there is no right choice.


    He kicks his horse. He continued onward until he reaches another winding road filled with armed men carrying bloodied weapons. Wagons filled the wounded or the maimed line up. He galloped along the road with his horse. Eyes of men came upon him. Dead and lively, such eyes were.


    They carry the sun¡¯s crown on their banners. The sun¡¯s crown surrounded with the symbols of the various leaders. The four stars in its corners symbolizing the four leaders of the new order of light that was created three years ago, during the first table discussion in the castle of Altria.


    It was the time when the crusade of ashes of started. Men went insane and people became zealous. All men came bearing arms while those who can¡¯t tills and sow the land.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The Bank of Brewrael and its home country Galzaea now profits due to the amount of arms and food they import and export. Their coffers are filled with and they have buffed the economy with war.


    With war raging on, the economy has been pushed to a terrifying degree. Now, slaves are rampant and the captured enemies are turned into slaves in order to till the new gray roads that the crusaders of the Ashes scorched.


    He could see the slaves being whipped by their slaves. The soldiers who are lining up sneered and throw rocks and pebbles at the slaves with utmost disgust.


    They are not evil for doing this.


    Even the non-humans do these things to their capture. At best no one in the lands is right in the mind. Violence is everywhere and in this year of 500. The world turned arrived on the dark ages. A new age filled with conquest and bloodbath. All those who refuse to admit the die that was cast dies.


    All those who cower die in their sheds. Those who do not fight starves. He is a soldier who¡¯s like them. Although he is only a soldier by coin, he is one of the men that would fight in the next battlefront. The soldiers and their leaders are there.


    The Knights are the human faction.


    The Condemned are the non-human faction.


    He belongs to the Knights


    The o so brave Knights that are covered in steel and ashes. They are the Crusaders lead by the Princess of Altria, the war leader and the royal banner carrier for all. The Princess, Engelise should be in the first lines of defense along with the Saclea Princess.


    Kale Salamanca and his Knights should be along with them. While Dane Greyfur and Saul Darkgray are lurking the lands, hunting down the non-humans like the ¡®garbage¡¯ they are. The men that were hanging the long-eared woman a while ago were part of the Greyfur¡¯s and the Dark grays.


    Set Garland the Great and his huntsmen¡¯s should still be in the front-lines, hunting heretics and monsters. They heard news of the vermin kind lurking in the recesses of the front-lines. Vile creatures that have been pulling corpses from the battlefield, dragging them to their multiple layered tunnels, butchering them and using them as food.


    Even the monsters are joining the fight. Ser Garland and his huntsmen are eager to fight them, however. They are ready and armed for they know that they are alone in a world where everything tries to kill humanity. The fervor of the hunt has made his army resolute and determined in fighting the threat of the dire.


    Meanwhile, in the front-lines of the of the middle continent, the Hateful, Zealous, and obsessive Orc Slayer, Valera Asmara and her Orc¡¯s Bane Army should are preparing to hunt down the Orc¡¯s hiding in the mountains. He has seen her black armor and barbed lance. The dreadful lady wore Orc blood on her armor and not even once she has left the battlefield without a stain of blood.


    There are many factions that appeared. In the Year of 500, the Crusade of Ashes continues. And he, rides in the foreign lands, along with the others, in order quell the non-human threat.

 Intermission: Kingdom of Dirt

    Intermission: Kingdom of Dirt


    <hr>


    The overlord of the North pressed his hands on the rails of his castle. Behind him the patio door shone, he squeezes his eyes, his gray tired eyelids seeing the gray lands of his kingdom. The horrid condition of his kingdom put a weak smile on his lips.


    What happened to the once green filled kingdom?


    What happened to the acres of yellow fields blooming with mazes?


    What happened to the white turnip fields that would grow crops and yield food for everyone?


    Everything vanished in the blink of the eye. He could remember the first drop of blue snowflakes in the stained windows of his room. The blue dots of snow that seemed normal at first became what soon to the demise of his kingdom, a snow called the Etherwind.


    The Etherwind came during the first of his days. The kingdom of his didn¡¯t fight humans, was neutral and didn¡¯t attend to the fighting. But when his father saw the Etherwind and made contact with it. His father became afflicted with a strange disease born of this snow.


    The Etherwind changed and mutated his father. At first, his head turned thick, his eardrums became thin, his skin was covered in scales and then his feet became hooves. It was a strange mutation that was caused by the disease. At the last stages of the disease, the victim of the disease would be festered. Maggots will grow out of their festered wounds and together with the disease. The victim would die.


    He has lost his fianc¨¦e to the disease. Among the noble lords of the northern continent of old, he was the only one that survived the disease and came about as the new overlord of the kingdom.


    Yet despite being the new overlord, he found no joy in it. The kingdom he rules is a pile of dirt. A land that barely yields crops and with the amount of Etherwind that has been raining upon them during summer. Most of the farmers and the fruit cultivators could now sow food. Cattle were easily killed and mutated into monsters that would grow eight-foot tall, bulging with muscles and thick claws.


    He has sent teams of adventurers and researchers in the far north, beyond the old and found no answers. The adventurers merely went back mutated and their only advice was to keep out of the Etherwind. He learned that the ice caps in the north were making such winds and they are ancient, indestructible and protected from any sort of magic.


    Knowing this, he had no choice but to build shelters that caused a wealth of gold and gems. In desperation, he turned to the bankers from the distant land of Galzea who held love for Gold. In return, the shelters were built but it put his kingdom into debt.


    The Bank warned him that ever his debts are not paid. They would fund the southern old continent kingdoms in order to get what they want.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    He held no choice in the matter. Thus he turned to the dwarves and warned them about the Etherwind. Following that, he turned to the eldest of the elves and made them acknowledge his rule and his warning at the same time. He was accepted by the elves and dwarves easily for it was his divine right. But the Orcs and the other races such as the lizard-kind and the dwellers of the seas took a lot of convincing.


    He managed to convince them somehow by inviting their rules at the time of the Etherwind. Although he didn¡¯t want to, he sacrificed some of his people and showed their festered bodies to scare the rulers to comply. They complied and acknowledge his rule while declaring that the gray skins, the rulers of the north will continue the assault to the southern continent with a much fiercer stance.


    This pleased the non-humans and made him favorable. However, he was only thinking of the fertile lands of the land. His people will die if the Etherwind continues. He could not allow such thing to happen thus he can only conquer.


    His race of gray skins has always been neutral. Feared as war mages, his people were strong soldiers that guarded the far north against the others. But now that the time of decadence has come to his kingdom, he can only break the thousand years of neutrality in order to survive.


    He¡¯s a ruler that serves the people. And as a good ruler, it is his noblesse oblige to make sure that his people will survive the calamity brought upon the mysterious ice caps.


    That is why no matter how bloody it is. No matter how much blood of his soldiers he is willing to spend and how many deceits he has to do.


    Overlord Lotler of the Northern Continent Gray skins will make sure that his people will survive the storm. He has promised his father and his fianc¨¦e that he will save them from the disease of festering.


    He could see his kingdom of Dirt in his castle''s rails. He has seen it change from a beautiful place and into a gray land like their skins.


    Some of the old believed that it is their future but he refuses such fate. He imagined the people, the children, and the young ones and he could not stomach letting them die. He could never see himself doing that.


    He knows that doing nothing would kill them. Thus he can only hope for the southern continent of old where he heard of the fertile lands that could be tilled and could support the life of his people. He dreamed of arriving at that place and ruling it.


    Not for himself, but for the people he rules. The Kingdom of his has no future anymore. Not unless the ice caps producing Etherwind tht festers skins are removed. He could never dream of his homeland flourishing back. Even the greatest magic and the greatest artifacts could not harm those things. Not once they were able to destroy the ice caps


    That is why he can only move forward.


    No matter how painful it is.

 Chapter 101: Oswin The Lesser Levy Mutant

    Chapter 101: Oswin The Lesser Levy Mutant


    <hr>


    Later it was said that he came through bloody and ragged as usual. His leather lamellar was tattered and he had bruises everywhere.


    The men and women who would see him will immediately recognize him as the ¡®vassal¡¯ of the Princess Engelise. This loyal vassal who was only knighted was named as Oswin.


    Oswin was a simple levy farmer turned knight. In order to reach the state, he is in. He took many missions. His last mission was killing the knights assigned to him by the princess who hated him for breaking a vow. The princess hated oath breakers and thus the princess can only look at him as a man without honor.


    Oswin already knows he cannot win the trust of the lady back. Thus he can only hope to serve him loyally and endure hardships such as the missions she is giving him.


    He just returned from a hunting trip. This trip was akin to a suicidal one. It took him weeks to accomplish the mission and as result, he was ragged, tattered and cut everywhere. He has bruises under his armor and only through the last of his dignity that he''s able to walkup.


    He somehow was able to reach his room. Seeing the room, he collapsed on the floor. He kneeled, took something out from his dirtied bag and drank it. It was a potion of health made by the alchemist of the fort. Its effect was slow but he didn¡¯t need instant action potions for he was tired.


    Being tired, he fainted.


    ...


    He woke up feeling refreshed. The light from the window bothered him. He stood up, crawled to the side of his bed and removes his armor. He spits some of the blood on his mouth and took the medical kit in the drawer near his bed. He took out the bundle of bandage. He applied a green healing save made of herbs on his body. After putting the green salve he drank a reagent that numbs the pain.


    He felt a bit better. But that wasn¡¯t enough. He took out a flask of wine wrapped in a cloth, uncorked it and sips on it. He felt the wine go down his throat.


    It was spicy and it made him feel less tired. The wine was something he brought with him. The Princess didn¡¯t accept his gift when he came back. The princess actually mocked him for bringing such wine. It didn¡¯t offend him though. Since he knows that he has done something worse to the honorable princess of Altria.


    The Princess was honorable and his sin of dishonoring her and making her look like a fool was embedded into her heart. She trusted him once and he broke that trust by making the lady hate her. He only came to serve because he knows that lady was a lonely woman.


    She was walk up and talented yet there was little to none who would dare to stay by her side. He only dares to go near the princess because he was considered foolish. He¡¯s a knight of rags that was pitifully anointed. He¡¯s also not strong. And he doesn¡¯t have enough talents to make him act like a true knight.


    Oswin isn¡¯t bothered, however. As long as he keeps his heart true to the princess. He¡¯s willing to serve despite being hated. After all, without anything, he rather fights for the one last thing he admired the most.


    He took a deep breath. He scoured his drawer and took a tunic shirt and a pair of breeches. He wore the clothes and then climbed up to his bed. He lost his sword and wrecked his lamellar armor so the one thing he had was the leather jerkin he used when working for the sun¡¯s crown.


    He remembered the sun¡¯s crown. He also remembered that the one that the whole crusade of ashes happened because of the blue-haired witch who possibly did the explosion. Honestly, Oswin has doubts that the blue-haired girl could do such thing. He traveled with that girl after all. And along the travel not once did the half-blood showed disdain or any traits of an elf. She was also cooperative and was human all in all.


    Hence he questions the possibility of that kind girl blowing the monastery in Dunwich a lot. He kept the opinion to himself, however, knowing that the sun¡¯s crown might not like his words. Heresy purging has been widespread lately and he¡¯d rather not be branded as a heretic by the sun¡¯s crown especially when he¡¯s in the castle or the fort that the Princess and her followers occupy.


    The place is rather well-maintained and heavily guarded. The princess of Altria was well liked and even though she is along with her duties. She has many followers under her but not that many vassals. She has the order of light however which solidifies her position if she wants to make herself Queen of Altria. Oswin thinks that she can do that but her interest in politics is abysmal and she only cares about the front-lines.


    But if she desires it, she can rally most of the banners that support her. The bannermen of the kingdom would follow her and would even leave the prince factions if she arises.


    The Princess is supported because of her talents and partly because she has the divine blessing and the symbol of the God of Light branded on the back of her left palm.


    That left palm marks authority and in the kingdom. Those who have that mark are what people called as the ones who have been given the divine right to rule. Not even the Prince¡¯s has such markings and even the current king does not have the marking on his hand.


    So it was no surprise that the people would love to have the blessed Princess of the God of Light as the ruler. Not because of her gender or talents. But merely because of the marking she had.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ...


    After resting he walked out of his room. He headed to the kitchen where he took some food and ate. There was a cook who saw him eating. The cook didn¡¯t bother about and let him eat. Despite being called foolish Oswin was considered admirable to commoners.


    Imagine a peasant levy of poor talents becoming a Knight despite all odds. He was that awe-inspiring to the others that he was secretly admired.


    Oswin, however, can only smile about the admiration. He has experienced many things in order to reach knighthood. He was only a levy dragged out of a farm. Was armed with a spear then was sent to battle things he wasn¡¯t able to fight greatly until one day he somehow got better at it while still being alive.


    He remembers his first kill. Not some Orc or some glorious soldier but a mere child about five years old who wore a nice pair of sword and armor. Using that armor he survived and worked his way out in the battlefield until he was able to gather enough salary to leave the front-lines. He tried going back to the farm he was born in. But he realized that the town he lived was burnt by something unknown.


    They call the incident as Mage fire and if he didn¡¯t leave the place then he would have died along with the others in the town. He didn¡¯t know if there was anyone that survived.


    After learning the demise of his town Oswin roamed the land for five years until he was hired as the soldier of the Princess. He worked for the princess and the princess actually surprise how he was able to wield the sword despite being young.


    Oswin serve in the front-lines when he was nine. He fought in the front-lines for two years before he was allowed to go out of the fields.


    He and the Princess understood each other. But sadly there was an accident that broke his oath to the Princess, which made the Princess hate him enough to throw him out of servitude. He begged the Princess to take him in but only through working through the ranks of the military that he got anointed and was then hired by the sun¡¯s crown to do their bidding for three years.


    He has learned a lot in the sun¡¯s crown. He learned how to fight and he learned how to use tools instead of magic. He was pathetic in all corner and the only thing they were able to do to him was mutating his limbs and made him drink pungent smelling potions until he was turned least human.


    He is considered a mutant by the sun¡¯s crown standard and he was an only a ¡®prototype¡¯ for the future soldiers that they going to bring to the world.


    The potions he drank and the mutations his body experienced was at least helpful to Oswin. Due to this, he can eat the soup in front of him without agonizing. His wounds heal faster when he drinks a potion of healing from an alchemist. However, the regeneration factor only works when he is in deep sleep.


    He fainted awhile ago because of his wounds. When he applied that salve and drank a potion. His body reacted and thus he was able to heal up nicely enough to walk.


    People usually mistook his healing as him knowing spells. But in honesty, it was just his mutations doing a favor to him. The mutations are however not perfect. Sometimes, his wounds get festered enough to have maggots making holes in it.


    Oswin has gotten used to it, however. And having the mutations allows him to survive encounters that would prove fatal to normal soldiers. He is indeed a normal knight but in terms of normality, he was rather lucky enough to have a mutation that allows him healing.


    He didn¡¯t have enhanced strength. He only has a defected mutation that barely qualifies as healing. He could use the services of the healers but doing so would reveal the mutations on him. Thus he can only go to trusted priests, alchemist, and healers that rely on science to heal him.


    ...


    He was done eating. He put the wooden bowl away and cleans the dishes himself. As he cleans the dishes a cook arrives in the kitchen. This cook then told him about the happenings in the fort and that how the people from the Saclea are gathering to meet the Princess.


    Hearing this he thanked the cook and left the Kitchen. He heads back to his room and cleaned himself neatly and wore his cloak that made him a bit descent enough. He also requested an iron dagger and a silver sword.


    He uses the iron dagger when he needs to sneak up or something to draw quickly when needed to be. He strapped the iron dagger on his thigh.


    The silver sword was for everything else. He didn¡¯t have any sort of magic so having a silver sword would at least allow him to bleed mythical creatures if he can. Not to mention that silver swords are good for reagents that would allow him to inflict damage on things such as wraiths or screamers. He wrapped the silver sword around his waist and thanked the armory-keeper.


    He then marched calmly along the fort. Some guards who knew him called out to him. While those who saw him just bloodied a while ago widen their eyes at him for already walking back to duties instead of resting. He¡¯s called foolish because of this and not once Oswin really cared.


    Oswin went up the gates of the fort. The fort was made of marble and tone. The gates were made of heavy iron and it can only be open through a crank located above the gate which is guarded by elder Knights. As a vassal of the Princess, he was allowed to watch on top. The elder knights didn¡¯t have anything to say so he just crossed his arms and watched the banners with the sword shining under the moon marching towards the fort.

 Chapter 102: The Knight of Astra

    Chapter 102: The Knight of Astra


    <hr>


    The entourage was filled with Knight¡¯s and plate armored men. All came wearing the banner of the Saclea and the personal banner of the one leading them. The banner of the Knight of Astra, Sena Saclea made way inside the castle.


    Leading them was the golden-haired ascended knight, Sena Saclea. Following her was her personal Knight and one of the great healers in the medic army. The personal Knight was named Bruno while the healer¡¯s name is Susan.


    The two followed the lady inside the castle. Their horses slowly move inside the inner courtyard of the fort. They number about a hundred. But even with that number, they are feared among the new orders for their tenacity. Not to mention that the healer that was along with them was a considered a miracle worker. As long as one is alive there is a possibility that Susan Cher could revive the soldier.


    Their confidence came from their healer and their leader. Oswin has heard tales of them and he wondered why despite being a healer of the medic army. Susan Cher didn¡¯t last long in the army. He remembered some rumors that the medic army was willing to copy her style which she didn¡¯t want to impart. Leaving her to be dismissed and almost thrown out if not for friendship with a Saclea.


    They carried on inside the castle. Oswin raise his chin up a bit and then stride down to the battlements of the fort, observing the bannermen. After a while, he nodded his head and went inside this wooden door. A guard nodded at him and he went inside, down a stair, and took a left to where a hallway filled with candle stands and racks of swords were displayed.


    He walks along this hallway before arriving in front of a door. Behind the door, he could hear the hubbub of voices. He recognizes the voices inside. He pulled the knob of the door, revealing the men of the fort lazing around. He scanned the room from left to right before shouting at them.


    ¡°The bannermen of the Astra¡¯s are here you lots move and man your stations!¡±


    Every head turned to where the voice is. And knowing the voice they immediately grab their weapons and stood up. Their break was over and despite not being fond of Oswin. They came about and left to their stations while murmuring ¡®oath breaker¡¯ as they move on.


    Oswin kept his stolid face as he watches the men leave. After the last man left, he made a sigh. He then turned his attention towards the door. He left himself out of the room and went to the main halls in order to listen to the discussion in the hall.


    The hall was massive and wide. He could see the inside packing with knights. He could hear the clanging of their armor and in the center, the Princess, with her red hair and green eyes stared at the Astra Knight. Sena¡¯s eyes gleamed gold, sparkling as she looks at the princess. Both were beauties and them being together made for quite a sight.


    Oswin pressed his back on a pillar, with his arms crossed. Then, he witnessed the two giving complimentary hugs while the light from the stained glass was shining upon them. The two then walked deeper into the chamber while the others started to talk to each other.


    ¡°A simple dagger, a silver sword hung on his waist and looking pale as the moon. I presume you are the Knight I have been hearing about?¡±


    Someone said. Oswin turned to the voice and saw a brown-haired Knight wearing armor. He recognized the man.


    ¡°Greetings Sir Bruno, do you need anything from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he waves his hands. ¡°I merely wanted to talk to one of the vassals of the Princess. And you are quite famous.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t recall being called out a lot in the streets or having my name praised, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Not among the folks but for normal Knights.¡± He explained. ¡°Oswin the Former Levy, a man with bravery, a wielder of the silver sword and killer of fiends, the knight who survives...and an oath breaker.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He ignored the last part.


    ¡°Pardon me for asking, but what did you do in order to be called as an oath breaker?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Sir, but that is something I wish not talk about.¡± He bowed his head. ¡°Please understand.¡±


    ¡°Is that?¡± Bruno crossed his arms. ¡°Very well, I understand such things are kept secret.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°By the way...¡±


    Bruno paused and looked around the hall.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°The men, the knights, does anyone guard the Princess at all?¡±


    ¡°No Sir, I believe that no one is that stupid enough to attack the princess or face the Princess. Most of the Knights staying in the castle are out in patrols in order to help the owned district of the lady.¡±


    ¡°I see, no wonder I could see the banners of the Princess in the marketplace.¡± Bruno nodded as if understood something. ¡°No one would be idiotic enough to mess with the princess.¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir, the Princess is quite strong.¡±


    ¡°She is. That is why she is the leader of the order of light in the first place.¡±


    Bruno said while gazing at the pillar of the main halls. Oswin felt like that he didn¡¯t have anything to say so he just kept silent and watched over the people. Bruno stayed idle before saying.


    ¡°It was nice talking to you Sir Oswin, may we meet again later.¡±


    With a bow, he left Oswin and went back to the bored lady in near the stone walls. He saw Susan Cher eagerly waiting for the lady to come out. Bruno¡¯s presence made the lady talk and the two became busy in their own world.


    Oswin didn¡¯t utter a sound after Bruno left. He merely eyed the visitors in the hall while keeping his hand ready for anything.


    <hr>


    Sena waited for the Princess to be done talking. She watches the princess who was walking on the murals of the fort observing them with an expression of calmness.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°How was the battle, Sena?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, your grace.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    She stepped near the murals closer than ever, her and was pressed to them. There was light coming from the murals that are built near the window of the fort. This made the murals shine in the morning when the sun¡¯s out. And when the moon is out it would glow with silver light.


    Sena heard that the princess had a fondness of the murals. Although this is only their third meeting after the crusade of ashes began.


    She has been invited again by the Princess and now she was waiting for her to reveal her thoughts. And so she waited for the princess to be done.


    ¡°You are wondering why I called you here right?¡± said the Princes, blandly. ¡°From the battlefield, I dragged you out in order to bring you here. Do you know why?¡±


    Sena shook her head lightly.


    ¡°I do not, your grace.¡±


    ¡°Then let me tell you.¡±


    She stopped walking. Her face turned towards Sena, filled with the same serene expression. She walks lightly towards Sena who was standing on the murals. The two were illuminated by the sun¡¯s light. Both were wearing armor and the only difference was the scars on their armor.


    Sena¡¯s beautiful face was scarred. The wound was four years ago during her first battle with a dangerous Mage. Her golden hair was shining gold. It reached down her waist so she braided into a ponytail. She wore her sword Astra at the side of her waist. The sword never left her and has been her companion ever since then. She was now called ¡®Astra Knight¡¯ because of this particular sword which oddly shines like a star during the day.


    In comparison, the Princes had a burning red hair. Her red eyes accompanier her and her beautiful chiseled face made her what exactly what anyone would call a princess. She wore armor and even though it looked pristine. There are traces of battle in her armor.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Etherwind?¡±


    The princess spoke, her left arm holding her right elbow.


    ¡°No, your grace,¡± said Sena honestly. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anything such as an Etherwind. Is it something I should be worried about?¡±


    ¡°The Etherwind is located near the ice caps, miles away from the north.¡± the Princess started explaining. ¡°The Ice caps released these harmful winds that would turn those who are afflicted into festered corpses.¡±


    Sena widens her eyes.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is true. Sena, have you wondered why the overlord of the Northern Continent, the race Gray Skins, suddenly declared expansion and conquest?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe they are only doing it out of their own interest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed it is primarily out of interest. The gray skins are trying to avoid the Etherwind. Their land is currently unfertile and desolate, and they have built costly shelters. I know of this after letting one of the best spies go there and investigate. I learned of this information and was quite surprised about it.¡±


    The Princess said calmly, but her brows were slowly being knit.


    ¡°I do not worry about the battle against the elf or the Orcs. We have been doing fine with them. What I am worried about is if the Etherwind drifts into the south. Do you know what will happen if the wind that festers the skin come to us?¡±


    ¡°It would be terrible.¡±


    Sena doesn¡¯t have the full details about but she could understand. If it makes the Princess worried then there was no need to question it.


    ¡°Yes, that is why I called you here Sena,¡± she said. ¡°I believe that you have a companion named Susan. She is a wonderful healer and her secrets are guarded. I can understand that, but please convince her to be part of the team that will investigate the winds.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s...I will try your grace,¡± she said. ¡°And you said a team? What do you mean your grace?¡±


    ¡°I have assembled people from the Empire and a few people from the Bank of Brewrael who is interested in curing the disease. The threat is a serious problem and being prepared about it will benefit us.¡± the princess paused. ¡°Conquering the lands that would soon be festered won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    Sena nodded her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want you to convince your companion to work with the team.¡±


    ¡°Would she need to go alone?¡±


    ¡°That is for you to decided Sena.¡±


    ¡°Then I rather have her be accompanied by my personal Knight, Bruno. Susan is a great fighter and a healer but she might meet dangers.¡±


    ¡°I see. But will you really heed this request of mine?¡± the Princess questioned. ¡°I am taking your best healer and letting her investigate a disease only known to the north. Not to mention that she might have to study the ice caps in order to find a way to break the ice caps producing them.¡±


    ¡°Do you plan to take them to the north?¡±


    ¡°No, that would be suicidal and losing a team of talents would hurt us more.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    The Princess squeezes her eyes shut for a moment.


    ¡°I am planning to send the homunculus to the ice caps. They will be useful.¡±


    ¡°Homunculi¡¯s, I never heard that word ever since the ritual test of mettle.¡±


    ¡°The homunculi production has been improved and sending them to the ice caps would far effective than sending hardened soldiers. We cannot afford to lose against the non-humans and at the same time. We must not let the ice caps spread Etherwind on our lands.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Sena nodded her head.


    ¡°But can the homunculi reached the ice caps?¡±


    ¡°They have been trained under the Empire of Light as tools. They will solely focus on finishing the task and nothing else. What we need is description and details about the ice caps and thus we put a ward on their forehead, allowing us to get the images they have seen and scribe them into a crystal ball.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how you plan to see the ice caps. Very well, I shall relay the message to Susan. Pardon me, your grace.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hope that you convince her. With the war going well, we might need to worry about this Etherwind sooner or later.¡±


    Sena nodded her head. The Princess acknowledged that and turned back to the murals and started pondering again. The princess was already in deep thoughts and Sena didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

 Chapter 103: Beyond Prediction

    Chapter 103: Beyond Prediction


    <hr>


    Oswin guarded the whole area with his hands near his sword¡¯s hilt. His hands only move away when he saw the lady of the Saclea leaving along with the other soldiers. She looked like she was in hurry and it made him curious what happened.


    The hall got empty quick, leaving only him pressing his back on the pillar. He waited for a while to make sure there was no one and was about to leave. But, the Princess walked out of the chamber where she was staying and cast her eyes at Oswin. Her red crimson eyes throbbed as if there was a ripple of water in her round eyes.


    Her gaze that was piercing turned cold. She went and cast her eyes away from him. Then, she left the hall by taking the black door to her right where her chambers are located. Os win didn¡¯t leave, he stayed, contemplated and muses to himself before giving a big sigh.


    He left the hallway and went back to his room located in one of the hallways of the fort. There are still people of the Saclea staying so he was called out by them when they were asking for direction. Some wanted to know the location of their rooms while the others wanted to know the dining hall for the common folks.


    The Saclea bannermen were well-equipped. Oswin could tell that the order has funded them well. Their swords, armor, and shields were top quality. He could tell that they were not decoration either. They were bloodied and scarred. He told the visitors and guest what they wanted and left.


    He arrives in his room. He took out a silver sword and used a whetstone to sharpen it further. The sword glistened for a while. He closes one of his eyes to look at the polished blade. Nodding, he took out an elixir, drank it and took out chisel with a bone handle. Laying the silver sword flat in front of him, he started drawing runes on the silver sword while the elixir was still in effect.


    The elixir sharpened his senses. He could hear the footsteps from the distance. Their voices were echoing. Their armor¡¯s clang and their boots clack were clearly heard. His senses were sharpened to a frightening degree and even so he used all of his focus to carve runic symbols on the silver sword.


    Carving runes, this is how Oswin compensate for his lack of spells and magic. These carvings are meant to suppress the otherworld and even the hardest scale of a monster could be easily slid off by the silver sword. He learns these carvings from the runic writers on the sun¡¯s crown. The sun¡¯s crown is considered great teachers and they know how to kill rightly.


    Oswin carved the runes to his newly found blade. Indeed, it has been a while since he carved one. The last silver sword he had was split into two and the hilt was broken. Silverswords are great but they lack the grit of Iron, making them less favorable in the battlefield. But they are great in killing anything that is magic in nature. Before there were spells and magic bestowed upon the humans, they used tools and runic carving to deal with the natural.


    The Mage easily surpasses those who use runes. In the past, there were only a few sorcerers and wizards that could command the spells. But now in this age, they are many and such old ways were lost to those who favor spells and quick enchantments.


    The art of alchemy was now used less in favor to science. The science that was taught by the empire of light was quickly taught, they say that the magic of the old has no place in normal society. The old ways are only applicable to the battlefield and to fights. Oswin heard that there are people in the empire of light dying by hanging with how much heresy.


    Using elven, dwarven magic without any permission from the church will result in one¡¯s hanging. Luckily, the Kingdom of Altria, despite its close association with the Empire still hasn¡¯t forsaken its sovereignty just so that they win against the demi-humans in the middle of the continent.


    But anyway, Oswin¡¯s senses went back to normal. He could see the runes glow with a blue as it then returned only to what they, scribbles in the silver sword. The runes are only usable within one battle. Usually, the blood of anything washes the runes. Blood are pollutants to runes, and they are the corruption that makes the runes invalid.


    He slid the silver sword back to its scabbard. He then opened his drawer. Inside, there were small round bottom flasks containing different sorts of liquid. He took a flask with a red colored liquid, he pulled out the corked, a popping sound and then let the liquid inside, down his throat. His skin flushed red. His eyes sharpen green and the toxicity of the potion immediately went into effect.


    The wounds, the body bruises, and the broken bones inside him connected. The potion is lethal to anyone but to Oswin, it was a potion of relief. The elixir is able for him because of the mutation that his body already undergone. After taking the potion he opened up his leather bag and meticulously put the flasks in place. He then took a rolled paper and then counted the herbs inside. There were a mortar and pestle inside the leather bag, His bandoliers are filled with flasks and tools he could drink or throw at anyone.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    After doing his thing, he went and wrapped them all up and made them easily accessible. To others, he looked crazily prepared, but to Oswin, who has no abilities other than relying on his hard-learned combat skills and tools. He has to be prepared and use every contingency he has on his head to win. He was a mutant indeed, a lesser mutant but he was not that impressive compared to others.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile...


    The air rumbled as the cold snow came about. There were two people in this snow region with their skins turned into bark or iron. The man within the thick fur coat examined the giant iceberg floating down the endless foggy sea of ice. With him was a robed woman with a coiled staff whose skin was turned into a bark. The man had steel-like texture on his skin.


    They seemed to know that the winds being produced were giving a strange effect. The man knew about the weird ice caps and knowing this he came with the idea of resisting the magic by turning themselves into beings with hard skin. This somehow worked and now they are able to resist the disease of festering.


    ¡°The ice caps are easily harder than obsidian. Magic won¡¯t work on it, and I doubt any spells would be able to tarnish it.¡±


    ¡°I notice that. That is why I am using this.¡±


    The man¡¯s mana rumbled. Within a quick magic, an iron egg was born out of his mana. He then grinned with his steel-like face and put it on the ground.


    ¡°The iron egg, are you sure you want to use that? The last time we used that, we annihilated an entire network of tunnels used by the vermin kind. But would it work?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will. Magic won¡¯t work but this one will. It is only merely natural and even the toughest material in every planet won¡¯t be able to resist the splitting of atoms.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have seen the effects of this bomb and it worries me. Last time it was underground. So we were able to escape the tunnel out of pure luck.¡±


    ¡°I told you that the trigger and timer were damaged. I lacked the mana and I wasn¡¯t able to connect to yours in the best time. I have been fighting those vermin¡¯s and I worry that taking your mana will put you down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for worrying but this time, please make sure that such thing never happens and that we are miles away before you trigger this thing. And for you to be lax about this, does that Geas of your still work?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, it does but you broke the Geas and now I am free from at least speaking what this thing is. Other than that, I am taking my secrets to the grave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, so how is planting the iron egg?¡±


    The man was working on the iron egg. He made sure to attach the thing to the ice caps by using a method that would allow the iron egg to stick on the ice caps.


    ¡°It is okay. Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°My bark skin prevents the cold, but my blood should be freezing.¡±


    ¡°I can warm you up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°It is just warm from the fire you know?¡±


    The man grinned. The woman with round eyes frown.


    ¡°Cheeky, and at the same time disappointing that you say that.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you expecting anything else?¡±


    ¡°You really are.¡± she patted her poor forehead, and the trace her hand down brown and sighed. ¡°Whatever, if I know that this would have happened, I wouldn¡¯t have run away with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it then?¡±


    ¡°Being saved, not at all, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. If you didn¡¯t say those words I might still be lurking in the dark. Running away from everything, being delusional in every sense of the way, in fact, you made me feel like I am someone other than an imitation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°So what about that iron egg, is it okay? I am freezing here.¡±


    ¡°It is...and if the weather doesn¡¯t mess with it then we will be fine. At best if it comes to it I will protect you with all my might.¡±


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°I know.¡± she pointed her palms at the iron bomb. ¡°But I won¡¯t be bothering you so I rather cast a spell barrier on this thing.¡±


    A spell circle appeared and wrapped the iron egg.


    ¡°That should do it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks thick enough. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The woman nodded. Together, the two left the area and crossed the snowfield and walked for miles. The man counted the distance and when he was sure that it was safe. He took out a switch connected to the iron egg and pushed the red button.


    Then, a mushroom cloud and a shockwave happened. The giant iceberg that was in the distance vanished as if it didn¡¯t exist, and what was left were the melted ice and scorched snowfield and the giant waves washing the lands.

 Chapter 104: Dwellings

    Chapter 104: Dwellings


    <hr>


    It was a room filled with documents stacked up on one table. A single chair and the square window illuminated the documents. Near the chair, there were two candle stands. The gray stone walls with lines from the bricks and the curtains made the room cozy.


    The Princess sat on the chair with her arms leaning on the table. She was writing on the documents while reading another one with her free hand. Oswin was called here a moment ago by one the guards and was told to hurry up. And now he finds himself standing near the door waiting.


    Oswin didn¡¯t dare to say anything first. He lost all the right to talk first and his failures unable him to muster any courage to spoke. He¡¯s usually able to talk to anyone bluntly but when it comes to the princess. He''s a mute.


    ¡°You can speak.¡±


    The Princess said.


    ¡°May I know what you want your highness?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply. Her pen was all he could hear as she writes on the document, her pen, dipping in and out of the ink bottle.


    ¡°I called you here.¡± she stopped midway, ¡°to tell you that you are going to be going with Lady Sena.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why milady?¡±


    ¡°I need to borrow her two companions on an important mission. The details are rather secret and you do not have the right to know them.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Oswin bit his lip. ¡°So why pick me, your highness. Isn¡¯t there better knight¡¯s out there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    She stopped writing and intertwined her fingers together under her chin.


    ¡°There are much better Knight¡¯s to give the lady. But you can handle it can¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes milady, if it pleases you.¡±


    ¡°Good. Oswin, you broke your oath once. And you know that I have hatred for oath breakers and dishonorable men and women who do not take their word to heart. It may look like I am punishing you or even outright throwing you away. But I will say this Oswin. I want to believe that you can regain your honor.¡±


    She leaned on her armchair.


    ¡°The day you came back from service under the sun¡¯s crown and pardon gave me hope. The way you met missions with utmost yet skin to the teeth success gives me hope that you will continue to do so. Tell me, am I right to believe you can give me that hope Oswin?¡±


    ¡°Yes milady, I will strive hard to do so.¡±


    ¡°I believe you. But words are easily broken and actions are much appreciated Oswin. I cannot tell you why I am temporarily trading you with two of Lady Sena¡¯s companion but I can say this. It will concern the whole continent and as assurance, I am letting you serve in the lady¡¯ care.¡±


    Oswin raises a brow before nodding.


    ¡°I understand milady. I shall do what I can to serve the Lady of Saclea as best as I can. When will the trade start milady?¡±


    She leaned her elbows on the table.


    ¡°Two days from now the Lady and her Astra Knights will leave the fort and head back to the gray roads. As you have heard the gray roads has been experiencing resistance. The Elf¡¯s are trying to take back the lines we pushed them while the Orc¡¯s are sending their Pyromancers to deal with the Lady Asmara¡¯s Orc slaying army. Lady Sena was reluctant to return to the capital but she did so out of goodwill for me. I could not speak the words that I wanted to convey through a letter due to how delicate the contents will be.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The Princess fiddled with the feather of her pen as she continued.


    ¡°When she left the army she was facing has been partly subdued. Most of her bannermen are in the gray roads and even her escort is merely managed by Avilina Tulobis of House Tulobis. As anyone could guess the Lady of Tulobis is not that of a competent leader yet. Hence it would be best to have the lady return back to the front of the war.¡±


    She took a breath. Oswin leaned on the walls with his arms crossed.


    ¡°The lady at first wanted to go back and was willing to have her companions borrowed¡ªwith their permission¡ªbut I refused out of courtesy. I insisted that she had someone to serve her while her companions are out on a mission. It would be unfair otherwise.¡±


    Oswin nodded. A trade, it was logical.


    ¡°¡ªSo I told the lady that I shall have you as her guide, I told her you can be trusted at least¡ªenough to do your duties. She has heard of you.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡±


    Oswin got surprised.


    ¡°Yes¡ªthe levy turned knight¡ªholder and wielder of a silver sword. A man who fights monsters with nothing but what he has. You are a famous among my peers simply because how you kill monsters without magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true milady,¡± Oswin confessed. ¡°I merely just follow what everyone could. I mix potions and use the tools to meticulously prepare for everything.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you succeed in your task.¡±


    Oswin lowered his head down. He never really did want to be known as a monster slayer. The only thing that he ever wanted was to serve the princess.


    ¡°So, in any case, the lady wants you on the front-lines. Not as her servant but as her hunter. She wants you to kill elves and their familiars.¡±


    The princess said.


    ¡°Their Familiars and the elves themselves,¡± He jerked forward, ¡°Milady, I am afraid that against the Elves I will not do good. They are quick with the land and most of my tactics are downright impossible to convey in an open field or a place where they can control the environment.¡±


    ¡°Then are you saying it is impossible? Will I have to break my oath with the Lady then?¡±


    She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Oswin felt like he was stung. ¡°No, I will do my best milady. I have fought the elves but what I worry the most is their familiars and the territory that I will be fighting.¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be a problem,¡± said the Princess. ¡°I will have someone provide you with a map and anything that you will need while you are there. Would that be enough?¡±


    ¡°That would be enough your highness.¡±


    Oswin can only answer. The lady nodded her head.


    ¡°Good, then for now prepare. Have the treasurer give you the funds. Buy yourself equipment and whatever you need to succeed.¡±


    ¡°As you wish milady. It shall be done.¡±


    Oswin bowed his head. He then left the room while gripping his fist tightly.

 Chapter 105: Him and Her, turners of Fate

    Chapter 105: Him and Her, turners of Fate


    <hr>


    ¡°Help me.¡±¡¯


    Those words were long said to him. Walking on the giant bodies of the trees, he remembered those words came out of her mouth.


    ¡°Why not help me see the world?¡±


    She said that. He could remember his anxiousness when she asked that. That day she destroyed her abode and together he and she escaped to the western plains. She was in hiding as an unwelcomed witch, a villain.


    He was someone who would be branded as a butcher and a heretic for what he did. He knew that they would find him and the oracles would soon find him. The reach of the sun¡¯s crown eye reaches vast and thus he could only flee in order to ¡®help¡¯ himself alive.


    He and She, masquerade as travelers and took a caravan to the western plains. In the western plains, they stayed in a quiet village. She had long ears and her hair was blue as a moonlight rose. To disguise her, he transmutated her ears and ¡®molded¡¯ it. It was painful but it worked and somehow she didn¡¯t have the ears of an elf anymore.


    Then, they lived for a year in the quiet village. He worked as a simple baker while she aided in the village along with the others in sowing the land. She had a knack for farming so within the months they stayed. The village¡¯s harvest was bountiful.


    While he was able to use the knowledge of his foster father who knew of an odd recipe from an other world. He made the bread and sold them, making it rather famous.


    The local lord knew of this and invited him and her. They didn¡¯t want the attention so he left the recipe to the lord, and in turn, the lord, who was rather kind, made it happened that they live in his compounds as his bakers for another year.


    The local lord was a decent man and soon the local village and the territory prospered with the harvest and the new kind of soft bread that he made. The two were seen as a blessing and the people like them. Some were dubious about their identities when they arrive but it all vanished when they showed results.


    The village was quiet. The western plains were largely a bread-basket of golden fields. The fields were wide and acres of crops were found. It was peaceful in the western plains compared to the main continent in the south. Wartime has not affected the place that much.


    But even so there are bandits that roam around. Brigands heard of the soft bread and they went to the territory demanding it in their first day, threatening the baker who made it.


    The Baker and his companion with long-blue hair then revealed their true colors. The brigands had their limbs broken by the baker while they were then tied up by his partner using the vines. The guards who heard of the commotion were surprised and due to that. The two got even famous in the village.


    But they did not like the attention. He wanted peace while she wanted a quiet life because she asked him to help her so. So with their fame blooming in the lands, they decided to teach some peasants about the recipe. Then, they asked the local lord the permission to leave.


    The local lord was hesitant, but he allowed the two leave in peace, even granting them two pairs of horses, a destrier and a mare for the journey.


    The two left afterward, the villagers had quite tears in their eyes. They were a strange two, who aided each other yet never had they seen the two flirting. It was a mystery for the villagers.


    ...


    Then, the two traveled across the western plains. He and she went around in various places. They saw various towns, castles and relatively peaceful areas that would make those who live in the southern continent, or at least in the mainland salivate in jealousy.


    What they had was peace.


    He didn¡¯t experience peace and even the roads, the so-called overworld¡¯s road was safe due to the constant band of guards and Knights in colorful outfits roaming around. Unlike in the southern continent where the lands are troubled, the western plains were rather tamed due to the topography of the place.


    It was called western plains for the reason that the land was flat, yet fertile. Many areas were easily defendable and it was a hard task for any brigands to ransack a village without the towers built around being lit immediately. Not to mention that every mile there are armed knights protecting the peace.


    Along with their journey on the road, they met a rather odd professor who studies the land. This professor met the two during a rather misfortunate circumstance, he was attacked for his boots.


    The professor laughed about it when he told them. The two could only laugh back as they helped the professor to a village where they then talked about the land. While talking, the professor made a quick deduction and discovered ¡®her¡¯ as a half-blood.


    She was worried. But the professor told her that he merely had enough encounters with people like her. And that revealing anything will not do him good. The man that was with her was like a hound dog that was ready to slit his throat if he did. He was afraid and then told the truth that he doesn¡¯t mind.


    The professor was witty enough for his own good which made the two wonder if that what made his attackers rob him in the first place.


    The professor and two talked a lot. They accompanied the professor for a while and when they arrive in the place the professor wanted, the professor told them about something that needs concern.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    At first, he was unable to decide, for he was still ¡®helping¡¯ her. But she told him it was okay. And thus they learned of the Etherwind and were told to see it. The problem was that the ice block was far north. And in order to reach the place, they would need to cross the border to the north.


    The borders were well guarded but he remembered a particular woman named Lulu. He¡¯d met with the woman in the town of Garclasse. A femme fatale who told him about an island in the eastern tall lands where an island named Hando, was rumored to have a tunnel that could take them to the elven lands.


    The professor dismissed the tunnel as rumors, he¡¯d heard of it already. But he wanted to try and thus they set off to the eastern tall lands and went to the island of hando and indeed found the tunnel in the island. They discovered the tunnel using her senses and with that, they were able to sneak to the border and arrive on the far north where they then saw the gray lands and the mutation caused by the Etherwind.


    The professor told them the details and in order to protect themselves. He had to change his and her skin¡¯s exterior into something hard. This allowed them to resist the corruption, long enough to blow the icebergs containing and producing the Etherwind to oblivion and gaining the sample for the professor.


    After dealing with the Etherwind they found themselves roaming around the giant forests of the elven lands. And right now, as he ends his recalling for the past three years, he stopped and then eyed the woman that was with him for the last three years.


    She was watching the giant trees that stretch like towers. Beneath them were the ground covered in fog. The towering trees were blocking the sun but it was not enough to make the forest dark.


    Arden has been loitering around with Lafiel in this forest after blowing the Etherwind source. He didn¡¯t know that what he did change something. He was oblivious to it and even so, he wasn¡¯t really particularly interested in playing Hero at the moment.


    Odd, he would always think of not playing Hero. It was his dream to roam the land, and Lafiel taught him to live for himself and for her.


    He was saved.


    He was healed.


    While with her, he felt like he wasn¡¯t an imitation. He felt like he was someone that had something instead of just being a reckless fool.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Those words that she asked were supposed to help her. But instead, those words helped him instead. Now his eyes were lit like the sun, the impassive, cold look on him was gone.


    He was alive.


    ¡°Hey, why are you staring there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing...¡±


    He answered her. She wore a robe and her coiled staff was with her. She was standing on one of the branches of the big trees. They were far apart and when it comes to navigating the area she was better. She was half-elf so it came naturally.


    He followed her and went to her side.


    ¡°You know, I noticed your constant staring at the skies again. Are you troubled?¡±


    ¡°No, just remembering something.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it has been long since we have been traveling. You are helping me well.¡±


    ¡°I am? I feel like I am the one being helped here.¡±


    He made an exasperated sighed.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t say those words I might be still in this place. But instead of looking at these giant trees I would be looking at corpses and entrails.¡±


    ¡°True, you were kind of an oddball.¡±


    ¡°I was. Weird, how can I say ¡®was¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you finally realized moderation. No need to help those who won¡¯t call for help. Do those who need good if they need it. Really, it took me a year and a half to make you less idiotic. I wonder how I did it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was the peace.¡±


    Arden sat cross-legged on the giant branch.


    ¡°The peace...it was odd. And you were there to hold me back.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I did because you will hurt yourself if I don¡¯t. We were the same. Fools who forced themselves into roles we didn¡¯t love. I was happy just being the guardian of my tribe but getting some freedom made me question things. And for you, you are the one who changed the most. The smell of freedom, and finding something that you enjoy made you, you.¡±


    ¡°I should really thank you.¡± He said seriously, ¡°If you didn¡¯t then I would still be lost like a machine. At least I am a bit better now. I just hope that I won¡¯t be that foolish anymore.¡±


    ¡°As long as I am here then you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you are here.¡±


    Arden mumbled. He thought of Lafiel as his moral chain. He wasn¡¯t good at judging good and evil. He lacked the judgment and he was whimsical in his choices. But now Arden was taught, and it was all thanks to the companion who told him two simple words that lead to him being changed, even for a bit.


    There are still wonders in his head. He wanted to do something and there are remnants of himself that wants to save. But with Lafiel around he would forget and just be himself.


    A person that travels and help, he wanted to become an adventurer. A dream he had lost and discovered after arriving in the western plains with her.


    And even right now he travels seeing this beautiful place while helping someone. It was a balance to his desires and he can accept it.


    Arden was quelled.


    And at the same time, however, he didn¡¯t know that his actions would prove to change something. He was now just acting as the wheel of fate, turning events without him knowing.


    Not by choice but merely by chances that what he did will change things.


    For what he did was something outrageous. He rid the invaders the prime reason for their invasion. And the overlord who sat on his castle has not noticed it yet.

 Chapter 106: Gray roads 1

    Chapter 106: Gray roads 1


    <hr>


    Days came quicker than ever. The warband left the capital and made way to the gray roads immediately. Oswin spent the past days gathering new equipment. He got a studded doublet with mail, leather pauldrons, leather trousers, leather boots, and a cloak.


    He carried his silver sword along with his bandoliers. His trusty steed, ever so tall was with him. It was a fine steed and he could never leave anywhere without it. With his arsenal and tools, he parted the capital. Not a word from the Princess. She was busy.


    Oswin never really had it on him to ask for a goodbye. He knew he was a lowly knight. Instead, Oswin thought of his place and his duties to his new temporary lady of arms. He followed her behind. In her gilded armor and her sword that has been reforged over and over again for three years.


    She was fond of the sword and the name of the sword. Astra¡ªher sword¡¯s name¡ªit means the ¡®star¡¯ in common tongue. He doesn¡¯t know why but the Lady Sena kept the sword with hers. Outright refusing any sword given to her or having the swords given to her melted down and used to enhance her sword.


    Some may question her but nonetheless she reasons. The sword of her is bright as a star. Hence, the sword owned by Sena rightfully belongs to her.


    Oswin felt that sword could cut through anything. It had runes on it and the sigils on the hilt were enough for Oswin to recognize that the sword is a killer for both men and monsters. Sena is powerful but she was no fool and she was ready all the times.


    Oswin could tell the lady was a no-fun warrior. Serious in her duties and had a well-placed racism and hatred towards the nonhumans past the gray lines.


    She never spoke that much while journeying. Her lips were sealed and the only thing that makes it open is her duties. She would spend her time studying the map and checking on her subordinates. She asked Oswin some questions. Most of her questions were about his abilities and experiences in hunting monsters and men.


    Somewhere along the night, she praised him for being a good hunter. That he would be a great huntsman if he tries. Oswin accepted the compliment but never was happy with it.


    The huntsmen were getting rowdy. When he was traveling bloodies he encountered a party that was rather rowdy and tired, He could tell they were injured so he helped them. But the next morning they disappeared without a trace. Luckily they didn¡¯t steal his horse, which made Oswin grateful enough not to hunt the huntsman down for the disrespect.


    After the odd questioning, the road was sane and normal. Oswin saw the villagers tilling their land. Praising the warband of the lady and cheering for them to bring the nonhumans down to a peg. The pride or at least the hatred of the people was high as ever.


    Wartime and the support of the people were high. The disaster on the day of the Dunwich monastery and the hundreds of knight slaughtered that day still lingers fresh in the hearts of the people. Oswin at least knew that the person in question¡ªthe one who did was not the blue-haired girl he delivered.


    The girl was tough and powerful but not enough to do something like that. Oswin has fought Capri demons and the fighting style of the girl or at least her abnormally strong magic power could not possibly do some explosion like that.


    Like most people or at least those who remembered the strongest mage killer. Oswin believes that no one but the mage killer could have done something like that. The elves are a far too traditionalist when it comes to fighting. The Orcs and the dwarves are not and will never find their way in the deep farmlands without being spotted.


    Oswin knew the legends of the mage killer and he knew that the mage killer was gone or at least in hiding. He heard the last time he was seen. In Mesh and he thinks that there was no way for the man to be still roaming quietly.


    The church made use of the mage killer, at least without the mage killer¡¯s consent/ Oswin knew that there at least. Considering he knew the workings of the sun¡¯s crown and their propaganda. If he wasn¡¯t the one that delivered the blue-haired then he wouldn¡¯t even think of this.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The church is good an all but they are people who sacrifice. They are stingy and black-hearted despite being servants of the God of Light that should be keeping their hearts like a warm hearth on a cold night. Oswin sometimes thinks that being in the role changed them up badly.


    Anyway, the band went past the rural villages and suburban towns. They arrive in the middle continent where the stenches of the battlefield were ripe. Oswin along with horse looked at the wasteland that is the middle continent. Camps everywhere, dead bodies, soldiers with missing limbs, pots filled with rust and dirt and broken men without a light in their eyes.


    Oswin was once a soldier in these fields. He has learned the cruelties and even the warband he¡¯s traveling changed tune the moment their horse''s hooves and their boots step on the lands where blood are shed everywhere. He followed along the land quietly.


    He was with his temporary master and along the way, he was greeted with either scorn or applause. Most scorn was for him and the applause for the star of the battlefield, the ever idolized Astra Knight who shines under the moonlight and the sun.


    Oswin doesn''t like the battlefield at all. He never wanted to come to the place and if it wasn¡¯t the princess asking him, then he would never want to go back and fight like he did in the past. He hated the battlefield yet he follows obediently like a dog.


    It took days but the warband arrive on the gray roads. It was burnt and soldiers are all around the places. Oswin saw the burnt trees towering like watchtowers. Along the way, he also saw pyres for the elves that were about to be burnt. They way they scream echoed in his ears, yet it never bothered him.


    The warband was greeted or at least welcomed into a war camp containing three banners. The original war band of the Saclea is around. Oswin followed the lady to the constructed fort made of the woods from the forest. It was sturdy enough for offices and was comfortable enough for the leaders of the army to settle down.


    Oswin wasn¡¯t that much of a talker. So when the lady entered her office, remove her coat and helm, she spoke to Oswin who was quietly following her.


    ¡°Go around and see what you can do. There should be anything you can help around the camp.¡±


    Oswin nodded. He then left the office, with his hand on his silver sword. He sees the tents around, the flying banners hovering around, flapping wildly as the wind blows from the north. The Lady wanted him to do something. And because of that, he started walking around the camp.


    ...


    Sena settled down in her office. Her hand was on the desk, pressed lightly. The travel caused her vertigo and she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Usually, Susan would care for her but she isn¡¯t here to help her. She has already casted a healing spell. Her mind was a little bit drained about the constant numbing.


    The days have been tough for Sena. Three years ago she was less tired and was more spirited. But now she felt like her soul would go about any second. Fatigue from the battlefields and the constant killing made her rather tired. Not that she wants to abandon it all. It is her duty and now she was close to achieving the invasion against the elves that are in the forest.


    The forest is home to the elves. Never the humankind has gone this far. It only happened because the army facing the front-lines is now killing everything in the dwarven lands and the Orc high mountains. The army that is invading there are the main ones, the veterans and the people from the Empire of Light.


    Their invasion was surprising and bold. Enough for it work in their own favor and somehow start the invasion there while Sena and others hold the line in the gray roads. The gray roads are just front of the elven forest, the location of the cities or their tranquil gardens are hidden by illusions.


    To dispel them Sena has to burn the forest, and leave it scorched. Doing this allowed the land to weaken and the mana trembling like no other.


    Sooner, the elves are going attack. Sena somehow managed to arrive just in time. The summons of the princess was unexpected but something that could not be ignored. It was a good thing that there are other two banners that managed the camp and somehow made the army ready enough for the strike.

 Chapter 107: Gray roads 2

    Chapter 107: Gray roads 2


    <hr>


    Around the camp were tents. But still, there were cages made with iron around the tent. Shackled enemies can be found in these cages. Injured and battered they are worst than a stray dog that rolled itself in the mud. Their complexions are pale and their ears have been cut.


    Oswin sees the men of the camp. Some were making use of the whetstone wheel to sharpen their swords. Some were oiling their swords, greasing them with blade oil specifically use to injure the elves. The elves have a bad allergic reaction to certain toxins. These toxins are from poisons brewed together. The ingredient of the poison is sulfuric acid and amber herb mixed with nightingale buds.


    The camp was busy. Oswin made rounds walking around to help out. Only until he found a lone man-at-arms that he decided to approach and hail.


    ¡°Good, man.¡±


    The man-at-arms turned around. He wore a kettle helmet, along with a breastplate, mittens and on his back there was a shield hung along with a longsword. He was rugged and the dagger on his waist, strapped with a belt tied with two loops.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    The man-at-arms said. He could see Oswin¡¯s outfit and if he wasn¡¯t informed. He would have thought of him as a new soldier, a greenhorn in the battlefield.


    ¡°Nothing, is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Well, the silver sword bearer offering his help. My good sir, are you familiar with torturing the elves? We lack more men to teach those who we caught.¡±


    Oswin jerked his shoulder. He answered.


    ¡°No, I rather not torture at the moment. The lady, Sena Saclea ordered me something. Hunting strays or any beast should do me. Know anyone or anyplace that might need me?¡±


    The man-at-arms looked at the sky in thought.


    ¡°Aye, there should be that elder wearing studded boiled leather armor near the outskirts of the gate. Heard his hunter for the camp of Greyfur¡¯s, and I heard they had trouble after a dire bear mauled their lord commander.


    Oswin frowned,


    ¡°The lord commander of the Greyfur¡¯s got mauled?¡±


    The man-at-arms nodded his head.


    ¡°Aye, he was taking a leak in one of the bushes but got himself ambushed by the bear. The hunter outside thinks that the bear is a familiar or some sort¡ªcontrolled by an elven tamer¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you for the help good man.¡± he nodded at the man-at-arms.


    ¡°It is nothing. Excuse me Sir but I have to ready the gallows again.¡±


    ¡°Going to hang or burn the elves again?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    The man-at-arms left curtly. Oswin taps his feet on the ground and then trailed out of the camp in order to left the hunter that the man-at-arms said. While walking he sees the wooden walls made of lumber, sharpened. Walking past the wooden walls he sees the pikes around the vicinity. The pikes had elves impaled and decapitated heads were displayed.


    He squeezes his eyes. He took a breath. His eyes wandered for a while before keeping his head straight. The sight of the decapitated heads with maggots rotting on them made for a vile sight. If there is anything Oswin hates more than leeches. It would be maggots.


    He continued walking, searching for the hunter.


    ...


    A place filled with gray dirt. Around were loose arrows stab on the ground. In the center of the place, there is a man wearing leather armor, gripping his crossbow, looking around for anything that might appear in the area. He was cautious.


    Oswin ambled on the place. He saw the hunter sitting on the stump and said.


    ¡°Hail good man.¡±


    The hunter turned, his beady eyes spying Oswin from head to toe.


    ¡°Greetings,¡± he said, ¡°Silversword and a bandolier strapped across his body. Sir Oswin.¡±


    ¡°You know my name?¡± said Oswin perplexed


    ¡°Yes, no one could miss a good hunter and slayer. You¡¯re a figure among us magic-less. Slaying the dire and the beast without magic is amazing Sir.¡±


    ¡°Not really that impressive. Anyone can do it if they just prepare and try.¡±


    ¡°Aye, changing the subject, why are you here Sir?¡±


    ¡°A man-at-arms directed me to you. Said that you might need help in killing a dire bear?¡±


    He widens his eyes, gapes his mouth open and then nodded his chin high.


    ¡°That is true. I am indeed looking for the dire bear. You see Sir the dire bear has been mauling our soldiers. Even the lord commander of us Greyfur¡¯s fell victim. It was noon when it happened and ever since that accident I have been stuck watching the woods.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Oswin looked around him.


    ¡°Indeed you are, but why sit on the lump when you can approach the forest?¡±


    The man stepped back.


    ¡°It is risky to go the forest right now Sir. The elves could be pointing their bows, lurking in the shadows as they observe what¡¯s happening in the camp. And I am sure they won¡¯t be nice to us when we put their people in spikes and burn them in pyres.


    ¡°True.¡± Oswin crossed his arms. ¡°It would indeed suicidal to go to the forest right now. But will the dire bear came about here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I am hoping it will so that I can take a shot of it, Sir. But orders are orders. Captain ordered me to stay and I will stay. I would love to take a shot on the dire bear but with things are. I just can only wait and pray for the dire bear to get out in the open.¡±


    Oswin made a wistful expression.


    ¡°Maybe I can search around the area.¡±


    The man reacted.


    ¡°That would be bad Sir. It would be outright killing yourself if you do that.¡±


    ¡°True, but letting that dire bear roaming around would be troublesome. Say, have you seen an inscription on the side of the bear?¡±


    He nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he said. ¡°There were people who saw inscriptions on the beer.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, looks like a familiar indeed. Thank you for the time, good man.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The hunter then watches Oswin leave, his arms crossed and his crossbow in his embrace.


    ...


    Sena woke up drenched in sweat, she could hear the hammers banging outside. There was also the wind flapping the banners loudly. It was usual in the elven forests to have winds like these. She pressed herself up from her table. Her head a bit spinning but the vertigo of hers was gone at least. She felt parched on the throat. There was a leather tumbler near her desk so she picked it up and drank the wine.


    She had been used serving her own self at times like this. Without any maids or lavish things in her side, she learned to be self-sufficient. Not that she was inefficient but because she was just used to. Or at least she made herself that way. She stood up, looked around and grabbed her sword. Astra never leaves her side. She tumbled around the office. It smelled wooden and of either blood or parcels. The office was built two months ago when they captured the gray roads. They needed a proper place so they built the building and now it is the only decent thing in the gray roads.


    Sena doesn¡¯t stay much in this place. She¡¯s usually in battlefields, Killing elves and monsters for her duties. She doesn¡¯t hate it. She never was fond of offices anyway. She preferred staying under the sun where her body is energized. Paperwork is important but she rather fights it out in the battlefield. She was a warrior and cramped offices or customary visits don¡¯t suit her. It was funny actually. The first time she met the princess was at the time there was a ball on the palace in the capital. She was bored out of her wits. Noblemen were flirting with her and to escape she prowled in the balcony only to find the red-haired princess who reeked of charisma. The princess was charming and in no time she befriended Sena.


    It was the start of the friendship and the start of ideas. They then bonded when they were in the capital and before long formed the new order. Sena approved of the Princess and like everyone else. She would like the Princess to be the Queen of the Kingdom of Altria other than the Prince¡¯s who does nothing but battle with words in the capital.


    Sena leans in a furniture. She weaved a sight. She thought of someone. The friend of hers still hasn¡¯t visited her. She wondered what happened to her. Sena felt tired. She could not help but go back near her table. Pressing her back in the armchair, she looked up at the ceiling. The lamps inside the office flickered. The sun¡¯s rays were entering through a gap. It would soon be afternoon and before long it will be the night. When it comes to the night the elves should be fighting again.


    Battles and blood, Sena has seen a lot. The image of the thousand sword graves remains in her heart. She survived that day and along the lines, it changed her. Zealous and rage, that overtook her. But yet as time passes, and as her hands gets thick with blood. Sena felt that there was something changing. She had a bloodlust once but was quelled.


    But now she was feeling something else. She felt depressed.

 Chapter 108: Gray Roads 3

    Chapter 108: Gray Roads 3


    <hr>


    Sena waited for anyone in her office. It was only until the night that a familiar figure appeared before her. The girl with waist-length hair ambled inside the office quietly.


    "Avilina. I was waiting for you."


    "Lady Sena, it is good that you are back."


    "How was the battlefield?"


    Avilina stride, her hair followed with her. she wore mail and plate, her cape brushed the wooden floor. Her eyes glimmered as she touches the table. Sena could smell blood on her.


    "It was fine milady. There were few rangers that tried to burn the armaments. We succeeded in quelling. The elves should be hanging on their own trees."


    "How many?"


    She presented her finger.


    "About forty three. To make the elves retreat and warn them. We hang them on their own giant trees. There wasn''t enough space so we nailed stakes and use them to tie the elves. Would lady like to see them?"


    Sena frowned.


    "No, I rather not see a knife eared for the time being. I am still recovering from my vertigo."


    "Was the journey hard milady?"


    "It wasn''t."


    Avilina scanned the office.


    "So was Sister Susan and Bruno taken?"


    "They were. The Princess needed them for something."


    "Is it a secret?"


    Sena nodded. Her eyes impassively looking at the flickering light source.


    "Yes, the Princess requires secrecy. I am sorry."


    "No need, I understand."


    She closes her lips. She then dragged the chair nearby and sat, her legs crossed.


    "The men are being stirred up milady." she said, "The other two banners are waiting for the attack. The situation in the other fronts is getting rough too. The veterans of the campaign are hitting the dwarfs and the Orcs hard. Those blast powders are breaking their defenses quite hard. I believe that if we don''t move soon they will be captured and our standings in the land will lower."


    "I really don''t care about my standings at the moment," Sen said blandly. "Slow and steady, I would like to have the area secured. Then, we will kill them all. Hang them on their prided trees and make them bellow and stare at us in fear. But still, we have already waited long. The problems in the area are just minor and at the same time most men have been healed right?"


    "Yes, most of the main forces are healed. There are no problems with the garrison and all the mages have secured the barriers that will allow us to smoke them out of their holes."


    Sena touched her chin, "That is the plan if they do not die first of the smoke. I believe that most of the garrison have been armed with masks stuffed with charcoal and herbs?"


    "Indeed, we have done so. Even the lowest rank have their masks on. Although it is quite heavy to wear. It should be enough to make them fight and see right. Although I said ''see right'' it would depend on their own perception. But I believe that they would be able to succeed in rightly killing the elves. The Mages are also going to mix the toxins with the smoke. So we won''t have to worry about their strong slender limbs. In fact, this will bring them to what they despise the most. The ''Human Toxin'' will make them normal and weak."


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Avilina smiled.


    The honor belongs to the human. They have believed that the elf won''t understand. Avilina smiled devilishly. Sena remained composed and unmoved. She knew that the plan was brought up by one of the church attendants who learned the methods from a certain priest garb in black. The plan was to use the smoke and toxin to devastate the whole elves forest.


    Usually such methods of fighting is spite upon. It is underhanded and cowardly to the point that usually knights like Sena would scorn at it. But the priest garb in black robes merely told them that the elves are not humans. Thus they are monsters, lower than them. They treat humans like dirt and thus why should they treat them nicely? They have made the humans suffer and how many peace treaties they have sent? How many good men did humankind sent to their giant nation of trees?


    Sena hated the elves. She hated the elves for she was taught. They are beautiful, indeed. But they are nothing but self-righteous beings that thinks of themselves as a superior existence. So Sena thinks that they should suffer. It is war and in war there shall be no mercy. The humans have been battling them for over years now and it was time for humanity to strike.


    Humanity''s morale is quite high. The weapons were sharpened and all men are ready to kill for their nation and God. The ode of the church and the light of the sun has made humankind enter a trance of deep rooted devotion to finish the job that their ancestors have started years ago.


    Sena was no different. She would love to kill the elves right here and right now. She was no saint and in honestly killing the elves and getting the nightmare done and over would be heavenly to her.


    War had made her depressed. She smiles devilishly yet her heart was in turmoil. Blood and blood, the days of killing made her maiden heart cry in turn. She had one dream a long time ago. A dream of being the white female knight that would save people in need.


    When was the time she appeared to someone and shielding them from harm? She wanted to become the knight in shining armor yet instead she was a war lord that was out to slaughter.


    Her thoughts have become odd. Her devilish smile vanished and she took hold of her sword Astra. When she was in dire or when her feelings are odd. She would grab the sword named Astra, and thought of the day where a little girl saved her from death.


    "Milady?"


    Avilina ceased her smile when she saw Sena''s brooding face.


    "Nothing, it is nothing. Hey, Avilina, have you thought about your own dreams?"


    "I do. And my dream is to honor my family by participating in this war. Is it different for milady?"


    "No. It is the same."


    She weakly smiled and said.


    "Can you leave me alone for a while Avilina? It seems that my head is still spinning."


    "Ah, then goodnight milady."


    With that, Avilina left Sena''s office.

 Chapter 109: Gray Roads 4

    Chapter 109: Gray Roads 4


    <hr>


    The night was dark and filled with dread. The lushes of green were swaying. The moon was up and it glistens the flora around the giant trees. Mist of white covered the base of these trees. It was dark, eerie and quiet. There is fur of brown and fat rugged limbs that pressed the ground.


    Oswin crouched like a wolf near an obscure rock. His silver sword would glint and pulling it would attract the attention of the bear he was seeing. His eyes were like a cat, He¡¯d drink a potion that has granted him night vision from his pockets. The effect would last for about five hours. The downside was that he would have his vision blurred because of the toxicity of the potion. It was a double edge potion and it was best to use it when one is sure that the kill would be fast.


    The bear stared in the same pot. Its giant mouth tore through the skin of a soldier who was wearing chainmail. The mouth of the bear was sharp as a blade. The chainmail held no resistance and the metal rings were clamped up with a clang.


    Oswin breathed out slowly, his breath made a wisp of cold smoke. The bear was a dire familiar. It had runes but it had independent action. He could tell that however controls this bear. It clearly hates the human enough for it to let the bear devour the soldier.


    The bear continued eating the meat of the soldier. Its mouth got bloodied and it was sucking the entrails of the soldiers as it was pasta. Its huge eyes were half closed and clearly, it was focused on eating the soldier. Oswin carefully watched every move of the bear.


    He thought. There should be a weakness to this bear. And even if it did the master of the bear should be still around, giving magic to the bear through a connection of energy that he could not see. He was normal. And as a magic-less, he could only rely on items to see the connection of the dire familiar bear.


    He took out a monocle out from his pockets. Oswin has always been a rather meticulous and thus he bought this tool to see any traces of magic around the area. This tool was made in the eastern tall lands. He bought it from a passing merchant and out of usefulness for it.


    He took a look at the monocle and saw the line of blue energy flying like a snake connected to one single point. He followed the trail of blue energy with his eyes first. Then, he took out a round shell from one of his bandoliers. This round shell had engravings, runic sigils that are capable of disabling magic for a while.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Oswin aimed this runic shell at the line of energy that was connected to the bear. This energy was like an umbilical cord and once Oswin cuts this. He would able to separate the master of the bear to his familiar. He threw the round runic and then it dispersed like a firework and the mana was immediately cut.


    The bear that was eating suddenly quivered badly. The inscriptions on the side of its body disappeared and quickly it roared and rolled around as if it was suffering. Then, its black beaded eyes turned towards a direction. This direction was where Oswin was standing!


    Oswin felt shivers spread around his body. He immediately grabs the silversword on his hand a with a hiss and a shimmer, he drew an arc in the air, leaving a blur, hitting the dire bear right in the neck, The neck of the bear was thick, so Oswin had to pirouette in a semi-circle and then slash his sword at the bear¡¯s neck again.


    The bear, however, jerked back instantly. It then pounced madly at Oswin. Oswin, however, rolled back, rotated his body and then use the collected force of his weight to slash the fur of the bear and graze its neck totally. The silversword of Oswin was coated with blade oil and is razor sharp with all of the sharpenings that he has done to it. The blood of the bear showered the silver sword. He waves his sword and returned it back to its scabbard.


    The battle was rather quick and easy. Oswin was able to take care of the bear easily due to cutting the line of energy. His method of fighting is simple. Find the Achilles heel of the enemy, cripple, and then go for the kill. He learned this way of fighting from a mutated soldier of the church. The soldier was a monster hunter who had gone through many purges and most of his teachings were useful to Oswin in a way. He begged the soldier to teach him and because of that soldier that he was partly mutated.


    Oswin took a glance at the dire bear lying dead on the ground. He could see that it was not moving. There was also no breathing or painful grunts thus he believed that the dire bear was indeed dead. He made a sighed. His legs carried him near the bear and then taking out the dagger hung in his belt. He started decapitating the head of the dire bear. After that, he butchered the skin and shed the fur off its body. There was no way he would eat the meat of an animal that has devoured human flesh. So he let the skinned bear and its entrails. He then tied the bear¡¯s head around his waist using a rope and a hook.


    The blood of the bear dripped down his garments. But it did not bother Oswin. He was more worried about the night and his surroundings. He just killed the bear and then made noises about. Surely even those elves would hear him so he decided it was time to go.


    He looked up at the sky. It was already deep in the night.

 Chapter 110: Gray Roads 5

    Chapter 110: Gray Roads 5


    <hr>


    Oswin returned with the bear hung on his waist. As he gets seen by the soldiers in the camp their eyes brightened and they raise their thumbs and approved of Oswin¡¯s deeds. The hunter that was sitting on a stump whistled while glancing at the bear.


    ¡°What happened to the body?¡±


    ¡°I left it. No need to bother with a human-eaters body.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    The hunter crossed his arms while nodding. He believes that eating an animal that has devoured a human will incur the wrath of the God themselves.


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it best to have the bear burn into a pyre?¡±


    ¡°I would love to take the bear. But the elven forest was getting eerie. So sorry, you have to play with this bear.¡±


    ¡°Bah, I¡¯ll take it. Maybe we could use the head as a ball for us to play.¡±


    The hunter grabs the bear¡¯s head from Oswin¡¯s hands. Oswin gave the bear away and then watch the hunter lift the bear¡¯s head towards the men in the tents. Their mouths roared and they began to chant hatefully as they began passing around the bear that killed some of their brothers. Oswin watched them before striding to a barrel filled with water.


    Dipping his hand inside the barrel, he scoops some water with his palms and washes away the blood that stained his garments. He didn¡¯t want to smell like bear blood so he then took oil from his bandolier. The oil was a mixture of different flowers and usually, he uses it to cut off any animal or monster¡¯s sense of smell. Right now he is using it to wash the blood-stained off him.


    The oil was great. It removed the pungent stench of blood and even though there is still blood. It didn¡¯t smell any of it anymore. Oswin was satisfied. He removed himself away from the barrel and turned to one of the bonfires in the camp. Sitting near one of the bonfires, he sat idly, pressing his hands near the warmth of the fire.


    The bone fire crackled. He could see a wisp of smoke rise and then his eyes drifted up to the sky. Stars brightened up the place, and they sparkled endlessly. Oswin thought. No matter where the place is. Only the sky doesn¡¯t change. The stars are still there, looking out for anyone.


    Oswin¡¯s mind drifted back to the fire. He felt the heat warm him up nicely. He took something out from his pocket and then drew his razor-sharp silversword and started sharpening it. It has become natural for him to sharpen his silversword when he can. It was sort of a ritual that he learned from the mutated soldier that taught him. Although he broke many silverswords before, this sword was now his new partner. So he could not let it grow too dull unable to cut even a leaf.


    He sharpened it with the whetstone. He trimmed the chipped edges carefully and the sound of his sharpening eventually reaches some of the soldiers around. They looked at the glimmering silversword and thought how dazzling the silver sword is when seen.


    Silverswords were uncommon and only used by hunters. And most of the time they are unclean, drenched in blood. But oddly Oswin¡¯s was not the same. He learned the ritual out of respect for the man who taught him. Plus he was rather meticulous in taking care of his belongings.


    He continued doing this for a while. Then, he was offered some ration by the soldiers who were eating. Some were eating late, and hearing what Oswin did. They offered some warm wine for his stomach. As a normal commoner brought up into knighthood, he was able to talk with the soldiers without any walls. They laugh merrily while talking about their victory.


    Oswin listened to the words of the men that were with him. He could tell that the soldier¡¯s morale was quite high and not to mention he also heard of the ¡®plan¡¯ that the army has made. The plan was rather straightforward and even he could tell that army has set aside honor in order to win a complete victory over the elves. To reduce casualties, smoking the whole area with toxin would definitely be effective.


    Oswin thinks that the plan will work brilliantly. Yet to use such dreadful move against the enemy, it seems like we are grasping for victory this time. Oswin thought with a sour smile. The talk with the soldiers continued for a while before they disperse back either to their own tents or outside the wooden walls of the camp.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Oswin didn¡¯t dally and went to the wooden fort located in the camp. Entering the wooden fort, he was met with gazes from the guards but all of them nodded and let him in. He then asked around for his room. Knowing his designated room, he sat inside for a while before pressing his back against the mattress. The bed was made of linen, stuffed with cotton and sewed with strings.


    Oswin stared at the wooden ceiling for a while. He blinked and then turned his head to the small square window for a while. The battle against the elven will continue tomorrow. The soldiers were eager and were only waiting for the lady of Saclea, the Astra Vendetta of the army facing the might of the elven forest.


    The means to destroy the forest was quite nasty. But Oswin thought. If it will end the battle quickly then it would be fine. It was war and the elves had looked down upon humankind for quite a while already. And with the Orcs being rightfully slaughtered along with the dwarves in their respective territories, how can humanity let go of this favorable position?


    Oswin has no personal hatred against the non-humans. But as a human, he will naturally side with his fellow humans. Thus it was logical for him to wish for the death of the non-humans and finally move to the last battlefront that is the gray skins and then finally kill the overlord of the North.


    ...


    The next day, Oswin was woken by the drums of wars. The banners loudly flapping and the shouts of the men of the camp roared wildly with vigor. He dressed himself up and immediately went towards the office of the lady he was serving temporarily.


    Thankfully he was right in time. Sena appeared outside of her office fully clad in metal. Her gilded armor and her full helmet with the image of the sun appeared before Oswin.


    ¡°Milady, I have come to serve.¡±


    ¡°Good job taking care of that roaming dire bear.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Oswin raised a brow. It seemed the lady has heard his feats.


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Sena nodded. Her face was covered by the full helmet so Oswin wasn¡¯t able to see her expression. He then followed Sena to the camp and there she strides along making everyone in the vicinity poised up and salute Sena with the utmost respect.


    Oswin felt awkward walking beside a powerful figure. He was only a levy turned knight that was turned partly mutant and received training from a soldier who was good at hunting beast and heretics. If not for being an anointed knight then would able to walk with this kind of person?


    He was normal in all accounts.


    The lady arrived in the center along with the other banner lords. They then stab their swords together and then started speaking.


    ¡°Men of the south, we have come this far, fought this far and have shed blood this far!¡±


    ¡°We have overcome the limits, turned the earth and heavens upside down!¡±


    ¡°Now the fools that call themselves as ¡®mighty¡¯ are not at our mercy!¡±


    Sena and the banner lords continuously said.


    ¡°They have mistreated, spat at us for too long. And now stand at the gates of their homeland, ready with blades on hand and grit in our teeth. Men of the south, are you ready to deal with the heathen that calls themselves as elves?¡±


    ¡°WE DO!¡±


    The crowd roared. Sena stepped forward, her arms raised into a ¡®Y¡¯ shape as she praises the sun.


    ¡°LET THE GOD OF LIGHT BLESS US. LET THE SUN¡¯S WARMTH LIGHT THAT GIVES LIFE EMPOWER US! GOD WILLED IT!¡±


    ¡°GOD WILLS IT!¡±


    The crowd roared with such zealous passion. The banner lord that was with Sena raised their chiseled chins and turned their heads to the sun proudly.


    ¡°Men of the south this day we will forego our honor! This day, we will do what is necessary to kill the hateful elves just as our brothers and sisters in other fronts had done so! They already call us evil and thus what need is there to weep over subhuman lives?¡±


    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡±


    The crowd of the south roared and waves their weapons up high. Oswin stayed still behind Sena¡¯s back, holding the hilt of his sword, looking at the people with impassive eyes. He thought. It looks like the south is ready to shed blood.


    Then, Sena drew her sword, Astra. And with that two rays of light appeared on her sword. The ray of lights beamed up to the sky as a signal and then before long the whole area around the elven forest shook. The magic that was placed around the area activated and everyone then grabbed their masks.


    It was time for war.

 Chapter 111: Gray Roads 6

    Chapter 111: Gray Roads 6


    <hr>


    Oswin followed everyone to the battlefield with a beak mask. This beak mask was provided by the soldiers. He could see the smoke around him. The soldiers of the camp rushing with their armor, clanking noises could be heard. Above were the banner lords and Lady Sena, dashing magically along with the other mages towards the center of the forest. Magic was really handy and it made them look like stars that went pass them.


    Oswin carried his silver sword while his off-hand was near his bandoliers. He followed men clad in metal. In the distance he could see the other tangling it up with elves who have purple skin, their veins were popped and they coughing heavily. Their green tint that they proud themselves so much was gone and now the men of the south who was eager to kill drove their swords to the suffering elves.


    ¡°Despicable humans to use these methods to fight, all of you had no shame!¡±


    ¡°GOD WILLS IT¡±


    A soldier shouted. His sword impaled the throat of the elf who said that. The elves were powerless and even they though they wave their daggers. They were unable to kill anyone with the toxin invading their body.


    Oswin bolted like the rest and started his share of killing. He didn¡¯t want to use his silversword against people who can¡¯t even fight so he disarmed a ranger elf with his hand, slit the elf¡¯s throat and then stole the elf¡¯s slender saber. It was light as feather and Oswin liked it.


    He continued dashing around the battlefield following the foot soldiers. He was like them, wearing a beaked mask that prevents them from inhaling the smoke. Oswin jerked back. He dodges a slow cut from an elf and then strikes upward, slitting the side of the neck of the elf.


    He then looked at the distance. Lights covered the entire area and he could see the mages fighting it out with the elven rangers who were able to somehow resist the toxin. There were only a few and it was rather impressive that they are able to move despite the toxin.


    He saw a giant ball of light coming towards him. This ball of light was definitely something Oswin could not take. He rolled to the side. The soldier behind exploded into meat materials, coating the ground.


    Oswin clicked his tongue. He then sprinted to the left, took out a bottle of rune sealing and smashed it into the ground. The ground sprinkled with runes and before long a protective barrier rose up and deflected the attacks that were meant to kill the foot soldiers.


    The attack didn¡¯t totally dissipate anything. It made Oswin¡¯s ring loudly and he could feel the blood flowing out his ears and mouth. The mask gathered the blood and Oswin could smell his own mutated blood.


    He then slightly removes his mask. He sips on a small round bottom flask and throws it away. This flask of potion made his skin tightened and black veins sprouted around his body. This black vein then held his bones tightly and he could feel his breathing rasp.


    Oswin¡¯s eyes turned that of a wolf. He then dashed across the field along with the soldiers. Slicing, dicing and taking heads and letting the blood of the elves shower over them.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He didn¡¯t know when or where he is. All he knows that he was struggling with an elf who was gritting his teeth. Oswin was forcibly shoving a dagger to an elf. The elf uses his hands to desperately struggle. His eyes were fierce like Oswin but there were tears on his rims of his eyes as he tries to move the dagger away.


    ¡°DIE.¡±


    Oswin hammered the dagger and then it pricked the elf¡¯s chest. The elf vomited blood but it still resisted only for Oswin to drive the dagger further into the elf¡¯s heart. The elf convulsed, grief appeared in his eyes. He mumbled something and then he died just like that. The light went out of the elf¡¯s eyes. Oswin maintained a stolid expression, standing up.


    He then surveyed the battlefield. The blood dripped everywhere. Both men and the elves were dying and fighting. In the distance was the proud and might village of the elves yet it was being bombarded by the mages of the south. Oswin carried himself while at the same parrying the attacks of the elves and helping those who are around him.


    He was exhausted. His legs were tired yet his head was focused on one thing. Survive. He didn¡¯t think of anything and just move towards the designated place and use the skills he learned naturally. His muscle memory acted beautifully and he was able to somehow reach a line where some soldiers were gathering to grasp for breath.


    He took a breath. Oswin then took a bottle from his bandoliers and drink them. It was a potion that would energize him and it was made specifically to make him last in the battlefield longer. This bottle was made with distilled alcohol and herbs of a different kind. It does energize him but at the same time, it causes hangover when the effects are dispersed.


    He looked around him. The soldiers were standing up, returning to fight while some held their wounds and tried to suppress the pain they are feeling. Oswin stood up too. He surveyed the area and found two elven rangers sniping soldiers from left and right. He waited for some time before sprinting. He then threw a bottle of smoke and let it masked his actions as he then furiously climbs the vantage point the elven rangers were sniping and use his stolen saber to decapitate one of the elves and then use the bow of the elf to snipe the elf right in the thigh. This move made the elven ranger unable to move. And when the soldiers saw this, they clearly dashed like mad towards the elven ranger who could not raise his body.


    Oswin nocks another arrow and then shot the bow of the elf away from him. Then with cold eyes, Oswin descended down the vantage point and continued to march while facing elf resistance. He killed them. He moves like a wolf and danced unpredictably in order to confuse the enemy. He was helped by the soldiers so he was able to arrive at the front gates of the elven fortress.


    Then he saw the blinding light that was released by a golden-haired lay with immense mana. This lady was fighting someone garb in elven attire. Naturally, Oswin recognized the absurd battle between Sena and the Elven. The elven was not far inferior but Sena was like a wild beast that danced around while still in her gilded armor. She moves lightly and her sword, Astra collided with the elven, sounding out loud clangs that resound through the battlefields.


    Oswin stared at the battle with stars in his eyes.


    Sena Saclea, the Knight of Astra... what was she?

 Chapter 112: Human Only

    Chapter 112: Human Only


    <hr>


    Sena arises the sword of hers to cut the hand of the elven. The elven had his hand slashed and it fell right on the ground below. Before he could act the sword of Astra cleaved on his shoulders, a burning pain, and an agonizing scream sounded out as the elf gets slashed into two.


    The elf was like blooming power. Sena had her body wetted with blood. Disgusting, why does it always happen. She thought. Landing on the battlements of the fortress she glances at the soldiers running to her direction. She raised her sword Astra up in the sky. Her hands were holding the hilt of the sword Astra, she slightly parted her legs away and then beamed of golden light appeared on her sword.


    ¡°Golden Stars, bellow for me!¡±


    The sword of Astra sucked in the light from the sky. The dark elven forest quickly felt that there was a blast of wind that cleared the smoke around the elven forest. The smoke was cleared and along with it reveals the dead elves lying around. The soldiers stabbed their swords around the helpless elves. The banners of the lords were being raised everywhere and before long a flag containing the sun¡¯s crown is carried towards the elven forest.


    Sena¡¯s eyes glimmered. Her golden eyes shined brightly. Her hair swayed with the breeze and the energy she gathered was already amassing too much energy. However, the beam of light continued growing until it reached the same height as the fortress. Then, transparent ripples appeared roundly behind Sena¡¯s back. The blades of light appeared and it started to target the whole fortress.


    A sharp thorny like circle appeared below Sena¡¯s feet. This circle glowed goldenly and it looked like it was the sun¡¯s crown. Sena bit her lip as controls the overwhelming energy pressing her down. Then, taking a step forward, she slashed her sword downward and the golden beam of light fell upon the fortress, cleaving it in half.


    The blades of light that appeared in the mirror then flew towards everywhere like a magic rain. These weapons stabbed without mercy against the elven fortress and the elves hiding were impaled and killed. The gates holding the city behind the fortress trembled badly. Sena took another step forward and the burst of her mana erupted wildly enough to break the barrier and the gates that were blocking the city from invasion. Once the gates were slice in two. Sena then lets loose her blade of lights and the citizens and the normal elven that was cowering behind the wall gates of the fortress trembled. It was a rain of blade lights and each blade would hit someone and they would have their organs ripped or heads burst.


    The soldiers down below had already and like ants they penetrated the gates of the city, shouting loudly as they can. Sena could see the thousands of soldiers enter and without any energy, she slid down on the battlements. Then, a figure appeared before her, she recognizes the banner lord and nodded for him to go.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The banner lord then rushed to the city while commanding the others to secure the fortress that was just cleaved in two.


    ...


    Sena sat on the battlements quietly. Looks like my white cape is blood red again, she thought.


    ¡°It has always been like this. Back then, I would always think that the battlefield would earn me glory. Yet now I feel like a tired old horse that has been used for too long.¡±


    She helplessly smiled and muttered.


    ¡°That knight that saved me that day, she was fierce and firm. Yet, her eyes were filled with sadness. I always find her as a role model and the dream of mine was because of that knight. Did she suffer things like this too? Did she have to slaughter hundreds too? Hey, Astra, tell me, you also save me from death once. You whose back was so firm despite being little, why were you so bright and shining? Why is my back inferior compared to yours? Hey, Astra, tell me, why is my white cape blood red?¡±


    She said vexingly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t those who save should have their cape white and pure? Tell me, why is my cape so red? I only wanted to become something silly. I always adored and even felt like I wanted to become someone like her and you Astra, who was there to protect me from dire. Tell me, did I diverge from my path? Did I become a monster instead of a knight in shining armor? Hey...¡±


    She said sadly. Sena was supposed to be happy that her attack cleaved the way to victory. In her eyes, she could see the battle happening quickly and ferociously. Shouts of the elves resounded and their despair echoed. The men of the south roared with a victory. The ashes began to rise and the fire spread to the once beautiful elven land.


    The giant mother tree that full golden lights bloomed red. Sena stared at the mother tree. The sun¡¯s crown and the Church of Light considered the tree as sacred so there was no one that would dare to burn the tree or at least try to harm it. Sena sat with her back pressed on the battlements. No desire, no willingness to move.


    She doesn¡¯t regret her actions. She merely is depressed that she becomes a blood-soaked warrior. She wanted to become the knight in shining armor yet she became the bloody templar that purges those are below them.


    ¡°Why me...¡±


    A sob escaped her mouth. The Sena Saclea of the House of Saclea, one of the leaders of the New Order of Light, the Astra Knight that grants victory with her shining sword, the figure unmatched within the fields of battle, adored, unbending and undefeated, sobbed tearfully within the battlements of the elven fortress.


    Strong as she was, brave as she was, and her heart as hard as steel. There was something that most people would miss. They thought of Sena as perfect but there was something they were wrong.


    She was just human.

 Chapter 113: Genocide

    Chapter 113: Genocide


    <hr>


    The elven fortress has been captured. The fire rises from the four corners of the fortress with elves hanging or cuffed with chains. The soldiers brandished their swords and led them in one big magic circle, gathering them one by one.


    ¡°Line them up, make they do not try anything. The elves will pay for their sins today and we will let their abominable existence live on any longer.¡±


    The humans won this day. No amount of mercy was left on their hearts. Only wishing the purge of the elves and erasing their existence from the face of the world. It was their right as the victors and now they are going to genocide them.


    ¡°Oh, mother tree please save our souls.¡±


    ¡°Let, the earth kiss us. Embrace your lowly servants.¡±


    A priest of the elves said with a heartfelt sob, her arms embracing the poor sobbing children of the elves as the mages of the humans begin chanting the incantation to their magic. Their eyes full of hatred for the elves. Not even the little ones were spared for it is the chastisement of the Church to the Elves.


    Such executions are being carried out everywhere in the home of the elves. The banner lords of the army have taken the castle of the elves. The king and the queen of the proud elven race were now hanging on their own balcony after the defeat.


    The humans have laid siege to every territory of the elves like ants swarming a table of crumbs. The massive armed army along with their nefarious tactics allowed them to win the battle against the elves who did not expect the humans to be underhanded and clever in their battles.


    In the siege, the casualty was less than expected. Now all those who are still breathing are now being hunted down by the hounds of the armies. Along with the hounds are knights of vigorous morale that would definitely succeed in bringing down the last of the elves.


    Back to the elven capital, the mother tree was blooming red. A priest of the church of the Sun¡¯s Crown offered prayers at the blooming red mother tree to appease it. This priest then casted a four-staged spell at the mother tree and there the illusion was cast.


    This illusion brought the elves down to their knees. The ¡®mother tree¡¯ that they have loved abandoned them by turning back to normal. Red, was the color of anger. The blooms of red signified the feelings of the mother tree. And now that it turned back to being green despite the elves suffering made all of the long-ears suffer and despair because of the abandonment of their deity.


    Hollowed eyes followed with spirits broken down to the mud. The elves in the capital were now lifeless as the humans slaughter them without any trace of mercy. The once proud capital of the elves was now flooding with blood. All men from the south were cheering as they lynched the original inhabitance.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The flag of the Sun¡¯s Crown now flaps and flutters on the gates of the elven fortress. The banners of the three banner lords now wave proudly. The men of the south held their heads high while ignoring their heartless actions. But are they truly heartless?


    No, they merely believe that the elves were subhuman now, below them and unworthy of being recognized as humans or greater than humans. So right now the humans think they are merely killing bugs and monsters. Elves are monsters and the humans believe that they are merely killing monsters.


    ¡°Haul the ropes. Tied their necks tightly and make sure that there shall be no one left. We shall claim these lands as ours. The fertile lands shall be our new breadbasket and we shall engrave our history to these woodlands!¡±


    A priest in robes shouted. His head held up high. His staff rose as he orders the soldiers to fasten the ropes to the elves who had lost their spirit. The priest gestured and all elves were left hanging down.


    In the streets, there were carts rolling. Horses were looting the valuables on every shops and corner. The carts were filled with gold. And when some saw the currency they have. The soldiers wondered. The Bank of Brewrael had a presence here?


    ¡°Are they in cahoots?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Two soldiers talked. Their eyes knitted and quietly fits of anger rises on their hearts. The soldiers didn¡¯t have the mercy to anyone who allied or talk nicely to the elves or any humanoids before them.


    The humans hauled the loot to a particular area located in the city. Loots and valuables will be used to compensate for the war cost. The cost of war was too high and the resources that were used was astronomical. Only by paying them the entire valuables that were found could this war ever be truly successful.


    Indeed, the humans wanted the war for the purging of the elves. However, it didn¡¯t mean that there were no nasty thoughts of profits. Merchants and bankers had supported the war for the profit. The cost of weapons and rations would make them rich and import them to other continents will raise the value of the currency of the land. Trade will flourish and the land captured will belong to the merchants who contributed.


    They will their own piece of land. That was promised to them by the King of Altria. Their coffers will be filled and they will become noble landowners that would shape the land of the elves with their own hands. Some soldiers were informed about this. So when the carts were being partitioned by them. These carts will belong to the merchants and bankers that will have their own fill of the victory.


    ¡°SENA! SENA! SENA!¡±


    In a long-winded street, a bloodied figure marched along with the soldiers. They marched behind Sena with grace and bold and a proud smile plastered on their lips. The lady they follow kept a stolid expression. Her golden hair fluttered, her gilded armor stained with blood shone.


    She was heading to the elven palace to be greeted.

 Chapter 114: Amidst the Mask

    Chapter 114: Amidst the Mask


    <hr>


    Evil wasn¡¯t truly there. The words of the fair weren¡¯t there. Blinded by the truth and the dread, the evil doesn¡¯t fair. Oswin was a merry man. He cared for a princess and the men. Yet in the end, his head was filled. With lies and filth, his eyes saw the burnings, the chains, the clattering of teeth.


    Oswin carried the silver sword, his head hung up low, his face trodden and deathly pale. He cares none of the affairs and yet he saw the mourning of the enemy he was about to slay.


    ¡°Why do this Sir.¡± The elf said.


    ¡°It is nothing personal.¡±


    Oswin answered. He glared with a teary eye. The elf cried. It bellowed a sob. It prayed for its God and he touches the ground with his head. Then Oswin brought up his blade. It glimmered and hissed with silver light. He felt pain yet he did what he needed to do.


    Slash, the elf¡¯s head separated from his neck. The elf cried, it died, and Oswin had to wipe the blood off his hands and turned to the others who are waiting for the elf and his family. Oswin as human, the butcher, the slaughterer, the winner of this feast of blood had to do what he was asked to do.


    ¡°Kill them already Sir Oswin. We still have to go to the other houses. Leave no one, for a speck of ember, can burn the tiniest sparks.¡±


    The man who said that killed an elf not taller than his waist. The kid was young yet he was easily slaughtered simply because of his long ears. The man who did the deed did not care for what he has done. He merely ground his teeth and went out of the house.


    Oswin dragged his saber towards the remaining elf he was bound to kill. Fear was present in their eyes, reflecting the demon that is Oswin right now. This was nothing personal. Oswin merely does what he was asked to do. He was no pet. But he was bound and honored to kill his share for hands can only be filled with so much.


    ¡°Pray tell what your last words are.¡±


    The cowering Elf froze still. Her eyes merely stolid, hope was not found. She stared at Oswin without any single fear. Her green iris turned white and she suddenly violent cackled.


    ¡°Cold eyes, dead eyes, a man and woman in the north, the woman with moon-hair, sparking with energy, like a stilled lake brimming with blue, the man, with courage, with the hand of nature, splitting the tiniest of things, an iron egg, a mushroom cloud.¡±


    Oswin drew his silversword instead as he steps back. The woman who went into trance floated up the air. Her eyes glowing, her hair fluttering wildly as she emits an eerie voice.


    ¡°Gray skin meets, the rule of those ash skins, meeting in a stump, two hands held together, a seed sowed inside a womb, happy smiles, a monstrous man, a bearer of dread and a woman with a smile. Deformed ears out of Magic, eyes of gold, healed, sleeping, amidst the mask, a wronged slaughterer, the meeting of gray, the talk in the bonfire changes all things.¡±


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Oswin stayed still, listening to the woman whose energy was bursting. He was a mere man and he could not allow himself to get near or he will burst.


    ¡°Hair of rust with streaks of white, shredded skin, electrified heart, knower of otherworldly, demon for some, a savior for some, beloved by the hair of sky, the woman, and the man, shall be the one that would end it all. Blood, and talk, the latter the only thing that gray ruler will say, will be talk, the man, who called himself savior, the woman who called himself villain, will rule the men and women to stand down, enmity will be gone, yet the vile humans will strive, giving the men, and the women to laugh at the sky dried.¡±


    ¡°May earth may dance¡± continued the woman, ¡°the walls breeches, shelters for Etherwind, the walk on branches, bakers of bread, loved by townsfolk, hiding their nature within deceit. Know this, men and women of the south. Thy let the roaming evil sleep and peace shall happen, let the man see dread and all shall meet the end of magic. Gunpowder, a weapon, brimmed with black, gilded steel that shoots metal, arsenals of dread, made by humans, carried to this world by a soul who wandered. Know that evil will lead him, know that doing so would trigger the end. For the man is fickle, his glass hears will turn into a void that swallows all.¡±


    The woman suddenly shouted loudly.


    ¡®CONDEMED THE MAN AND LET THY MUSHROOM CLOUDS RISE. ALL SHALL NOT BE FORGIVEN. ALL SHALL NOT BE HASTENED FOR THE EVIL THAT SITS WILL DRY THE WORLD OF MAG-¡°


    An arrow entered at the back of the woman. The arrow pierced through the woman¡¯s throat and suddenly the force around the woman vanished. Oswin took this chance to bolt straight at the woman, brandished his silversword and finished the woman¡¯s heart.


    The elf that went into a trance died just like that. Oswin turned to the direction where the arrow was and then nodded at the Archer who saved him.


    Oswin sheathed his silversword back to its scabbard and then killed the last ones in the house. After that, he went out of the house and stopped for a second. He tapped his sole and then clenched his fist. His eyes could see the murder around.


    He was no saint. He was not good nor was he truly evil. He merely obeyed the task out of fear and wanting to be recognized.


    Yet his heart was in turmoil. The bloody slaughter left a metal taste in his mouth. His body was heavy as a steel, and he felt like he would collapse any moment. He wanted to sleep, yet there was still a lot of executions that he will have to attend, for merely he just a regular soldier in a war against the enemies.

 Interlude 1: Odd Meeting

    Interlude 1: Odd Meeting


    <hr>


    In the forest of giant branches lies two individual clad in cloak and robes. The man who¡¯s in front of the robed woman stood guarded with his golden eyes. His eyes were cold and blood red lines are drawn all over his body. From his cheeks to his limbs, the circuit-like lines were overbearing.


    Behind him was the robed woman with a coiled staff. Her mythical hair of blue stood out. The he who¡¯s facing the man in a cloak could recognize that despite the ears of the human. She possessed half-blood of the elves. These two were odd ones.


    He, the overlord of the North could tell that they are mere rovers. He could smell the Etherwind on them yet there was no trace of mutation in their blood. Not even a single speck of ether stayed on their skin.


    ¡°Pray tell, have you gone to the north?¡±


    ¡°We did. Why?¡±


    The man is ready. His eyes were spying the overlord of the North who detected them wandering around the lands stealthily. The overlord was powerful and how he could ignore an individual with a lake-like reservoir touching his lands? Not to mention that he heard the news of the invasion of the humans in the demi-human lands.


    ¡°If so, then why go there. And tell me, does the land still spew Etherwind?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I took care of it. Why ask?¡±


    ¡°You took care of it. Pray tell, are you joking? That ice cap, invulnerable to magic, and steel could not be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Magically...but naturally, and with a few touches and a secret method. Then it is not impossible.¡±


    ¡°Is there proof of this?¡±


    The man narrowed his golden eyes.


    ¡°Does this satisfy you?¡±


    He showed a container containing ether inside. It was blue, glowing, and definitely looked like it was pure.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    The overlord touched his chin.


    ¡°Is that cursed ice block really gone?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± said the Auburn-haired individual. ¡°I already took care of it.¡±


    The overlord gasped with his mouth open. His eyes flickered and immediately he crushed a jewel from his pocket that then turned into a crystal bird that immediately flew to a direction. The man with auburn hair eyed the bird while at the same time gazing hard at the overlord who was dangerous to boot.


    The overlord felt the deadly eyes of the auburn-haired man. He spreads his hands as if telling that he wasn¡¯t guilty and said.


    ¡°Calm down, in honesty, I should thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That damn ice block has taken lives in my land. Mhm, you may not recognize me but I am the Lotler, the Overlord of The North.¡±


    ¡°The overlord himself!¡±


    Said the man in a panic, his eyes glowed, his hands suddenly held a strange weapon that immediately shot out to the overlord. The overlord of the North saw the bullet and caught it between his finger and thumb. He then flicked the small metal back to the ground.


    ¡°That is a strange weapon. I can understand that you are surprised. But with the Etherwind gone then there is no need for the gray-skins to involve themselves. We can seclude our lands again.¡±


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    The man said.


    ¡°Say what you want. We, the gray-skins are a neutral race that lives uncaringly inside our lands. Now that the reason we are fighting is done and over with. We can go back to our lands and somehow try to fertilize it.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Do you think that would be easy?¡±


    The man with auburn hair snorted like a rabid dog.


    ¡°After all the death, you are telling me that somehow this is all over just because of that? Do you think that those who had their loved ones taken from them would just agree to that? I believe that you all started this war and yet now that ¡®your goal¡¯ or if your words are to be believe in the first place is true, think you can just get away with it?¡±


    ¡°We can. I am sorry to disappoint. That is just how it goes. Haven¡¯t you heard? The human¡¯s crusades have reached the lands of my vassals. Sooner, they will be purged and even if I didn¡¯t discover that you have already taken the Etherwind down. I will still preserve my land with a domain. We are the gray-skins, masters of Magic and we can do what we want.¡±


    The overlord said haughtily.


    ¡°How despicable, you didn¡¯t care for your vassals at all.¡±


    ¡®Is it not?¡± said the overlord. ¡®I am merely using them for the sake of my people. Tell me Mage with a strange weapon, and strange magic. What would you in the name of love?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, that is why for love, I will do everything. And since I ¡®love¡¯ my people then I am willing to become the sinner. It¡¯s funny actually, to think that my simple stroll would end up with me receiving news favorable to me and my race. As if fate guided me and my people to live yet again for years. Looks like the moon still loves us Gray-skins, pity about the others.¡±


    The Auburn-haired man scowled


    ¡°I always asked why the gray-skins are lacking in the battlefield. You all are just cowards, manipulators.¡±


    The overlord curly laughed.


    ¡°That we are. We started this war because of the Etherwind and for the fertile lands. We are losing and now the main instigator of the war is going back to their hiding places. We are long-lived, and sooner or later by divine right, we will rise again.¡±


    The man with auburn-haired stared icily at Lotler. Lotler wanted to laugh badly right now. To think that he would be lucky after all the tribulations that his kingdom receives and not to mention that a simple stroll would allow him to meet trespassers that have taken care of his kingdom¡¯s woes.


    He wanted to laugh badly at this badly at this odd situation. He felt like it was a simple joke. There was no grand meeting. No grand battle. No fully armed men and knights facing him, claiming him to be evil and preaching about that his death would make the world peaceful.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the smile.¡± asked the man with auburn hair. ¡°Are laughing at how you can easily kill us? Oh, your highness, Overlord of The North, ruler of the Gray skins, Lotler?¡±


    ¡°No. I am just laughing at the jess of fate. How about we sit? Or are you willing to fight it out with this overlord? Please don¡¯t be idiotic. Killing me will nothing but assassination. The others will take care of my position and with our mentality. They will be able to close up this land.¡±


    ¡°And we will be trapped.¡± the blue-haired woman said.


    The overlord raised his brow. The woman with half-blood had a smoky and languid voice.


    ¡°Yes, you will be trapped. So how about sitting near a bonfire. Would that be comfortable? After all, the time for battle has passed, we can talk.¡±


    The two glanced at each other. The man clad in a cloak nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 115: Victory is Right

    Chapter 115: Victoryis Right


    <hr>


    The elves got subdued by the humans with an overwhelming victory. The thrown owned by the elves are now taken by the contributor of the war. She was one who slaughtered the Hero the Elves and cleaved the gates of the City. Sena Saclea sits on the throne with her cheeks leaned on her knuckles.


    In front of her was royalty. Old noble elf-men and elf-women wearing tattered clothing and faces filled with despair. Their once proud expressions were now that of despair.


    ¡°By the order of the Sun¡¯s Crown and in the name of the Church and its people, you are presented by the noble men and women of the Order.¡±


    A man in priest robes said.


    ¡°You heathens, by the crimes of being vile-blood, slaughter, and for participating in the war against the humans, and for the slaughter of soldiers, and of men and women that served humankind in its darkest days, all of you shall be sentenced to death by hanging.¡±


    The priest nodded, turned to the lady in the throne and gestured at the soldiers. The noble elves were then dragged at the wooden platform located in the balcony. Their necks were tied with a coil of rope. And with a simple push, they were left hanging for all to see.


    This method of execution was considered lenient. And Sena, the one sitting temporarily on the throne belonging to the elves was the one who executed them, by her hand. It was her right as the champion and the one who quelled the elves.


    She was high-praised. Her bloody red cape was there. And even though she was told to she didn¡¯t change her outfit and let her blood-stained armor remained. Her eyes were staring a thousand yards and her actions were that of tiredness.


    She was tired of all the execution and all of the blood. Her bloody red cape and her stained armor reminded her of the battle. All the slaughter numbed her, and overall what she wanted now was to simply go back home and be done with all of this.


    She has already heard of the victory over the other fronts. The Orcs were subdued and the Dwarves were buried along with their kingdom by using the blast powders that they have used to destroy the mountain nation of the dwarves. In the letter she received the dwarves were buried and all those who were lurking around the villages were executed by the order of the church.


    The Orcs were brutally killed. And the leader of the Orcs was personally killed by the Orc Slayer, Valera Asmara and her legion and allies started killing the Orcs by beheading. The letter was rather descriptive and in order to remind the Orcs or at least the strugglers. The head of every Orc, whether men, women or children were put in spikes and now the whole Orc territory resembles a grave, but instead of tombstones and skeletons, what can be found there are the Orc¡¯s and their heads gaping about.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sena was already being merciful at these daft elves. She has been killing them by hanging and every elf, or at least the children were killed quickly and were not put to suffer. That was the only mercy that the humans could give them. A quick digestion of poison and most of the young elves were killed.


    Now their bodies are put in one grave. A mass grave dug by the soldiers. Which will be turned into a statue of remembrance that proves the victory of the humans against the elves, and it will soon be a reminder, in their capital that the humankind they looked down upon having defeated them.


    Every village and every town that belongs to the elf will have a reminder, and under the statues will be the corpses of the elves, the proud ones that have succumbed at the hands of the humans who they looked down upon very badly.


    It was a simple conclusion. The humans have sent many of their emissaries here in the elven lands yet they did not even give a face to the humans. Instead, it leads to all of this slaughter and if there is anything to be blamed, then it would be the elves.


    The humans have used their fury and zeal to win and now they proved that their fury has won and now they are the victors and are now the superior ones.


    It was not the human¡¯s fault that they were able to win. It was the fault of the proud elves who didn¡¯t want to lower their heads to the humans who plead for peace.


    The humans are not evil.


    Easily, the slaughter that they have done is indeed evil. But for the men and women who died in the front-lines. This ¡®slaughter¡¯ of the demi-humans that is happening in the north is merely the result of a war that has been concluded.


    If the elves or the demi-humans won then they will surely slave humankind and take their land. There will be slaughter and many will die. This time, the humans won the war, and with them winning they were allowed to do what they wanted as revenge.


    The world isn¡¯t black and white. No matter whom the victor was, the victor will surely claim the life of the defeated and thus what is happening here is just fair game.


    This is the result of the war.


    The slaughter and genocide were a natural conclusion.


    Humanity already knew that peace was vain with the elves. Thus they can only do what is necessary and that is to kill any elves that would try to bite them. There will be strugglers hiding in the mountain but sooner or later they will be hunt down.


    Sena¡¯s forces and the others will make sure that those who will fight will be getting their execution and with the lands now controlled by humankind. They will be hunted down ruthlessly and with the utmost zeal possible. The humans are fanatics and with their victory,


    The humans can still hunt merrily. After all, thier Victory is their Right.

 Chapter 116: A Jest of Fate

    Chapter 116: A Jest of Fate


    <hr>


    The overlord of the north came about with mugs pulled from a space unknown to men. Gray-skins are magically capable beings that could muster the world and shape the unseen forces around them easily.


    ¡°Would you care for wine Sir Arden?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Arden stopped the tankard of the overlord. ¡°I don¡¯t drink, especially with beings that could kill me in one blow. I wouldn¡¯t be stopping for a wine or whatever goodness you have.¡±


    ¡°Understandable.¡± The overlord laughed dryly. ¡°But the Lady is calmer than you. She acts as if nothing is happening.¡±


    Lafiel leaned on Arden¡¯s shoulder, her eyes closed.


    ¡°I am here. That is all she needs to sleep.¡±


    ¡°She loves you much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Arden eyed the overlord seriously. ¡°We are merely traveling companions.¡±


    ¡°Does she think that too?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. All I know is that I am accompanying her. Whether there is love in this travels of ours. That¡¯s something between us.¡±


    Arden said, yet he felt a pinch on his side. The overlord saw this.


    ¡°HAHA, my friend, you two are a rather interesting bunch. I could see the deadness in your eyes. There is no light when you talk to me, Arden. Why is that? Are you seething that the overlord of the north is in front of you? Tell me, Arden, why haven¡¯t you strike me down? It has been a week ever since we met on the giant branches. Yet here you are, in our homeland, drinking merrily with the overlord of the North, the bane of the humans.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I am just letting you talk to me. I heard that the situation has been unfavorable. The Crusaders will reach this place. They will bring your head and you will die if they somehow manage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the trick question.¡± The overlord pointed out, ¡°If they could enter this land easily.¡±


    Arden looked at the balcony of the overlord. There he could see the purple barrier that covers the whole land of the gray-skins. The gray-skins have gray lands and their only light is the barrier of illusion that covers their land. He wouldn¡¯t be able to enter this land at all. Only through meeting the overlord of the north himself, that he was allowed to enter the barren lands.


    ¡°The humans will find a way or create one,¡± said Arden. ¡°That has always been how we work.¡±


    ¡°Aye, your race is stubborn.¡± replied the Overlord, his hand grasping the mug of wine. ¡°I still remember my father telling me about your short-lived race. Ah, it must be that of your limited lifespan that you lot can infest the lands and breed quickly.¡±


    Arden¡¯s eyes went cold.


    ¡°That an insult?¡±


    ¡°A compliment my dear Human Friend.¡±


    ¡°¡¯Human friend¡¯, odd hearing that from the instigator that brought forth death to all humans in order to save his own race.¡±


    ¡°Hah, I never hated the humans. The gray-skins have always been neutral. We are merely doing what was necessary and pray tell, have we ever had a single soldier on the battlefield?¡±


    Arden kept silent, rolling Lafiel¡¯s blue hair around his index finger.


    ¡°See?¡± continued the overlord, ¡°We have never killed any human. We do not hate humans and we never shed any of your blood. ¡°


    ¡°But you instigated the war. You let the Orcs and Elves kill people in the south.¡±


    ¡°And that is for the good of my country.¡± The overlord pointed to his head. ¡°A smart one makes use of their heads. We gray-skins could have joined the war. Unleashed storms of magic upon humanity and blocked the pores that grant magic in the south but we do not. You have seen my portals, Arden. We can travel far and wide. Even if the human army marches this far north they will see nothing but a mountain range. We have already masked our cities, and thanks to your work in dealing with the Etherwind, we are now free to dwell back to our own state.¡±


    Arden kept his cold stares. His brows dancing like a snake following a dirt path. The overlord saw his stare and just chugged his wine of mug.


    ¡°Honestly...¡± said Arden calmly, ¡°for my actions to result in your all getting away with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are lucky indeed. But Arden,¡± the overlord looked at Arden in the eye directly. ¡°You can have a choice here.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Good. I see that you are someone reasonable.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±Arden made a bitter smile. ¡°If this was still three years ago, then this kingdom would be in ruins. The lands will be scorched. The fields of gray will be nothing but ashes. And all of your subjects will scream in agony under nuclear fire.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I would have burned this kingdom to the ground. I would be breaking my vows to my foster father just to pretend that what I am doing is the right thing to do. I would have killed everything. But¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªI won¡¯t do It.¡± continued Arden ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t want to choose. Simply, because doing so will make people suffer. I shall merely save those who I can and right now. I am helping someone in her journey.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    The overlord stopped his actions. He put his mug down and leaned on the dark armchair he has been sitting. He looked at the blue-haired Lafiel who has worked hard in bringing the lands back to normal. She was no doubt a powerful woman that could fertile the land again. Only a few days have passed since he met the two and in those days his land was now recovering from the Etherwind.


    The overlord has been sheltering the two. He planned to kill them for trespassing at first but now the thought of killing them has long passed. They were useful and very dangerous.


    ¡°How long are you going to let us stay in this place?¡±


    ¡°Only until the army of humans arrives, I will see their faces and then sent you back to the western plains with my portals. Thanks to you, I have also become lenient and sent a few humans who have intruded back to capital located in the south, telling them that the ether is gone and done for.¡±


    ¡°I thank you for that,¡± Arden said gratefully.


    ¡°Indeed, I believe that your choice of not destroying my kingdom is due to sparing the group. Your foster sister and her lover were in that group. I wonder, would you have unleashed ¡®nuclear fire¡¯ in my kingdom if I did?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± the overlord smiled blandly. ¡°I should praise myself.¡±


    Arden curtly sneered.


    The overlord could only laugh. The blue flame in the room of the overlord flickered. It danced along with the gush o wind that came from the open balcony. They were the only ones in the castle of the overlord. And even Arden could see the hundreds of banners marching towards the castle.


    They were too many and the number of banners flying over and the mages floating with their absurd mana could be seen. Armored men that came from the Empire of light could also be seen. Their giant armored figure as they carry great swords and shields.


    ¡°It is time Arden. It was nice meeting you and Miss Lafiel.¡±


    Arden felt like that he wanted to sneer at the Overlord. Lafiel has worked for the overlord and thus she was tired after such tiresome work. She was worried about the fight and thus in exchange for their life, told the overlord that she can cure the lands of the Etherwind. It is the only reason why they are speaking like this.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The overlord form signs and there the portal appeared. Arden woke the tired Lafiel. And together they walked into the portal without looking back. The overlord maintained a calm expression as he watches the two leave without any parting words.


    After the portal was closed, the overlord looked at the armies at the barrier and made a wicked smile. He could see the zealousness of the humans with his magical eyes. He wasn¡¯t planning to fight them. He just wanted to watch them knock on the barriers for days before fully closing the domain of the land.


    The land of the gray-skins is impenetrable and as masters of magic, the humans will not be able to crave their desire of killing the instigator of the war. The overlord felt pleased, the elves might have died, the orcs have been executed and even the wise dwarves have been buried under their mountains.


    Yet his race lived on. He fought smartly and without shedding any blood he was able to attain a rather desirable conclusion that led to favorable circumstances.


    ¡°Now, entertain me, humans, let me see how you knock vainly against the domain created by the world itself!¡±


    The overlord spread his hands with glee. His smile stretched widely, reaching his gray ears.

 Chapter 117: Pray for Home

    Chapter 117: Pray for Home


    <hr>


    The war that started many hundred years ago ended with the humans unable to make a dent on the barriers of the overlord of the north. No matter how much Magic they shot at the barrier. No matter how many methods and weapons, whether conventional or not did not made the barrier moved.


    The Humans could only give up seething. The overlord who first declared an expansion, a conquest to the south had locked himself and his land away just like that. No one would be able to curse him with insults. And no one could provoke him about being coward either.


    The Elves have perished. Their home razed and painted with their own blood. The strugglers are being hunted down without mercy and will soon be killed with zeal. They are no longer the might beautiful elves. For the humans have taken the place of the mighty now, whether they agree or not can no longer be discussed.


    The Dwarves have been buried along with their machines and gold. The mountain rangers they inhabit are now filled with humans and miners from the bank of Brewrael who waited for the chance to claim the lands for themselves. Declaring that the dwarves owe them gold and they shall repay it by having the land.


    The Orcs have been butchered. Most of their shamans and priests were thrown down the boiling magma of their volcano. Their totems burned, destroyed hatefully by the Orc Slayer whose flames of anger has been fulfilled by their slaughter.


    The war has been dealt with after years of bloodshed. A feat that humans thought would last for more years to come. Yet, to think that an explosion, killing hundreds of knights, leaving only their prized swords would flip the switch of zeal that none of the humans had for years.


    A mushroom cloud of dread that made the sun¡¯s crown paused. This explosion led to an order being created. That then turned into a crusade of ashes that has now successfully purge three races within three years of time. A feat, that would be considered miracle if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they are now standing at the barrier of the overlord who cannot be touched by mere humans.


    The humans could only seethe in anger. However, even with a limited lifespan, they will and surely will make forts in this particular land, guarding it with their might, waiting for the overlord who hid along with his entire race, to come out. With steel and grit, the humans will have their vengeance upon the instigator of the war.


    The explosion in Dunwich made the humans in the south rabid and ravenous but they will not forget the one that started the fight. The overlord will have his debt paid. And no matter what will happen they will get it. Their lives are short, yet their anger will remain for thousands of years.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    And so the war against the demi-humans ended with a victory towards the humans.


    ...


    The crusaders of Ashes were led by banner lords and people from the Empire of Light. Their campaign ended with a bitter note of not being able to hang and torture the instigator of a war that caused many deaths. But they promised that they will someday get the overlord of the North.


    The Crusaders made camp or at least some. The tired ones, especially banner lords like Sena Saclea made her way back to the south with eagerness to rest. Behind her was the silver-sword carrying Oswin who wore dark expression. His head was covered with a hood.


    The bannermen under Sena followed. They should be celebrating in honor of the victory. The war that lasted for years, even before they were born finally ended with the humans succeeding. But they do not have smiles on their faces. Indeed they celebrated and raised their ales and wines to celebrate.


    But in the end, after the war was done. All they wanted now was to go back home. Every single one of them prayed for their home more than anything. Indeed they fought with zeal in honor of their Gods and Ancestors but they also fought for coin in order to feed their children and their family.


    Now with the war done, they all wanted the same thing. They wanted to return back to their homes with glee and hugged their loved ones tightly as possible. The slaughter they have done will never leave them. The men of the banner were foolish people who fought for others.


    But now they just want to lay their swords down and never tell the tales of what they have done. Most of them have told themselves that what they did is for the benefit of their children and future relatives. They have contributed and made the sacrifice in order to the others not to experience it themselves.


    They delude themselves that. They hope that by making excuses like that they will feel less of a monster that slaughtered children and infants that could barely stand in order to quell the fire that might spark and burn if forgotten.


    Sena Saclea¡¯s thoughts were simple as she rides her horse. Without her cape, without her gilded armor, and only her sword Astra, she only thought of wanting to back home to her birthplace and stay there for a while. She needs the rest for sanity¡¯s sake.


    Meanwhile, Oswin the silver-sword carrying knight wanted nothing else other than being with the princess he admired the most in the world. He has done his best in participating in the genocide. The scars of killing those who could not fight back will stay with him for the rest of his life.


    So now he only wanted the comfort of the princess that is the beacon of light to him. That is why despite his body tired and stiffed he endured in order to go back home like the rest of the others.


    Praying for home, which was all the slaughters could do. They knew what they have done. And all they want now is just the comfort of home.

 Chapter 118: Of Twisted Minds

    Chapter 118: Of Twisted Minds


    <hr>


    Anger consumed her like mad. She thought of nothing in the few years other than revenge and revenge. She thought of her days as maddening. The tears of a once old friend, her only ally in the world still ever present in her memories like an eternal flame.


    She held a barbed lance. This lance has pierced many Orc hearts and bathed on Orc blood for quite a time now. But now all of the Orc¡¯s are dead, by her hand. She joined the forces towards their volcanic mountain and used her hatred for them to perish them rightly.


    She killed every single Orc and those who tried to escape were hunted down by her. She led her army into the heart of the Orcs and now they are no more.


    The Orcs are nothing but ashes of the past. The death of a friend she loved was now avenged. All the Orcs are now down to hell.


    Yet killing them all didn¡¯t bring her friend back. She felt empty as she holds her barbed lance. She sees the bloodied lands of the Orcs and how empty it was without their green-skins. Only drunkards intoxicated with a victory could be seen on the lands.


    The Orcs are either hanged on stakes or stabbed on pikes. The ¡®lucky¡¯ orcs were thrown in the volcano were mostly the Pyromancers are trained. But without the ritual, all the normal Orcs were killed there. She led their death by dragging them.


    Those who fought would be stab by her barbed lance. She showed no mercy to the Orcs. She remembered her loving ally being killed by them. They did not show mercy. They did not show any ounce of empathy as they kill her. She could remember and it will never leave her head.


    She is clouded by vengeance. Her thoughts were blank and all she could think was annihilation. She hated them and through this hate that she became worse than she thought. Only through the last Orc got pushed that she seemed to awake from a long dream.


    She found herself covered in blackened armor. The barbed lance that she carried everywhere now felt eerie to her. Then, thoughts and memories rushed into her head. She thought how terrible it was. And even with that rush of memories. The hatred she had for the Orc¡¯s did not seize.


    ¡°Milady, are you okay?¡±


    A man covered in plate asked her. He looked worried. She thought that she didn¡¯t need the company so she sent the man away curtly. She found a spot to sit and frown. Looking at the magma below her she then thought. They are all dead. What now? She never expected her obsessive hatred to be done and over with.


    She stared fixedly at the magma beneath her. Her eyes never missing any bubbles that pop and release a wisp of smoke. Her thoughts were blank. And there was nothing she could think at the moment other than worry. Her vengeance was done just like that.


    She fought many battles. Unknown to death, unknown to living, always in a hill of corpses, covered with blood, holding a green head with two protruding fangs near the cheeks.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Her eyes whirled like a pool. Her brown hair that was usually inside a dreary black helmet fluttered wildly with the air. The hot magma beneath her made her skin glistened with sweat. Tears appeared at the edges of her eyes. The bratty princess who lost her only friend was human again.


    As if she woke from a long slumber. The horrible memories of what she did resurface on her head. She remembered a warm gentle back. She remembered a smile without any light on the eyes. She remembered a strange man who¡¯d help without being asked.


    She remembered the man feeding her. She remembered that defiant man she could not understand washing her armpits without any intention to take advantage of her. She remembered the way he moved like a panther. She remembered how that man would protect her in the darkest night. She remembered how that man would protect her as if his body was made of steel.


    It was odd how she could remember him. There was no one in her twisted little head that sparked her attention other than the odd man who once carried her through vast mountain ranges. When she was depressed at the lost of her friend and only ally the man took care of her knowing that she could walk and just do fine.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    She remembered the touch of that man. She remembered his fingers crawling up her shoulder blades, her forearms, her thighs and her hair. She was at first irritated that the man did not touch her. She was rather vain and she knew that no man would pass up the opportunity to impregnate a lady of a noble house.


    Yet the man did not see her that way. Protecting her from everything and killing everything for her, caring for her as if she was a treasure.


    She hated that man out of pride. Yet when she thought of his actions and the way he was gentle with her. She began to think that maybe it was not that bad.


    However, she knew what she did to that man. She remembers that man¡¯s lonely yet satisfied smile as she pushes that man off a cliff. She remembered that face that didn¡¯t hate her and knowing what she did. She thought of how cruel she was to her benefactor.


    Her eyes grow dimmed. Her eyes became hazy and her heartbeat grew wild. Her thoughts that were blank suddenly went twisted. The lady who was obsessed with Orc slaying suddenly had the urge to learn necromancy and bring that person back to life.


    Why would she want that person back to life? In fact, she wanted to ask if that wrought steeled man was still alive. She saw him fight and how the arrows of normal bandits would bounce off his skin. He was tough as steel, as deadly as a panther and was as gentle as a prince of a fairy tale.


    Unexpectedly, the twisted lady who held a barbed lance in her hands made a smile unbefitting for a noblewoman. A smile filled with love and obsession. As if yearning for a touch she wanted to have. Now that she was done killing all the Orcs.


    She wanted to go back and cling on that warm back. She wanted to be fed by that hand again. She wanted her body touched lovingly again.


    Thinking about this made this odd lady touched her cheeks as if she was normal.


    But she was not.

 Chapter 119: ???

    Chapter 119: ???


    <hr>


    ¡®Let me tell you something, Anne. Yes, I need this conversation. Here we are on the edge of the world, prattling about. I am tired. My hand could not raise your sister again.


    ¡®How many times did I forget about it? I wonder how many times we returned back to this place.


    ¡®Are you still breathing Anne? Please live, do not leave me alone until I find him again.


    ¡®It is dark, isn¡¯t it? I wonder how many years has it been since the sun¡¯s crown grace upon us? I remember that day of victory and the sunflowers. I remember it all Anne. Please continue breathing for me Anne, I don¡¯t want to fight alone.


    ¡°Anyway, Anne, I could not remember how many times we have slain. We took everything for granted. We didn¡¯t notice a grand evil hidden under some ruins. I remember the quiet night when it happened. I have never told you this but the one who unearthed that evil was Avilina¡¯s former servant. He was taken to the mines, dug up ores only to find an ancient evil that far dates back to the age of iron, Anne?


    ¡®Please listen to me Anne, I want to chat. The darkness that got entombed there spread like wildfire. Remember when we tried to quell it with magic? When that evil destroyed the mother tree and infected the pores of the world, only a few are able to cast magic. I was one of the few but I could not absorb any magic anymore like the usual. My powers are limited and rely now on internal energy that needs to be mitigated.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t like this. I was stronger than this. I could cleaved anything in half with your sister in my hand. But that wasn¡¯t enough, Anne. Look at us, the dark is here to stay forever and I am forever bound to kill him over and over again in this eternal loop. Unlike him, we have necessitated Anne, yet why are you pale my dear Anne?


    ¡®Please show me your pearl teeth, Anne. Please show me that little smile of yours. I beg of you please do not leave me alone in this darkened world. I know that what I am doing is a sin against the church. But the church will not exist soon and the Empire of Light will die out. Villainy, the killing of thousands resulted in blood and soul magic seeping on that blasted tomb. ¡°When the fields are ripe with blood and souls¡± what a joke¡ªhow could we not know that winning will turn out like that?


    ¡®Anne, are you still there? Have you tired Anne? I know you are, but not until the clock turns to the thirteenth hour. Please, Anne. Ah, thank you for nodding Anne. I really like you. Thank you for being with me, and your sister too for protecting me. I may look old now, and you, a beautiful woman with beautiful eyes, a shapely figure. I wish that you would have married. I wish that I would have when I meet him in that crossroad.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡®That smile of yours, it is calming to me Anne, yet such thing will never happen. I will never be a young fool again that dawdled at the sight of a man. I was a fool, Anne, to think that a mere sight of an item would make me fall. And as if the God spat on my face for slaughtering those knife ears that I am now bound to kill him over and over again by my own hand.


    ¡®Anne, can you recall how many times I have done such deed? You don¡¯t know, Anne? I really don¡¯t want to know either Anne. It is cold Anne, really cold and you are white as snow. I probably am looking worst but yet my face should remain.


    ¡®Anne, are you tired of serving this lady? I know that we have been running for many years now. I know that all is lost and I will repeat the same mistake. Maybe a miracle would occur? Maybe I would find myself into a world where he didn¡¯t venture out after killing all those men in the fields? Do you think that I would Anne?


    ¡°Always optimistic Anne, and even though you look tired, jaded and weary, you still have that fire in your eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for your lap maybe then I would have given up. You have grown well and fast, your skills in taking care of your master have been perfected. All these years you are the only one that served me long enough. You are my sister Anne, my maid, my faithful companion that I rode through the darkness. Your hearth like presence, your warmth has kept me still and focuses on staying alive.


    ¡®So please will you kindly stay alive? Please, I am crying here Anne, I really am. You are surprised that I would sob? I would, I have kept strong, but you are the last one. All of them had died. This world has no hope, and this world was lost by something.


    ¡®I understand Anne. You will leave me alone in this hopeless world. Very well, I know that you are tired. Yes, I know that you won¡¯t leave me alone. I am Knight, and you are a mere normal servant that somehow reach this long. So fret not, I will remember you like the others. Please sleep now, I love you Anne, my servant, my maid and my flicker of hope in this eternal darkness.


    ¡®Anne...you left me already. Hmm, I see, the flicker of light, the portal has appeared again Anne. I could see it. I don¡¯t even need to turn my back anymore. Your eyes, I could see it. I could see the damnable portal that would me send back to where it all began, I wonder Anne, will I possess another body? I will have to claim another soul of mine that is heading to those damnable sunflower fields instead to that golden land.


    ¡®Enough, I shall go now. I am sorry I could not bury you, Anne. But I will buy you those candied apples and those tasty dragon seeds you always love. Goodbye. I hope I could see you again. I know I will.¡¯

 Chapter 120: Lay your arms

    Chapter 120: Lay your arms


    <hr>


    Golden wheat¡¯s stretches across acres of field. The wind seemed to make waves out of the fields. They sway where the blind blows. In the field, there are two people sitting in a circular clearing. The wheat around them seemed to have been reaped out by some unknown force.


    The two sat idly in the cleared fields. They look at the fields of gold and idled staring at the scenery before them without giving much thought. The two knew of this place and the idyllic look of the area is engraved in their heads. The two loved this place.


    ¡°Here we are. That overlord sure did transport us far.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, he is powerful. Probably could portal around the continent, killing important figures, But he didn¡¯t.¡±


    The man with auburn-hair muttered with his eyes half-shut. He looked at the wheat field and thought how beautiful it was. The air was fresh and was gentle as it caresses his messy hair. Arden felt like he was asleep for a good while. The portal that they were thrown out seemed to have made them sleep for days. He could deduce so because of the color of the sky and the cold winding wind that he could smell and feel.


    ¡°I wonder what will happen now?¡± said Lafiel, who embraces her knees, staring at the blue sky with fog on her eyes. ¡°The south won against the north, which much is obvious. And with those legions of soldiers in front of the gray-skin lands then it should be no surprise that the elves and the others have been subjugated.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, the war is over. And if what we hear is right. Then I am slaughterer and an instigator of the war. Lafiel, I thought of myself innocent. It was not my fault. It was them. I thought of that. But knowing that they won, I could not help but think that through me bombing the monastery, the ashes of the crusades started. And through that, they found the moral and the zealousness to win.¡±


    Arden made a bitter smile. His face crumpled like a sheet of paper.


    ¡°I did all of those and even if I close my eyes and lie to myself that I had no part of it. My actions that day have caused a thousand lives to be lost. An impulsive action of mine led to hundreds of deaths. Whether human or not, the blood in my hands will never cease to despair me.¡±


    The wind carried his voice. Lafiel pushed her hair back. She sees the rather depressing face that Arden had. She has seen this expression a lot in the three years that they spent. The three years made her appreciate him. She thought of him as a lost soul that needed help.


    She wasn¡¯t some sire or soothsayer. She is a half-blood magician that could at least help him be more human. She liked him enough. Their meeting on that unknown land covered in snow made her unable to stop remembering about Arden.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± she said. ¡°You did a lot. I did a lot too. Not as much as you, but I could tell that it would weight on your mind. Look at you, so sad, your brows furrowed as if you carry the weight of their death. Arden, you were merely a domino that led to even greater dominos falling. You got played by the hands of fate. And honestly, I thank fate for that.¡±


    Arden looked at her with confusing eyes. His face wrinkled.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t blow them then you wouldn¡¯t have found me. I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to help me. Don¡¯t look at me like that weirdly, I know that it is kinda dark and apathetic to say this, but I am honestly thankful that you did what you did.¡±


    Lafiel smiled brightly. Arden could not get mad at her. She was like the sun and her beautiful face coupled with that shining smile of hers was enough to push any sort of aggressive feelings that would spurn him mad.


    ¡°Well, I know that you aren¡¯t bad.¡± continued Lafiel. ¡°You are just really dumb at judging. Your eager desires to help were quite single-minded. It took me two years to make you understand. You know of good and evil but judging them wasn¡¯t your forte. Do you remember? You like really baking bread and cooking.¡±


    Arden glances at Lafiel. He then recalls his time baking in that idyllic village. He was happy when he was baking. All the recipes he knew were from his foster father. Aside from practicing how to handle the sword or learning how to effectively break the bone of someone within fifteen seconds tops. His foster father enjoyed cooking and especially baking. His father was fond of it and that it reminded him of his foreign world.


    ¡°I really do,¡± Arden said. ¡°It calms me. If it wasn¡¯t for that then I would have hunted down those brigands and gutted them¡±


    ¡°You would have.¡±


    Lafiel smiled wearily. She remembered the time when brigands were roaming on that village they stayed. She remembered how bloodthirsty he was and how he wanted to kill them all. It was through her insistence that Arden avoided slaughtering them impulsively. But in the end, they did took care of the brigands.


    ¡°You always hold me back Lafiel.¡± said Arden, ¡°But even so, I cannot rely on your forever. I love our time together. I really do. I am not that dumb enough to not notice but...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    It was obvious. Lafiel knew she could not hide it. Arden guessed right. Indeed she thought of him that way. And their time spent together was precious to her. She could only blush furiously as Arden stares at her. The wind blew for them. It was cool and it made Arden loosen up.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it then. Arden, I am giving you a choice. I know that there is a lot in your mind. I know that you are bothered and felt like you need to redeem yourself. But¡ª¡°


    Lafiel paused.


    ¡°¡ªyou always try to forget about them. Leave them be. I will forget about my tribe. And you will forget about anything. So I ask of you. Would like you to go back to that village with me? I¡± she blushes, ¡°Would love to spend my life with you.¡±


    Arden opened his mouth. Then words came about.


    <hr>

 Epilogue

    Epilogue 1


    <hr>


    In a village surrounded by golden fields. There is a house made of bricks and wooden. There is a woman sitting on a rocking chair near the porch of her house. On her lap is a young girl with auburn hair. Her cheeks were rosy. Her smile seems as bright as the golden wheat¡¯s around the village. The chair rocked. The young girl that was about the age of three or so lovingly purred as her blue-haired mother speaks of the tale on the book that has pictures drawn by ink.


    The woman with blue-hair told her daughter the tale of the book. As she does a man with the same hair as the little girl approaches the house. The man had strips of white on his head. He carried a simple long sword. He wore a simple doublet with an image of a grain. The young girl saw the man approached. The little girl smiled, the edges of her lips reaching her ears. The woman smiled lovingly as she saw the man enter through the small wooden gate.


    The little girl could not help her excitement as she sprang from her mother¡¯s lap. She, with little steps, ran towards the man with striped white hair. The man kneeled on one knee. He opens her arms as the young little girl leaps into his embrace.


    The little girl purred, she rubs her rosy cheeks at the man. The man with striped hair kisses the little girl on the forehead. The woman with blue-hair walk gently towards the two, her skirt fluttered. She tugs her braid as she looked at the two with kind eyes.


    The village was peaceful. Peddlers pass by and watch the sweet scene. A few people who knew the three smiled as hearts were filled with warmth. The days have been at peace. The peopled enjoyed low taxes. And any malicious creatures or humans were purged by the Empire of Light that has turned their attention to peace. The death of the non-humans made the world strangely peaceful.


    This village surrounded by golden fields felt the peace. A guard sleeps on his guard. A peddler walks with his gold at hand, not fearing itchy hands. The western fields have been at peace. With the war on the continent of old quelled. They could only feel a strange peace.


    The three people in the house made of wood and bricks were part of this peace. The man, with stripped white hair on his head, is a warden. People knew him for his abilities to deal with any malicious. He was a strong magician and a fierce fighter. The lord of the village also liked the man. Not because of his talents but because of the bread that he and his wife made. They welcome the man and his wife in this village.


    They disappeared for a while but returned in one single day. Ever since then the man and the woman didn¡¯t leave. They live their lives in the village at peace. Now, a little young girl has joined their life. The man and the woman loved the little girl. And the villagers adored the little girl brimming with optimism.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    The three enjoyed talking on the porch of their house. In the distance a woman with long golden hair watches. She was worn out. Her armor was tattered and the cape she wore had dirt and cuts. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. She looks at the ¡®peace¡¯ before her with disdain.


    This woman ambled towards the house. The man with auburn hair noticed the lone woman in worn clothing. He felt something was wrong. The woman with blue hair felt it too. She eyed the man and she took the little girl inside the house. The woman with long blonde hair saw the woman go inside. She went in front of the house. The wind blew her tattered cape.


    ¡°Stop, who are you?¡±


    The man knew the face. It was far older but he knew that face. He knew that beautiful face ever since the academy. He had seen that blonde hair and many have praised that face. He heard stories of the woman even in this village. The tales of the leader of the crusaders and how she has ridden to the eastern tall lands to see the beautiful sunflower fields. So how could she be here in this remote village surrounded by golden fields?


    ¡°You know me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    The woman bit her lip. She thought that maybe he really doesn¡¯t recognize her. So she took something out. She took out her sword that even this man should have seen once. He recognized the sword of Astra. It was chipped and worn but he knew of it. The bearer of the sword made an impression on him. And there was no way that there could be two swords.


    ¡°What happen?¡±


    He slid his simple long sword back. He let his guard down and asked. The woman smiled, she entered the threshold of the fence through the gate and lowered her hood. Her blonde hair was revealed. A bitter expression was plastered on this woman. She was old and very tired. Her eye bags were thick. Her smile was that of a tired woman that has seen it all.


    ¡°It is a long story.¡± She said. ¡°So let me show you instead.¡±


    A medallion in shape of a crystal ball appeared on the palms of the woman. The crystal ball lit and their images of a strange world came upon. The man stood still as he felt he was drag into a world filled with chaos. Unlike the world, he has lived for the past three years happily. This world cried out in despair. The lands were charred and the dead spread. And above the skies lies a giant structure made of metal. This metal structure has a strange portal and in that portal lies creatures of unspeakable horrors came out. The vision of the world so ruined by these strange creatures made him froze.


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    Sensing that the man had his interest piqued along with his utter wanting to help. She opens her mouth and begins her story. A story of a world like this, yet different, a world that has succumbed to the chaos of evil that came from the sky.